IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


.Si 


f 

**^* 


1.0 


IM 


1.1 


Li  128 

^   I4£    12.0 


11.25  i  1.4 


11^  i 


1.6 


6" 


fliotofflaphic 

Sdaices 
Corporation 


in 
■:j'i  ;■■ 


33  Wni  MAIN  Sinn  I 

WIUTM.N.Y.  MSM 

(716)t7a-4S03 


^■o- 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/iCMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microraproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiquas 


:\ 


#- 


\ 


'•«>., 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Note*  tachniques  at  bibliographiquas 


Tha  Instituta  has  attamptad  to  obtain  tha  bast 
original  copy  availabia  for  filming.  Faaturas  of  this 
copy  which  may  ba  bibliographically  uniqua, 
which  may  altar  any  of  tha  images  in  tha 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 


D 


D 
D 


n 


D 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I     I   Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommagie 


Covers  restored  end/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurie  et/ou  pelliculAe 


I      I   Cover  title  missing/ 


Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


Coloured  maps/ 

Cartas  gAographiques  en  couleur 


Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


I     I   Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli4  avac  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  Mure  serrAe  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  int^rieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajouties 
lors  d'une  restauration  ngiparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  ita^t  pr.titsible,  ces  iiages  n'ont 
pas  «t«  film«es. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplimantairas: 


Thee 
tothi 


L'institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  ttt  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique.  qui  peuvent  modifier 
una  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mithode  normale  de  filmaga 
sont  indiquis  ci-dessous. 


|~~|   Coloured  pages/ 


n 


n 


t/ 


n 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagias 

Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restauries  et/ou  pelliculies 


Theii 
possi 
of  th( 
filmir 


Origii 
begin 
theli 
sion, 
othei 
first  I 
sion, 
or  illi 


0    Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  d6color6es,  tachetAes  ou  piqui 


Pages 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ditachdes 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 


piquies 


I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 


Quality  inigale  de  ('impression 

Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  material  supplAmantaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


The  I 
shall 
TINU 
whic 

Mapi 
diffei 
entirt 
begir 
right 
requi 
meth 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  M  filmies  A  nouveau  de  faqon  A 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  i*  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmi  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqui  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

J 

12X 


18X 


«iy 


9Ay 


9Ry 


13  V 


Ma*:!^}^ 


The  copy  filmed  here  hes  been  reproduced  thenks 
to  the  o^nerotity  of: 

Nationel  Library  of  Canada 


L'exempiaire  film*  f ut  reproduit  grAce  A  la 
gAnArositA  de: 

BibliothAque  nationale  du  Canada 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  iteeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Les  Images  suivantes  ont  *t<6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
de  la  nettetA  de  l'exempiaire  film6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ^>  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Les  exemplaires  origlnaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimte  sent  filmte  en  commenpant 
par  ie  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernldre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustratlon,  soit  par  ie  second 
plat,  salon  ie  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
origlnaux  sont  fllmte  en  commenpant  par  ia 
premlire  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  derniAre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparattra  sur  la 
derniAre  Image  de  cheque  microfiche,  seion  le 
cas:  ie  symbols  —^  signifie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
symbols  V  signifie  "FIN  ". 


IMaps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  In  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  es 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  Atre 
fiimAs  A  des  taux  de  rAduction  diffArents. 
Lorsque  ie  document  est  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichA,  11  est  fllmA  A  partir 
de  i'angle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'Images  nAcessalre.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  mAthode. 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

"V     ;■„ 


/ 


/ 


1; 


•'ommtmmitmm 


II II, mil  ii>wil»n 


>iiMi>f«tfl 


04 


4» 


o)lr.J'o^/ 


in  l.r.'O^J 


LJiKE. 


n^ijrjv^iPE  ci 


< 


''*? 


'H'i 


ll'hiniini- 

\//,//.  I.„k^ 

, 

1 

/ 

Mi( 


*<* 


v.. 


Piko'M 


fiuo'h  ( 


y.nkc 


ro*'' 


.1..--^^ 


\' 


jitc 


o'/^-^-*^-*^  r^     J.AKK 

o 


Ti./'fsl 


Ifi,'  r„„. 

I.iik,-  ,'/! 


C' 


?/;,..■..  AV 


j^j    ^Uik,-  ,>rth\  li/hni.t 


(inn  X . 


t>,i»4 //f  .roiini-   I'tthi-   /h-norfinni  f>ntnifi  ,»  tfi,-  .>/i.t.tii.ti/'/>i 


.)'<«/#A>tiv/ 


17 


.  V 


1. 


■f'.:r 


Q., 


///     ^^IMU'ClEf  oy  ant  6'  (if'J}>2^  VJiJ 
\^  iii'riii'. 

t)i>i\\n  thuii  f.iiii' .  I//(/aV  i>hs,r\'>ifi\>n.\' 
in  /i'i:i.\'./i'  illiistnifi- 

;  t.  r, ,1,(11  V  II, nil ml  N'' 


^ 


--<^«*^41A^>     ».    .'O-X^n^y 


J,tike\^^f Kiu-hiho  Stit/ifim'u 


w . 


Snv'J  L»  Jufy^ 


Ift 


<)  ('• 


^.•.. 


S'.H.Thf  i\>tii\v  I'f  Hi,-  Mi.\:iixs>f>i<i  ix  ht  ./  /'••riinifii', 
Kt'iiiiinii,- xtiiiit .ili/iift'iil f>.-li/>/>-  \'  il.iy.  uilli  t.il.-.f 
ifmiiii't/  or  fitlt.haxiul  I'll  fiinnlivt'    slnit-i . 


t:ii.:'  ^o  jh/v 


1 


/j»'A>  S<ii/ifon'ti 


'I 


•M 


l^: 


4» 


\ 


\\ 


^ 


f 


■\ 


-jy 


NARRATIVE 


OF   AN 


EXPEDITION 


THROUGH    THE    UPPER    MISSISSIPPI 
TO    ITASCA    LAKE, 

THE   ACTVAX.  SOUBCE   OF  THIS  RIVER; 

I -\,_\  ■  ■  ■  ,(■  •'-  ' ■  V  ■  ,--;■  •■    -I 

BNBKACINO 

AN  EXPLORATORY  TRIP  THROUGH  THE   ST.  CROIX 
AND   BURNTWOOD  (OR  BROULE)   RIVERS: 

IN    18  8  2. 

UNDIB  THB  DIRIOTION  OF 

HENRY    R.SCHOOLCRAFT.       '        ' 


NEW-YORK: 

,  PUBLISHED  BY   HARPER  &   BROTHERS, 

NO.    89   CLirr-STREBT. 

1834. 


4/^. 


Sic 


63230 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1833, 

By  Henrt  R.  ScHooLCKArr, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  qI  the  District  of  Michigan. 


TO    GEN.    HUGH    BRADY, 

OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  ARMY. 


Sir: 

In  prefixing  your  name  to  this  volume,  I  am  reminded 
that,  while  indulging  the  gratification  of  personal  friendship, 
I  am  addressing  a  soldier,  who  early  entered  the  field  of 
western  warfare  under  the  veteran  Wayne ;  and  who,  for 
a  period  of  upwards  of  forty  years,  during  the  changing 
circumstances  of  war  and  of  peace,  has  ever  been  found 
faithfully,  bravely,  and  honorably  serving  his  country. 

With  sentiments  of  respect, 

HENRY  ROWE  SCHOOLCRAFT. 


'  ^ 


B 


''it 

cxt 


to 

to  ( 

Ch 

to; 

yoi 

mil 

api 

jou 

in  1 

the 

oul 

effi 

< 

ces 
An 
so 
Yo 
ha: 
flic 
wil 

CO 

ha 


PREFACE. 


Thl  circumstances  under  which  the  present  expe- 
<!ition  was  undertaken,  a^e  indicated  in  the  following 
extracts  from  the  letters  of  instruction. 


«  Detroit,  Aug.  9,  1830. 

"Sir  :  I  have  been  directed  by  the  War  Department 
to  request  you  to  proceed  into  the  Chippewa  country, 
to  endeavor  to  put  an  end  to  the  hostilities  between  the 
Chippewas  and  Sioux.  The  general  route  must  be  left 
to  your  discretion.  Whether  it  will  be  necessary  for 
you  to  go  beyond  Fond  du  Lac,  you  can  best  deter- 
mine on  your  arrival  there.  From  the  limited  means 
applicable  to  this  object,  I  am  apprehensive  that  your 
journey  cannot  be  extended  beyond  that  place.  But 
in  that  event,  it  will  be  necessary  to  summon  some  of 
the  principal  Mississippi  Chiefs  to  meet  you,  as  with- 
out their  concurrence  no  durable  pacification  can  be 
effected. 

"  Your  object  will  be  to  impress  upon  them,  the  ne- 
cessity of  terminal  mg  their  hostilities  with  the  Sioux. 
And  i\iQ  considerations  connected  with  the  subject  are 
so  familiar  to  you,  that  I  need  not  dwell  upon  them. 
You  are  perfectly  acquainted  with  their  useless  and 
harrowing  contests,  and  the  miseries  these  have  in- 
flicted, and  yet  threaten  to  inflict  upon  them.  But  it 
will  be  well  to  state  to  them  the  result  of  the  recent 
council  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  that  they  may  know  what 
has  been  done  by  the  other  Indians,  and  that  the  Sioux, 


iV 


PREFACi:. 


now  freed  from  the  pressure  in  other  quarfers,  can  di- 
rect their  Avholc  force  against  them. 

"  In  addition  to  the  other  considerations  you  may 
urge,  I  enclose  a  speech  to  be  dehvered  to  them,  which 
you  will  please  to  accompany  with  a  proper  belt.  I 
think  it  will  be  best  for  them  to  send  a  message  to  the 
Sioux  without  delay,  stating  their  determination  to  re- 
frain from  hostilities  in  conformity  with  the  wish  of  their 
great  father  the  President,  and  their  adhesion  to  the 
treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chicn.  This  message  should  be 
sent  while  you  arc  with  them,  and  1  recommend  tliat 
one  from  you  be  hkewise  sent  to  the  Sioux,  explana- 
tory of  the  matter. 

"  You  will  proceed  to  th.e  execution  of  this  duty 
without  delay,  if  the  season  be  not  too  far  advanced 
when  you  receive  this  letter.  But  I  fim  apprehensive 
it  will  not  reach  you  in  season.  Should  it  be  so,  you 
will  please  send  a  message  to  the  chiefs  stating  your 
intention  to  visit  them  next  summer,  and  recommend- 
ing them  to  sit  still  until  you  can  see  them.  It  may 
have  the  effect  of  keeping  them  quiet.  If,  however, 
you  cannot  proceed  this  fall,  it  is  probable  that  circum- 
stances may  require  some  change  in  these  instructions 
before  the  next  season,  and  your  arrangements  must 
therefore  depend  upon  such  as  may  be  hereafter  given." 
"  Very  respectfully,  &c. 

LEW.  CASS." 

"  Depautmknt  of  War,  ) 

Office  of  Indian  J  fairs,  25  th  jlpril,  1831.  J 
Sir :  Since  writing  the  letter  to  you  of  the  /ith  in- 
stant, Gov.  Cass  has  arrived  here,  and  submitted  to  the 
Secretary  of  War  his  views,  as  to  the  propriety  of  di- 
recting you  to  proceed  into  Lake  Superior  and  the 
Mississippi  country,  <fec.  These  views  have  been  ap- 
proved, and  I  am  accordingly  directed  to  instruct  you 
to  proceed  as  soon  as  your  arrangements  can  be  made 
for  the  jnirpose,  on  the  pr()j)osed  expedition.  The  ob- 
jects to  be  accomplished  are  so  well  known,  and  have 
also  been  so  fully  explained  in  the  letter  of  Gov.  Cass 


I 


fe 


ol 


I'UEFACE. 


I  can  di- 

ou  may 
1,  which 
belt.  I 
e  to  the 

II  to  ro- 
of tlicir 

to  the 
ould  be 
nd  tliat 
xplana- 

lis  duty 
Ivanced 
hciisivc 
so,  you 
ig  your 
nmcnd- 
It  may 
>wever, 
ircum- 
ictions 
must 
^iveii. 

3S." 


« 


J 


1 

th  in- 
to the 
of  di- 
the 
m  ap- 
t  you 
made 
le  ob- 

havo 
f^ 


n 


to  you  of  the  9th  of  August  last,  that  it  is  deemed  un- 
necessary to  give  you  any  further  instructions  on  the 
subject. 

"•  Orders  will  be  issued  through  the  proper  depart- 
ment, to  the  Commanding  Ofhcer  at  the  Sault  Ste. 
Marie  for  a  detachment  of  the  troops,  to  form  a  part 
of  the  proposed  expedition. 

"  Very  respectfully,  Sec. 

SAMUEL  S.  HAMILTON.^' 

"  Bepartment  of  War,  ) 

OJ/'ice  of  Indian  ./]Jf(urs^  JMay  \^rd^  1H32.  ^ 

'•Sir:  Your  letter  of  Feb.  liJtIi  has  been  received, 
and  its  general  views  are  a})proved.  The  Secretary  of 
War  deems  it  important  that  you  should  proceed  to 
the  country  upon  the  heads  of  the  Mississippi,  and  visit 
as  many  of  the  Indians  in  that,  and  the  intermediate 
region,  as  circumstances  will  permit. 

"•  Reports  have  reached  the  de|)artment,  irom  various 
quarters,  that  tiie  Indians  upon  our  frontiers  are  in  an 
unquiet  state,  and  that  there  is  a  })ros[)(>ct  of  extensive 
hostiliti'js  among  themselves,  ft  is  no  less  the  dictate 
of  humanity,  than  of  policy,  to  repress  this  feeling,  and 
to  establish  permanent  peace  among  these  tril)cs.  It 
is  also  inn)ortant  to  inspect  the  condition  of  the  trade 
in  that  remote  country,  and  the  conduct  of  the  traders. 
To  ascertain  whether  the  regulations  and  the  laws  are 
complied  with,  and  to  suggest  such  alterations  as  may 
be  required.  And  finally  to  inquire  into  the  numbers, 
standing,  disposition  and  [)ros[)ects  of  the  Indians,  and 
to  report  all  the  statistical  facts  yon  can  procure  and 
which  will  be  useful  to  the  government  in  its  operations, 
or  to  the  community  in  the  investigation  of  th(>se  sub- 
jects. 

"  In  addition  to  these  objeets,  you  will  direct  your 
attention  to  the  vaccination  of  tiu^  Indians.  An  act  for 
tliat  pur|)ose,  has  pass(>d  Congr(*ss,  and  yon  ari^  autho- 
rised to  tak(»  a  surg(Mm  with  you.  Vaccine  matter  pre- 
pared and  put  up  by  the;  Surgeon  General  is  h.erevvith 
transmitted  to  you,  and  you  will, upon  your  whoh^  routi*, 


VI 


PREFACE. 


explain  to  the  Indians  the  advantages  of  vaccination, 
and  endeavor  to  porsuade  them  to  submit  to  the  pro- 
cess. You  will  keep  and  report  an  account  of  the 
number,  ages,  sex,  tribe,  and  local  situation  of  the  In- 
dians who  may  be  vaccinated,  and  also  of  the  preva- 
lence, from  time  to  time,  of  the  small  pox  among  them, 
and  of  its  effects  as  far  as  these  can  be  ascertained. 
"  Very  respectfully,  &c. 

ELBERT  HERRING." 


In  the  execution  of  these  orders,  the  summer  season 
of  two  years  was  devoted.  All  the  bands  of  the  Chip- 
pewa nation,  located  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Wis- 
consin, and  some  bands  of  the  Sioux  were  visited. 
Councils  were  held  with  them  at  various  points,  for  the 
objects  above  specified,  and  no  opportunity  was  omit- 
ted to  acquire  statistical  and  other  information  suited 
to  aid  in  the  formation  of  correct  opinions  respecting 
their  condition,  and  the  policy  to  be  pursued  respecting 
them. 

The  portion  of  country  situated  between  the  bands 
of  Lake  Superior  and  the  Mississippi,  south  of  St.  An- 
thony's falls,  occupied  the  summer  of  183L  The  area 
extending  thence  north,  to  the  source  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, and  the  Hauteur  des  Terres,  forming  the  eleva- 
tion separating  its  waters,  from  the  steams  received  by 
Hudson's  bay,  constituted  the  object  of  the  expedition 
of  1832.  So  much  of  this  area,  as  lies  north  of  a  lati- 
tude line  passing  through  Cass  lake,  and  west  of  about 
its  parallel  of  longitude,  comprehends  the  principal  to- 
pic of  description  in  the  following  work.  And  it  is  thus 
distinguished,  from  other  portions  of  the  western  coun- 
try, brought  into  discussion,  in  my  two  previous  vol- 
mncs  of  travels. 

HENRY  R.  SCHOO1.CRAFT. 

Detroit,  October  10,  1«33. 


NARRATIVE 


OF  AN  EXPEDITION  THROUGH  THE  UPPER  MISSISSIPPI, 


TO  ITASCA  LAKE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Introductory  observations  on  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi. — Pi/re's  expedi- 
tion in  \dXib,  for  exploring  its  course,  and  ascertaining  its  origin. — The 
eayiedition  of  Gov.  Cass,  directed  to  the  same  objects,  iti  1820. — Its  extent, 
termination,  and  results. — Renewed  efforts  to  ascend  to  its  source,  by  the 
author,  in  1931. — Diverted  to  the  unexplored  country  lying  in  the  area 
between  Lake  Superior  and  the  Upper  Mississippi,  south  of  St.  Antho- 
ny's Falls. — Summary  of  the  route. — The  St.  Croix  and  Chippewa  Riv- 
ers.— Massacre  of  the  Monomonees  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  in  1831. — Mine 
country. — Return  to  the  Straits  of  St.  Mary. 

American  geography  may  be  said  to  have  had  three  impor- 
tant problems  to  solve,  in  modern  times.  The  first  and  second 
of  these,  related  to  the  source  of  the  Missouri,  and  to  the  course 
and  termination  of  the  Columbia.  Both,  were  substantially  re- 
solved by  the  expedition  of  Lewis  and  Clark,  under  the  admin- 
istration of  Mr.  Jefferson.  It  is  to  be  borne  in  mind,  however, 
that  but  one  of  the  three  forks,  up  to  which  the  Missouri  was 
traced,  has  been  explored,  that  its  two  northwestern  branches 
liave  not  been  ascended,  and  that,  consequently,  we  do  not 
actually  know,  which  of  its  primary  tributaries  is  the  longest, 
or  brings  down  the  greatest  volume  of  water. 


8 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


The  true  source  of  the  Mississippi,  which  forms  the  third 
topic  of  inquiry,  was  brought  into  discussion  at  the  same  pe- 
riod. And  immediately  after  the  acquisition  of  Louisiana,  the 
American  government  sent  an  officer,  with  a  suitable  body  of 
men,  to  determine  it.  Lieut.  Pike,  who  was  selected  for  this 
service  (who,  nine  years  afterwards  lost  his  life  as  a  general  in 
the  service,  at  the  taking  of  York)  did  not,  however,  set  out 
early  enough  in  the  season  (1805)  to  accomplish  the  object. 
After  the  selection  and  purchase  of  the  site,  on  which  the  fort 
near  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  is  now  situated,  he  encountered 
delays  in  ascending  the  rapids  characteristic  of  that  part  of  the 
Mississippi.  Winter  overtook  him  before  reaching  the  junc- 
tion of  the  De  Corbeau.  He  prepared  for  its  severities  by 
erecting  a  block  house,  for  the  security  of  his  provisions  and 
men.  He  then  proceeded  with  a  small  detachment,  on  snow 
shoes  to  Sandy  Lake,  and  Leech  Lake  ;  two  points  of  central 
influence,  which  were  then  occupied  by  the  North  West  Fur 
Company.  As  the  partners  of  this  company  consisted  of  for- 
eigners, and  their  operations  were  continued  after  the  legal 
transfer  of  the  country  to  the  American  government,  Lieut. 
Pike  would  have  been  justified  in  making  a  seizure  of  the  valu- 
able furs  then  in  their  possession.  He  did  not,  however,  adopt 
this  course,  and  exhibited  a  magnurimity  in  relation  to  it,  which 
is  in  accordance  with  his  subsequent  acts  of  disinterested  intre- 
pidity. He  collected  the  geographical  data,  which  are  embodied 
in  his  published  map  and  journal,  and  returned  from  his  wintry 
station,  on  the  opening  of  navigation  in  the  spring. 

No  further  effort  was  made  to  explore  the  sources  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, for  several  years.  In  1820,  Gov.  Cass,  then  adminis- 
tering the  government  of  Michigan  Territory  and  exercising 
jurisdiction  over  Indian  affairs,  obtained  the  sanction  of  the 
general  government  to  visit  the  region.  He  left  Detroit,  with 
a  party  of  thirty-eight  men,  including  the  gentlemen  composing 
his  suit,  during  the  latter  part  of  May.    He  was  supplied  for 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


i 


a  journey  of  four  months.  After  traversing  the  coasts  of  Lake 
Huron,  and  visiting  Michilimackinac,  he  proceeded  north-west- 
veard,  by  ascending  the  primitive  summit  at  the  Falls  of  St. 
Mary,  went  through  the  extended  and  picturesque  basin  of  Lake 
Superior,  and  first  struck  the  waters  of  the  Upper  Mississippi 
at  Sandy  Lake.  To  this  point  he  was  accompanied  by  the  mil- 
itary escort,  and  by  the  train  of  larger  canoes  employed  to 
transport  stores  and  baggage.  But  the  fatigues  which  the  men 
had  undergone  in  crossing  portages,  added  to  the  low  state  of 
the  water,  induced  him  to  form  a  permanent  encampment  at 
this  place.  And  he  proceeded  with  a  select  party,  in  canoes  to 
explore  the  Mississippi. 

It  was  the  middle  of  July  when  the  expedition  reached  Sandy 
Lake,  and  the  difficulty  of  subsisting  so  large  a  party  in  so  re- 
mote a  position,  with  the  constant  claims  of  suffering  and  hungry 
tribes,  who  presented  themselves  at  every  point,  began  to  be 
severely  felt.  The  exploring  party,  which  was  now  organized, 
went  out,  under  a  sense  of  these  circumstances,  and  with  a  feel- 
ing of  the  responsibility  pressing  upon  the  claims  of  the  expe- 
dition in  other  quarters,  which  limited  the  time  applicable  to 
the  ascent.  They  entered  the  Mississippi  on  the  17th  of  the 
month,  and  found  a  strong  current,  with  alluvial  banks,  and  a 
vegetation  indicative  of  a  fertile  soil.  For  the  distance  of  about 
one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  above  this  point,  the  party  found 
no  diminution  in  the  average  strength  of  the  current,  which  was 
frequently  accclornted  by  rapids.  The  latter  then  assumed  a 
more  formidable  aspect  for  ten  or  a  dozen  miles,  at  the  end  of 
which  they  were  terminated  by  the  falls  of  Peckagama.  At 
this  cataract,  the  river,  which  below  has  its  course  through  allu- 
vial banks,  densely  wooded,  is  compressed  between  rocks  of 
granulated  quartz,  over  which  it  rushes  with  a  velocity,  which 
would  seem  to  threaten  destruction  to  any  species  of  craft  that 
should  attempt  the  descent.  It  became  necessary,  at  this  point, 
to  transport  the  canoes  and  baggage  from  two  to  three  hundred 
yards  over  land. 


i 


I'i  ; 


10 


PREUMINAUY  OBSERVATIONS. 


On  reaching  the  Peckagaina  summit,  the  channel  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi was  found  to  flow  more  directly  from  the  west,  with  a 
comparatively  sluggish  current.  But  the  most  distinctive  trail 
of  this  part  of  the  river  was  found  to  consist  of  a  series  of  ex* 
tensive  savannahs,  through  which  the  river  displays  itself  in  the 
most  elaborate  windings.  The  junction  of  the  Leech  Lake 
branch  takes  place  at  this  plateau,  at  the  computed  distance  of 
fifty-five  miles  above  the  falls.  After  passing  this  point,  the 
course  of  the  river  is  again,  generally,  from  the  north-west, 
about  forty-five  miles  to  Lake  Winnipec,  a  handsome  body  of 
clear  water,  estimated  to  be  ten  miles  broad.  The  course  of  the 
ascent  is  then  west,  for  about  fifty  miles,  at  which  distance  the 
river  is  found  expanded  into  a  more  considerable  lake,  present- 
ing an  area  of  limpid  water  of,  perhaps,  120  square  miles.  This 
sheet,  which  has  subsequently  been  found  to  be  the  largest  ex- 
pansion of  the  Mississippi,  is  since  denominated  Cass  Lake.  It 
was  the  highest  point  reached.  The  party  entered  it  on  the 
21st  of  July.  The  question  of  pursuing  the  stream  further,  was 
then  submitted  by  Gov.  Cass,  to  the  gentlemen  composing  his 
party.  Anxious  as  all  were  to  see  the  actual  source  of  so  cele- 
brated a  stream,  their  wishes  were  controlled  by  circumstances. 
Inconveniences  had  been  felt  from  leaving  the  supplies  at  so 
considerable  a  distance  below,  and  as  the  waters  were  found  to 
be  low,  and  the  preparations  inadequate  for  a  journey  of  inde- 
finite extent,  a  decisive  opinion  was  expressed  in  favor  of  a 
return  from  this  point.  This  decision  was  immediately  carried 
into  effect. 

From  the  best  information  that  could  be  obtained,  the  Missis- 
sippi was  represented  to  have  its  origin  in  a  lake  called  La  Bicke, 
supposed  to  be  sixty  miles  distant,  in  a  north-west  direction.  Up- 
on this  estimate,  the  length  of  the  river  was  computed  to  be  3038 
miles,  and  by  a  series  of  approximate  estimates,  its  altitude  pla- 
ced at  1330  feet  above  the  Atlantic.  Numerous  rapids  and 
lakes  were,  however,  stated  to  exist  in  this  remote  part  of 
the  stream,  and  a  degree  of  vagueness  and  uncertainty  exhibited 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


11 


in  relation  to  it,  which  evinced,  that  the  traders,  who  were  re- 
lied on  for  information,  either,  had  seldom  frequented  it,  or 
preserved  an  indefinite  recollection  of  its  geographical  features. 

Such  was  the  state  of  public  information  on  this  point  in  1820. 
A  veil  of  obscurity  was  still  cast  about  the  actual  source  of  the 
Mississippi,  which  there  was  no  further  attempt  to  remove  for 
ten  or  eleven  years.  In  1830,  the  writer  of  these  sheets  was 
directed  to  proceed  into  the  Chippewa  country,  north-west  of 
Lake  Superior,  in  the  execution  of  duties  connected  with  In- 
dian affairs.  But  the  instructions  were  received  so  late  in  the 
season,  that  their  execution  became  impracticable  until  the  next 
year.  In  the  moan  time,  means  for  more  extensive  observation 
were  provided,  a  physician  and  botanist  engaged,  and  a  small 
detachment  of  troops,  under  the  command  of  a  subaltern,  or- 
dered to  form  a  part  of  the  expedition. 

This  expedition  numbering  twenty-seven  persons,  exclusive 
of  guides  and  Indian  auxiliarieg,  employed  on  the  portages,  left 
St.  Mary's  at  the  foot  of  Lake  Superior,  late  in  June  1831. 
After  entering,  and  coursing  aroupd  the  shores  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior to  Lapointe,  it  was  found,  from  every  representation,  that 
the  low  state  of  the  water  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  would  ren- 
der it  difRcult,  if  not  impracticable,  to  reach  the  bands  at  its 
sources,  during  the  drought  of  summer.  Public  reasons  were, 
at  the  same  time,  urgent  for  visiting  the  interior  bands,  located 
between  the  groupe  of  islands  at  the  head  of  Lake  Superior, 
and  the  Mississippi — where  a  useless  and  harrassing  conflict 
was  kept  up  between  the  Sioux  and  Chippewa  nations. 

The  expedition  returned  eight  miles  on  its  track,  and  entered 
the  mouth  of  Mushkigo,  or  Mauvaig  river  of  Lake  Superior. 
This  stream,  which  carries  down  the  waters  of  an  extensive 
slope  of  highlands,  is  embarrassed  with  permanent  rafts  of  flood 
wood,  and  with  numerous  rapids,  presenting  an  arduous  ascent. 
The  axe,  the  canoe-pole,  and  the  carrying-strap,  were  alternately 
employed  in  the  ascent,  and  thoy  were  employed  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  midsummer's  heat,  and  the  annoyance  of  the  hordes 


If 


FREUMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


.'11 

I 


of  smaller  insects,  who  are  on  the  wing,  in  this  secluded  val- 
ley, during  the  greater  part  of  the .  twenty-four  hours.  This 
stream  Was  ascended  one  hundred  and  four  miles,  to  the  portage. 
The  goods  and  canoes  were  then  carried  8J  miles,  across  high- 
lands, tq  a  lake  called  Koginogumoc,  or  the  Longwater  ;  and 
thence  by  four  separate  portages,  and  three  intervening  lakes, 
to  the  Namakagon  river.  The  latter  was  descended  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty-one  miles,  to  its  junction  with  the  St.  Croix,  of 
which  it  is  the  right  fork,  and  the  channel  of  the  latter  pursued 
to  Yellow  River.  From  this  point,  where  a  public  couHcil  was 
convened,  the  expedition  re-ascended  the  Namakagon  to  the 
portage  into  lac  Courtonelle,  or  Ottawa  Lake.  This  portage 
consists  of  a  carrying  place  of  three  miles  and  a  lake,  then 
another  carrying  place  of  750  yards  and  a  lake,  from  the  latter 
of  which  there  is  a  navigable  outlet  into  the  Ottawa  for  canoes. 

Ottawa  Lake  is  a  sheet  of  water  about  twelve  miles  long, 
having  an  outlet  into  the  Chippewa  river  of  the  Upper  Missis- 
sippi. In  order,  however,  to  visit  certain  hostile  bands,  a  portage 
was  made  from  this  outlet  (after  following  it  down  about  half 
a  day's  journey,)  of  3^  miles,  into  lac  Chetac,  the  principal 
source  of  Red  Cedar  river.  The  latter  was  then  pursued, 
through  four  principal  expansions,  called  Wigwas,  Warpool, 
Red  Cedar  and  Rice  Lakes,  to  its  falls.  A  short  portage  over 
horizontal  sand-rock,  interrupts  the  navigation,  alter  which  there 
is  a  series  of  rapids,  extending  about  24  miles.  Deep  and  strong 
water  was  then  found  to  its  junction  with  the  Chippewa  river, 
which  it  enters  at  the  estimated  distance  of  40  miles  from  the 
confluence  of  the  latter  with  the  Mississippi,  (on  its  eastern 
bank.)  • 

The  entire  line  of  country  travelled  by  this  interior  route  was 
643  miles.  The  Mushkigo,  the  St.  Croix,  and  the  Chippewa, 
were  the  rivers,  which  by  their  common  origin  and  interlocking 
on  the  summit  lands,  aflbrded  this  communication.  Many  bands 
of  Indians  were  visited  in  their  fastnesses,  where  they  had  hith- 
erto supposed  themselves  out  of  the  reach  of  observation. 


■  ^^'  TW^^TT^T? 


PRELLMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


IS 


i 


Councils  were  held  at  various  points,  and  presents  distributed. 
And  the  pauses  afforded  by  these  assemblages,  and  by  the  ne- 
cessary delays  of  overland  transportation,  furnished  opportuni- 
ties for  preserving  notes  on  the  manner  of  living,  among  those 
bands,  and  their  population,  traditions  and  resources,  as  well  as 
the  geographical  features  and  the  natural  history  of  the  country. 
On  entering  the  Mississippi,  the  truth  of  the  information,  derived 
on  Lake  Superior,  respecting  its  depressed  state,  was  verified. 
Extensive  portions  of  its  outer  channel  and  bars,  were  found 
exposed  and  dry.  The  party  encamped  on  a  sand  bar  formed 
by  the  junction  of  the  Chippewa,  which  is  usually  several  feet 
under  water. 

From  the  mouth  of  the  Chippewa,  the  expedition  descended 
the  Mississippi  to  Galena,  in  Illinois.  While  at  Prairie  du  Chien, 
the  murder  of  twenty-six  Monomonee  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren, by  a  war  party  of  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  which  had  trans- 
pired a  few  days  previous,  was  the  subject  of  exciting  interest. 
It  was  narrated  with  all  its  aitrocious  circumstances.  A  flag 
waved  over  the  common  grave  of  the  slain,  and  several  of  the 
wounded  Monomonees,  who  had  escaped  the  massacre,  were 
examined  and  conversed  with.  This  affray  unparalleled  for  its 
boldness  and  turpitude,  having  occurred  in  the  village  of  Prairie 
du  Chien,  in  the  hearing  of  its  inhabitants,  and  in  sight  of  the 
fort,  was  made  the  subject  of  demand  by  the  government  for 
the  surrendry  of  the  murderers,  and  produced  the  concentration 
of  troops  on  that  frontier,  which  eventuated  in  the  Indian  war 
of  1832.  Some  excitement  was  also  felt  at  Galena,  and  its  vi- 
cinity, in  consequence  of  the  menacing  attitude  which  the  Sacs 
and  Foxes  had  recently  assumed,  in  the  vicinity  of  Rock  Island, 
and  a  general  mistrust  felt  of  their  sincerity  in  the  treaty  con- 
cluded with  the  United  States  a  short  time  previous. 

At  Galena,  the  exploring  party  separated,  part  returning  in 
canoes  up  the  Wisconsin,  and  part  crossing  the  mine  country, 
over  the  branches  of  the  Pekatolika,  and  by  the  way  of  the  Blue 
Mounds,  to  fort  Winnebago.     From  this  point,  Fox  River  wag 


!i 


'li 


14 


PREUMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


descended  to  Green  Bay,  and  the  route  of  the  lake  coast  pur- 
sued northward  to  the  straits,  and  to  the  Sault  of  St.  Mary. 

A  narrative  of  this  expedition,  embracing  its  principal  inci- 
dents, and  observations  on  the  productions  of  the  country,  is  in 
preparation  for  publication  by  one  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  party. 
In  the  nfiean  time,  the  official  report  transmitted  to  Government, 
and  submitted  to  Congress  by  the  War  Department,  together 
with  remarks  in  a  series  of  letters  on  the  mine  country,  are  sub- 
joined in  the  appendix  to  this  volume.  • 


?'i"r'-"  "■•":." 


PRELUIINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


15 


ist  pur- 
ary. 
il  inci- 
1^,  is  in 
party, 
iment, 
gether 
e  sub- 


CHAPTER  II. 

Farther  observations  on  the  exploration  of  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and 
the  discovery  of  its  source. — ^n  expedition  authorised  by  the  United 
.States  government,  in  1832. — Its  organization,  objects,* and  route. — 
Leaves  St.  Mary,  and  proceeds  through  Lake  Superior. — Sketch  of 
this  lake. — Notice  of  the  murder  of  Brunet,  by  an  Indian,  in  1831.— 
Mission  at  Lapointe,  or  Chagoimegon. — The  importance  of  this  point 
in  Indian  history. — Mongozid,  Wahbojeeg. — Meet  Ozawindib,  at  the 
Brule. — Route  to  Sandy  Lake,  on  the  Upper  Mississippi. — Portages 
on  the  St.  Louis. — The  Savanne  portage — Sandy  Lake. — Assassina- 
tion  of  Mr.  Kay. 

Early  in  1832,  the  plan  of  visiting  the  source  of  the  Mississip- 
pi, was  resumed.  And  a  memoir  for  its  execution,  accompanied 
by  estimates,  forwarded  to  the  Department  of  War,  which  recei- 
ved the  sanction  of  the  Hon.  L.  Cass,  then  placed  at  the  head 
of  that  department.  An  expedition  was  accordingly  organized, 
consisting  of  thirty  persons,  including  an  officer  of  the  army, 
detached,  with  ten  men,  for  topographical  duty,  a  surgeon  and 
geologist,  an  interpreter  of  the  language,  and  a  missionary  to  the 
north-western  Indians,  who  was  invited  to  accompany  the  explo- 
ring party.  This  expedition  was  based  on  a  renewal  of  the 
effort  to  effect  a  permanent  peace  with  the  two  principal  Indian 
nations,  who  inhabit  that  region,  and  whose  continued  feuds, 
not  only  weaken  and  harrass  each  other,  but  embarrass  the  trade, 
interrupt  the  execution  of  the  intercourse  laws,  and  involve  the 
lives  and  property  of  the  frontier  inhabitants.  Additional  weight 
was  given  to  these  considerations,  by  the  unquiet  state  of  the 
Indians  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  which  broke  out  in  open  hos- 
tility during  the  year.  These  reasons  were  connected  with  the 
supervision  of  the  trade,  the  acquisition  of  statistical  facts,  and 
the  carrying  into  effect  an  act  of  Congress  of  that  year,  for  exten- 


10 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


!   I 


1 


I 
in 


ding  the  benefits  of  vaccination  to  the  Indian  tribes.  To  which 
end  it  was  enjoined  "  to  proceed  to  the  country  on  the  heads  of 
the  Mississippi,  and  to  visit  as  many  Indians  in  that,  and  the  in< 
termediate  region,  as  circumstances  would  permit." 

This  expedition,  to  the  account  of  which  the  present  volume 
is  devoted,  left  St.  Mary's  on  the  7th  of  June,  1832.  As  the 
route  through  Lake  Superior,  and  thence  north-west,  on  the 
waters  of  the  .Upper  Mississippi,  to  Cass  Lake,  has  been  descri- 
bed in  a  "  Narrative  Journal  of  Travels  in  the  North-west,"  of 
1820,  heretofore  published  by  the  author,  no  details  of  the  geog- 
raphy of  the  country  then  passed  over  and  described,  or  of  the 
ordinary  incidents  of  a  journey  through  this  portion  of  the 
country,  will  be  given.  A  brief  sketch,  however,  of  the  general 
route,  will  serve  to  refresh  the  memory  of  readers  whose  atten- 
tion has  been  before  called  to  the  subject,  and  cannot  but  prove 
acceptable  to  all,  who  feel  an  interest  in  the  developement  of  its 
natural  features  and  character. 

The  village  of  the  Sault  of  St  Mary's  is  situated  on  the  com- 
munication which  connects  Lake  Huron  with  Lake  Superior, 
fifteen  miles  below  the  foot  of  the  latter.  A  strong  and  con- 
tinued rapid,  over  shelving  sand  rock,  interrups  the  navigation 
for  vessels.  The  water  has  been  computed  to  sink  its  level, 
twenty  two  feet  ten  inches,  at  this  place.  A  portage  exceeding 
half  a  mile,  enables  boats  to  proceed  beyond.  The  river  above 
has  a  brisk  current,  which  is  imperceptibly  lost  on  entering  be- 
tween the  two  prominent  capes,  which  form  the  opening  into 
Lake  Superior. 

This  lake,  which  is  called  Igomi,  Chigomi,  and  Gitchigomi, 
by  the  Indians,  as  the  term  is  more  or  less  abbreviated,  is  re- 
markable for  its  extent,  its  depth,  and  the  purity  of 'its  waters. 
It  lies  in  a  bason  of  trap  rocks,  with  alternations  of  the  granite 
and  sand  stone  series.  No  variety  of  calcareous  rock  is  present,* 
and  its  waters  are  consequently  free  from  impregnations  from 

♦  Detached  pieces  of  calcareous  tufa  were  found,  imbedded  in  Uic  soil,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  Brule,  in  1832. 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


17 


com- 


at  the 


ttiis  source.  As  it  is  the  largest  and  the  purest  of  the  series  of 
lakes  it  is  also  the  highest  in  position ;  its  altitude  being  compu- 
ted at  640  feet  above  the  Atlantic.  Its  banks  are  diversi- 
fied with  mural  precipices,  with  extensive  deposits  of  marine 
sand,  and  with  beds  of  mixed  detritus.  Its  immeaiate  margin 
is  loaded  with  primitive  boulders  and  pebble-stones,  alternating 
with  shores  of  yellow  and  of  iron  sand.  Several  bold  mountains 
of  primitive  construction,  stand  near  the  central  parts  of  its 
south  shores,  which  are  in  striking  contrast  with  the  ruin-like, 
walled  masses,  of  horizontal  structure,  which  characterize  other 
parts.  Among  the  detritus  of  its  shores  are  still  occasionally 
found  masses  of  native  copper,  which  are  now  referred  to  the 
trap  formation. 

Of  a  body  of  water  so  irregular  in  its  shape  and  imperfectly 
defined,  it  may  be  vague  to  speak  of  its  superficial  area,  but  this 
may  be  assumed  to  cover  30,000  square  miles.  It  embraces 
numerous  islands,  the  largest  of  which  are  Grand,  Royal,  and 
Magdalen  islands.  It  has  several  noble  harbors,  bays  and  inlets, 
and  receives  numerous  rivers.  It  abounds  with  fish,  the  most 
noted  of  which  are  white-fish,  sturgeon,  and  salmon-trout.  But 
by  far  the  most  valuable  product  of  its  present  commerce,  is  its 
furs  and  peltries.  The  Indian  population  of  its  immediate 
shores,  is  not  great.  Exclusive  of  bands  located  on  the  heads 
of  its  rivers,  it  does  not  exceed  1006  souls,  to  which  may  be 
added  436  for  the  American  side  of  the  St.  Mary's  river.  Their 
trade  is  conducted  by  15  clerks,  licensed  by  the  Indian  depart- 
ment, employing  70  boatmen,  interpreters  and  runners.  Re- 
cently a  mission  has  been  established  on  Magdalen  Island  (La 
Pointe  of  the  traders,)  by  the  American  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions,  and  the  gospel  began  to  be  preached  to  the  natives. 
The  estimated  population  which,  in  a  comprehensive  view, 
should  be  added  for  the  south  shores,  extending  to  the  borders 
of  the  Winnebago  and  Monomonee  lands,  and  running  west,  to 
the  Sioux  line,  is,  for  the  northern  curve  of  Green  Bay,  210  ; 
heads  of  the  Monomonee  and  Wisconsin  rivers,  S42  ;  the  Chip- 


18 


PRELIMINAUY  OBSERVATIONS. 


'r 


pewa  river  and  its  tributaries,  1376;  the  St.  Croix  and  its 
tributaries,  895  ;  Grand  Portage,  and  Rainy  Lake,  47G ;  to 
which  latter  may  perhaps  be  added,  249,  making,  with  the  for- 
mer estimates,  5000  souls. 

In  travelling  through  this  lake,  in  boats  or  canoes,  the  shores 
are  followed  round.  The  distance  from  Point  Iroquois  to  the 
entrance  of  the  St.  Louis  river  of  Fond  du  Lac,  is  estimated  at 
490  miles,  exclusive  of  the  journey  around  the  peninsula  of 
Keweena,  which  is  ninety  miles  more.  The  general  course  is 
nearly  due  west,  in  consequence  of  which,  the  climate  is  deemed 
to  be  decidedly  more  favorable  to  agriculture  at  its  head  than  at 
its  outlet.  Traders,  who  course  round  the  peninsula  in  boats, 
take,  on  nn  average,  tNvcnty-six  days  in  the  voyage.  Fifteen 
were  employed  on  the  present  expedition.  Indians  were  met 
at  various  points,  and  wherever  it  was  practicable,  they  were 
vaccinated.  The  surgeon  employed  on  that  service  reported  G99 
vaccinations  on  the  voyage  through  the  lake,  and  experienced 
no  ditiiculty  in  getting  them  to  submit  to  the  process. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Ontonagon,  where  the  party  arrived 
on  the  19th  of  June,  a  band  of  Indians  was  encamped  on  its 
way  out,  from  Ottawa  lake.  Mozojeed,  their  chief,  confirmed 
a  report  of  the  murder  of  aii  engage,  or  under  clerk,  named 
Brunet,  by  a  Chippewa,  named  VVuba  Annimikee,  or  the  White 
Thunder.  He  said  that  he  had  concurred  with  the  traders  in  ap- 
prehending the  Indian,  and  bringing  him  out  to  be  delivered  up 
to  the  Indian  agent.  But  that  he  had  clfectcd  his  escape  on  the 
Mauvais  Portage.  He  promised  to  exert  himself  to  re-opprchcnd 
him,  the  following  year.  And  he  rigidly  performed  his  promise. 
In  July,  1833,  the  V/hite  Thunder  was  delivered  by  Mo/ojeed 
and  his  followers,  to  the  civil  authorities.  He  was  tried  for  the 
murder  at  the  U.  S.  circuit  court  holden  at  Michilimackinac, 
in  that  month.  Counsel  being  assigned  to  defend  him,  every 
advantage  was  secured  to  him  that  the  laws  proviv'c.  His  own 
confessions  were  proved,  to  substantiate  the  nuu'der,  and  on 
these  he  was  convicted. 


'fl 


If' 


il! 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIOxXS. 


19 


d4- 


He  made  no  defence  whatever  on  the  trial,  silently  submitting 
to  the  determinations  of  his  counsel.  When  judgment  had  been 
pronounced,  he  arose,  and,  through  an  interpreter,  stated  to  the 
judge  the  reasons  which  had  actuated  him.  He  observed,  that 
after  aiding  Brunet,  on  a  certain  occasion,  in  carrying  his  goods 
to  the  banks  of  a  river,  he  had  taken  a  canoe  bound  there,  (be- 
ing his  oivn  canoe)  to  cross  the  stream.  For  this  Brunet  threat- 
ened him,  and  shook  a  tomahawk  over  his  head.  On  another 
occasion,  having  sold  Brunet  a  shaved  deer-skin,  he  asked  him 
(as  is  customary  after  getting  payment)  for  tobacco ;  but  he  re- 
plied abusively,  that  he  did  not  give  tobacco  to  such  scaly  dogs. 
Not  long  afterwards,  being  engaged  in  playing  at  the  Indian 
game  of  bowl,  Brunet  took  him  by  the  hair,  on  the  crown  of  his 
head,  and  shook  him.  Finally,  on  the  morning  of  the  day  of 
the  murder,  Brunet  had  struck  him  on  the  chin,  with  violence. 
This,  together  with  the  other  indignities,  took  place  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Indians,  in  whose  eyes  he  was,  consequently,  dis- 
graced. In  the  afternoon  of  that  day,  Brunet  went  back  from 
the  lake  on  which  they  were  encamped,  into  the  forest  to  pro- 
cure some  birch  bark  for  making  flambeaux  for  fishing.  The 
White  Thunder  secretly  followed  him.  He  observed  him  tie  up 
a  roll  of  bark,  put  it  across  his  shoulders,  and  commence  his  re- 
turn. He  soon  crossed  a  log  which  lay  in  his  path.  The  In- 
dian quickly  followed  him,  mounting  the  same  log,  and,  from 
this  elevation,  raised  his  gun  and  deliberately  shot  him  in  the 
back.     He  fell  dead. 

At  La  Pointe,  the  party  wore  introduced  to  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Hall,  missionaries,  who,  with  Mr.  Ayer,  had  proceeded  to  this 
place,  in  1831,  to  establish  a  mission  among  the  Chippewas. 
Mrs.  Hall  had  presented  to  her  husband  a  daughter  during  their 
residence,  which  is  believed  to  be  the  first  child  of  white  pa- 
rents, both  by  father  and  mother,  ever  born  within  the  precincts 
of  this  lake.  The  mission  had  cncounterod  no  unforeseen  ob- 
stacles in  its  first  clllirts.  It  has  since  been  enlarged  in  its 
means  and  the  number  of  its  laborers,  and  promises  to  exert  a 
happy  influence  in  the  region. 


i' 
J 


Ih 


:ii 


20 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


It  is  interesting  to  observe  the  dawning  of  the  gospel  at  a  spot, 
which  has  been  long  noted  as  the  scene  of  Indian  trade,  and 
the  rallying  point  of  Indian  war  parties.  It  is  at  this  place,  the 
Chegoimegon  of  early  writers,  that  tradition  places  the  ancient 
council  fire  of  the  Chippewa  nation.  And  here  resided  the  pre- 
siding chief,  called  Mudjikiwis,  or  Waishki,  who  exercised  the 
sovereign  power  over  a  rude  confederation  of  local  tribes,  whose 
dissolution,  or  separation  into  independent  fragments,  may  be 
traced  to  the  right  of  each  chieftain  of  declaring  a  negative  to 
any  decision,  and  silently  withdrawing  his  aid,  for  the  time  be- 
ing. Personal  influence  and  authority  may  be  supposed  to  have 
counteracted  this  defect,  while  the  tiibe  was  small,  as  tradition 
represents  it  to  have  been  when  it  first  migrated  from  the  east^ 
to  this  lake ;  but  its  increase  and  spread  over  the  adjacent  coun- 
try, would  naturally  destroy  so  feeble  a  tie  of  political  power, 
and  must  soon  have  left  each  local  band  as  it  now  remains,  in- 
dependent and  sovereign  in  its  acts.  Yet  the  voice  of  tradition 
refers  to  this  era  of  the  reign  of  the  Mudjikiwis  as  one  of 
comparative  splendor.  Although  republican  in  all  that  is  left  of 
their  institutions,  the  succession  of  the  Mudjikiwis  is  said  to  hLve 
been  hereditary  among  the  Chippewas,  and  the  descendants  of 
this  magistrate,  who  yet  exist  at  Chegoimegon,  evince  a  pride 
of  ancestry  which  we  should  only  look  for,  among  feudal  or  des- 
potic nations.  The  last  person  who  may  be  said  to  have  exercised 
this  office  was  Mongazid,  (or  Mamongazida,)  who  was  in  high  fa- 
vor with  the  French.  He  is  represented  to  have  visited  Quebec 
in  the  time  of  Montcalm,  and  to  have  been  an  actor  in  the  final 
battle  in  which  that  distinguished  commander  fell.  His  son  Wah- 
bojeeg,  or  the  White  Fisher,  succeeded  him  as  the  ruling  chieftain 
of  the  band,  and  eminently  distinguished  himself  as  a  war  leader. 
He  died  in  1793,  after  having  been  greatly  instrumental  in  dri- 
ving his  cousins-german,  the  Foxes,  from  the  Chippewa  country. 
The  present  chieftain,  Chi  Waishki,  alias  Pizhickec,  or  the  Buf- 
falo, is  the  representative  of  this  line.  He  said  to  the  Indian 
Agent,  who,  by  direction  of  the  commissioners  at  the  treaty  of 


'W 


m 


-M 


r.'rvv^'^^^rff^  V^i^^^'^'^V^T^'''^'^ 


PRELIMLNARY  OBSERVATIONS, 


21 


Fond  du  Lac,  in  1820,  invested  him  with  a  silver  medal,  "  What 
need  I  of  this  !     It  is  known  whence  I  am  descended." 

But  there  is  no  space  for  these  reminiscences.  Many  scat- 
tered parties  of  Chippewas  were  encountered  east  of  this  point, 
interspersed  with  the  loaded  boats  of  the  traders,  bringing  out 
their  annual  returns.  Some  of  the  parties  were  bound  to  the 
British  post  of  Penetanguishine,  others,  to  St.  Mary's  or  Michi- 
limackinac.  Chi  Waishki,  the  chief  above  alluded  to,  was  met 
at  Keweena,  on  his  way  to  visit  the  Agency.  He  expressed  his 
regret  that  the  agent  would  not  be  there,  evinced  a  strong  inter- 
est in  the  object  of  the  expedition,  and  presented  a  peace-pipe, 
as  the  evidence  of  his  friendship.  At  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Brule,  a  small  party  of  the  Chippewas  was  encountered,  from 
the  sources  of  the  Mississippi.  It  turned  out  to  be  the  family 
of  Ozawindib,  one  of  the  principal  Chippewas,  from  Cass  Lake. 
He  was  persuaded  to  return,  and  proved  himself  to  be  a  trusty 
and  experienced  guide  through  the  most  remote  and  difficult 
parts  of  the  route. 

The  expedition  entered  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Louis  river  on 
the  23d  of  June.  The  ascent  of  this  stream  is  attended  with 
separate  portages  of  nine,  and  of  three  miles.  There  is,  finally, 
a  portage  of  six  miles  across  a  sandy  tract,  which  separates  the 
Lake  Superior  from  the  Mississippi  waters,  making  18  miles  of 
land  carriage.  The  other  portions  of  the  route  consist  of  rapid 
water,  much  of  which  is  shallow  and  interspersed  with  sharp 
rocks,  requiring  both  strength  and  dexterity  in  the  men  to  man- 
age the  canoes,  and  to  repair  them  when  injured.  A  part  of 
the  summit  portage,  immediately  after  quitting  the  Savanna 
river,  consists  of  bog,  the  sod  of  which  being  cut  through,  it 
becomes  necessary  to  wade  in  a  pathway  of  mud  and  water* 
portions  of  which,  are  mid-thigh  deep.  The  entire  distance 
from  Lake  Superior  to  the  Mississippi,  estimating  from  water  to 
water,  is  150  miles.  The  expedition  spent  about  ten  days  on 
this  part  of  the  route,  and  reached  the  trading  house  of  Mr. 
Aitkin.'on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  on  the  3rd  of  July,     It 


22 


PRELIMINARY  OBSEUVATIOxNS. 


m 


< 


remained  there,  until  the  evening  of  the  4th,  giving  Lieut.  Allen, 
who  was  in  command  of  the  troops,  an  opportunity  to  fire  a  sa- 
lute in  honor  of  the  day,  to  the  no  small  gratification  of  the 
Indians,  who,  being  apprized  of  the  occasion,  thronged  the 
banks  of  the  river  to  witness  the  ceremony. 

Sandy  Lake  has  been  a  post  of  importance  in  the  fur  trade 
from  the  earliest  French  times,  being  one  of  the  central  seats  of 
Indian  power  on  the  Upper  Mississippi.  An  assassination  oc- 
curred here  in  1785,  which  affords  a  striking  illustration  of  the 
evils  of  using  ardent  spirits  in  the  Indian  country.  Mr.  Kay, 
the  victim  of  Indian  resentment  on  this  occasion,  was  a  gentle- 
man of  Montreal,  who  had  come  out  with  an  adventure  of  In- 
dian goods,  into  this  region.  After  passing  the  winter  on  the 
waters  of  the  Mississippi,  he  awaited  the  assembling  of  his 
clerks  at  this  place,  and  employed  himself  in  closing  the  spring 
business  with  the  Indians,  preparatory  to  his  return  to  Michili- 
mackinac.  On  the  2nd  of  May,  he  was  informed  of  the  near 
nrrival  of  one  of  his  clerks,  and  prepared  to  go  and  meet  him. 
The  sequel  is  given  in  a  translation  of  the  words  of  an  eye 
witness,  whose  manuscript  account  is  before  the  author.* 

"  Mr.  Kay  said  that  he  would  himself  go,  although  somewhat 
fatigued  by  the  continual  running  of  the  Indians,  the  night  pre- 
vious. On  parting  he  told  me  to  draw  some  rum,  of  which  he 
took  a  stout  drink.  And  as  he  knew  there  was  no  rum  at  the 
post  of  Pine  river,  when  he  left  Mr.  Harris,  he  thought  a  dram 
would  be  pleasing  to  him  also;  for  which  reason  he  told  me  to 
fill  one  of  the  flagons  of  his  liquor  case,  to  take  with  him.  And 
he  gave  me  orders  to  give  the  Indians  no  drink  during  his  ab- 
sence, which  was  difficult,  because  they  were  already  tipsey. 

"The  Indians  had  given  me  the  name  of  The  Writer,  which 
they  are  accustomed  to  do  to  all  whom  they  observe  writing. 
As  soon  as  Mr.  Kay  had  gone,  I  did  not  want  for  visits,  his 

♦  Relation  tics  traverses  ct  dcs  aventures  d'un  Mnrchand  Voyngciir  dans  lea 
territoircs  Sauvagea  de  I'Aim'riquci  Scplentrionale,  parti  de  Monircul,  Ic  28 de  Mai, 
1783.    Par  Jean  Baptistc  PtLrault. 


-  V';jv.':»^'T^-fcy- V-  "" 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONa 


23 


;ut.  Allen, 

fire  a  sa- 

)n  of  the 

nged  the 

fur  trade 
il  seats  of 
ation  oc- 
)n  or  the 
\Ir.  Kay, 
a  gentle- 
•e  of  In- 
;r  on  the 
5  of  his 
le  spring 
Michili- 
the  near 
eet  him. 
an  eye 

mewhat 
Tht  pre- 
hich  he 
1  at  the 

a  dram 
I  me  to 
And 
his  ab- 
osey. 

which 
I'riting. 
its,  his 

dans  lea 
3deMai, 


savagesse  remaining  in  the  tent  with  me.  A  great  many  Indians 
came  in  ;  among  the  number  was  Katawabida  and  Mongozid, 
who  said  to  me,  "  Writer,  give  us  rum  ! "  I  told  them  that  I 
could  not — that  I  was  not  master.  They  tormented  me  a  long 
time.  Mongozid  threw  to  me  a  pair  of  mctasses,  which  he  had 
got  on  credit,  and  had  not  paid  for,  (for  he  was  a  poor  paymas- 
ter,) demanding  rum  for  them.  I  told  him,  no !  He  then  talked 
with  Mr.  Kay's  woman,  who  was  tired  of  them,  as  well  as  my- 
self. She  begged  me  to  give  them  a  little,  after  which  they 
went  out  of  the  tent. 

"  Within  an  hour  after  Lc  Barrn/ue  Eau  arrived,  and  told  me 
that  Mr.  Harris  and  Mr.  Pinot  had  actually  arrived  at  the  fish- 
dam.  The  Indians,  one  and  all,  set  up  a  shout  of  joy,  and  ran 
to  the  beach  to  receive  them.  They  did  not  however,  meet 
with  a  very  good  reception,  the  flagon  Mr.  Kay  had  taken  with 
him  having  intoxicated  the  whole  party.  They  debarked,  and 
while  Mr.  Harris  was  getting  his  tent  pitched,  Mr.  Kay  en- 
tered mine  and  took  a  glass  in  my  presence.  Mr.  Harris  was 
quite  noisy.  To  complete  the  scene,  the  ferocity  of  Cul  Blanc* 
(an  Indian  unfriendly  to  Mr.  K.)  had  returned.  He  had  per- 
suaded Le  Cousin  to  stab  Mr.  Kay,  in  the  course  of  the  winter, 
saying  to  him,  that  he  had  not  courage  enough  himself  to  do  it. 
The  other  gloried  in  being  equal  to  the  commission  of  a  crime, 
which  he  had  promised  to  perpetrate  when  they  came  together. 

"  The  Cul  Blanc  was  sitting,  with  many  others,  on  a  hillock, 
before  the  fire,  sn:oking,  directly  before  Mr.  Kay's  tent.  Le 
Cousin  got  up  and  went  towards  the  tent,  at  the  entrance  of 
which  he  mei  Mr.  Kay.  Mr.  Kay's  bed  was  placed  across,  op- 
posite the  pole  supporting  the  tail-piece  of  his  tent.  The  bar- 
rel of  rum  was  behind  the  bed,  in  the  bottom  of  the  tent.  Mr. 
Kay  saw  him  coming,  as  he  was  going  to  take  a  scat  beside  mc 
on  the  bed.  At  this  moment  Lc  Cousin  entered.  He  tendered 
\\\9  hand,  and  asked  for  rum.  Mr.  Kay,  who  did  not  like  the 
man,  answered,  "No!    You  do  not  pay  your  credits !     You 

♦  Wabidea. 


tl 


ilt 


24 


PRELl>mVARY  OBSEUVATIONS. 


shall  have  uone  !  Go  out,  immediately  !"  With  this,  he  took 
him  by  the  arm,  and  conducted  him  out  of  the  tent.  On  turn- 
ing round  to  re-enter,  the  Indian,  who  was  armed  with  a  knife, 
which  he  had  concealed  under  a  mantelet  de  calmande,  gave  him 
a  stab  in  the  back  of  the  neck.  He  then  retired  towards  the 
camp  fire,  which  was  surrounded  by  a  great  many  Indians  and 
our  men.  I  got  up  immediately,  hearing  the  scream  of  his  wife, 
whom  I  perceived  in  front  of  me.  "  Have  you  been  stabbed  ?" 
I  inquired  of  Mr.  Kay.  "  Yes ! "  he  replied,  "  but  he  shall  pay 
for  it."  So  saying  he  put  his  hand  in  the  mess-basket  and  drew 
out  a  large,  pointed  table  knife,  with  which  he  sallied  furiously 
from  the  tent,  without  my  being  able  to  stop  him.  The  Indians 
seeing  the  knife  in  his  hand,  asked  the  cause  of  it.  He  said  that 
Le  Cousin  had  stabbed  him,  and  that  he  was  in  search  of  him 
to  kill  him.  But  Le  Cousin  had  taken  refuge  in  his  own  lodge 
which  was  near  our  camp.  Mr.  Kay  went  towards  the  lodge. 
We  ran  after  him  to  prevent  some  fatal  accident.  The  tumult 
was,  by  this  time,  very  great.  Great  numbers  were  collected 
from  all  sides,  and  all,  both  French  and  Indians,  bereft  of  their 
reason,  for  it  was  in  the  midst  of  a  general  carouse.  In  a 
moment,  every  one  seized  his  arms,  and  there  was  a  motley  dis- 
play of  knives,  guns,  axes,  cudgels,  war-clubs,  lances,  &c.  I 
found  myself  greatly  at  a  non-plus,  for  I  had  not  before  wit- 
nessed such  a  scene.  I  saw  so  many  preparations  that  1  judged 
we  should  have  a  serious  time. 

"  Mr.  Kay  pursued  Le  Cousin,  but  before  he  could  reach  him, 
the  passage  to  his  lodge  was  blocked  up  by  the  crowd.  liC 
Cousin's  mother  asked  him  what  he  wanted.  "  Englishman  !  '♦ 
said  Siie,  "  do  you  come  to  kill  me  ?  She  made  her  way  among 
the  crowd,  armed  with  a  small  knife,  and  reached  the  spot 
where  Mr.  Kay  was  standing,  without  any  one's  observing  the 
knife,  for  she  came  in  an  humble  attitude  imploring  Mr.  Kay 
for  the  life  of  her  son.  In  a  moment,  Mr.  Kay  cried  out,  in  a 
joud  voice,  "  I  am  killed,"  and  he  fell.  We  entered,  and  found 
that  she  had  struck  him  in  the  side,  making  an  incision  of  more 


:A 


al 


PaEUMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


25 


than  three  inches.  We  now  took  him  to  his  tent,  bathed  in  his 
blood.  We  laid  him  on  his  bed,  which  in  a  moment,  was  soak- 
ing with  his  blood. 

"At  this  moment  his  friend  Le  Petit  Mort,  (Feebyains)  who 
had  been  tipsey  and  gone  to  sleep,  started  up.  He  ran  to  Mr. 
Kay's  tent,  where  the  first  object  he  saw,  was  his  friend  pale 
and  quivering.  He  went  and  embraced  him  amidst  a  flood  of 
tears,  saying, "  My  friend,  you  are  dead,  but  I  survive  to  revenge 
you."  In  contemplating  a  calico  night-gown  which  Mr.  Kay 
had  on  when  he  was  wounded,  and  which  was  all  bloody,  he 
could  no  longer  restrain  his  an^ ir.  Ea  took  up  the  knife  which 
Mr.  Kay  had,  at  the  time  he  was  wounded,  and  which  had  been 
brought  back  by  his  wife,  who  was  present.  He  sallied  out  of 
the  tent  to  seek  revenge,  not  of  Le'  Cousin, — ^who  was  the  in- 
strument, but  not  the  author  of  the  murder — but  of  Cul  Blanc, 
who  was  sitting  before  the  fire,  smoking  his  pipe.  He  seized 
him  by  the  scalp-lock,  drew  his  body  back  with  one  hand,  ex- 
claiming, "  Die,  thou  dog  1 "  with  the  other  hand,  he  plunged  a 
knife  into  his  breast,  Cul  Blanc  begging  all  the  while  for  mercy. 

"  This  scene  of  carnage  put  a  stop  to  the  drinking.  The 
women  spilled  out  all  the  rum,  of  which  there  was  still  no  small 
quantity  in  the  different  lodges.  The  stab  Cul  Blanc  had  re- 
ceived did  not  prove  mortal,  notwithstanding  the  ghastliness  of 
the  wound,  the  knife  having  passed  out  through  the  flesh  without 
penetrating  any  vital  part.  But  the  blood  issued  copiously  and 
disfigured  his  wife,  who  carried  him  off,  trailing  his  blood  through 
the  camp. 

'•  This  tragedy  being  finished,  Le  Petit  Mort  re-entered  the 
tent.  He  told  his  wife,  who  followed  him,  to  go  and  search  for 
certain  roots,  which  he  chewed  and  formed  into  a  cataplasm  for 
tiie  wound,  after  having  applied  hi3  mouth  to  it,  and  sucked  out 
the  extravasatcd  blood,  an  operation  that  caused  Mr.  Kay  great 
pain.  He  enjoyed  a  little  ease  during  the  remainder  of  the 
night  and  following  day.  Le  Petit  Mort  passed  the  night  oppo- 
site to  his  bed.    The  next  dav  he  took  off  the  coropressj  and  re- 


% 


m 


2G 


FRELIJUINAUY  OBSERVATIONS. 


fi 


!il 


:ii 


' 


Hi 


placed  it  by  another,  after  having  once  more  sucked  out  the 
blood  and  cleaned  the  wound.  The  patient  became  so  exhaus- 
ted by  this  dressing,  that  for  the  space  of  half  an  hour  he  lost 
all  recollection.  When  he  regained  his  senses  he  felt  easier, 
and  asked  for  the  Bras  Casse,  (the  chief  of  the  band,)  who  had 
not  yet  heard  what  had  happened,  for  the  Indians  had  been  oc- 
cupied in  drinking,  and  he  had  been  getting  ready  to  depart, 
having  only  delayed  a  little,  to  give  some  game  to  the  French- 
men. He  came  to  the  field  of  these  atrocities,  entered  Mr. 
Kay's  tent,  and  gave  him  his  hand,,  saying,  '*  My  friend,  your 
misfortune  has  given  me  much  pain.  If  I  had  been  here,  it 
would  not  have  taken  place.  One  thing,  however,  consoles  me. 
It  is,  that  1  had  not  gone  off;  you  may  depend  on  my  best  efforts 
to  restore  you."  Mr.  Kay  accepted  his  offer,  having  confidence 
in  him,  and  in  his  skill  in  the  medical  art,  in  which  he  was  very 
expert.  He  resolved  to  take  him  along  with  him  on  his  route 
to  Mackinac,  to  take  care  of  him. 

"  On  the  third  of  May,  the  Bras  Casse  took  him  in  hand,  and 
began  to  apply  his  medicines,  which  were  found  to  be  effica- 
cious. After  letting  him  repose  a  little,  he  told  him  he  would 
cure  him,  but  in  order  to  this  he  must  consent  to  bridle  his  ap- 
petites. He  must  abstain  from  the  use  of  pepper  and  salt  in 
his  food ;  he  must  guard  against  drinking,  dc  ne  point  toucher 
des  femmcs.  The  next  day  Mr.  Kay  was  a  little  better.  He 
sent  for  M.  Harris  and  myself  to  come  to  his  tent,  to  receive  his 
orders.  He  said  to  us  :  "  Gentlemen,  you  see  my  situation.  I 
do  not  know  whether  God  will  spare  my  life  or  not.  I  have 
determined  to  leave  you,  and  at  all  hazards  to  set  out  for  Mack- 
inac with  seven  men,  accompanied  by  the  Bras  Casse  and  his 
wife,  to  take  care  of  mc  on  the  road.  Assort  the  remainder  of 
the  goods,  and  ascend  to  Leech  Lake,  and  wait  there  for  the  re- 
turn of  the  Pillagers,  who  are  out  on  the  prairies.  In  short, 
complete  the  inland  trade.  Mr.  Finot  is  too  feeble  an  opponent 
to  do  you  much  injury.  I  confide  in  the  caprxity  of  you  both." 
A  few  moments  afterwads  Mr.  Harris  went  out,  when  he  sn'd 


-'ft 


■'■l®i 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


27 


'•!•' 


to  me  particularly,  taking  hold  of  my  hands — "  My  dear  friend, 
you  understand  the  language  of  the  Chippcwas.  Mr.  Harris 
would  go  with  me,  but  he  must  accorrpany  you.  He  is  a  good 
trader,  but  he  has,  like  myself  and  others,  a  strong  passion  for 
drinking,  which  takes  away  his  judgment.  On  these  occasions, 
advise  him.  I  will  myself  speak  to  him  before  my  departure. 
Prepare  every  thing  to  facilitate  our  passage  over  the  portages 
and  along  the  lake.  I  shall  set  out  to-morrow.  I  find  myself 
better  every  day." 

"  I  left  him  with  his  physician,  and  went  to  distribute  the  pro- 
visions and  lading  for  two  inland  canoes,  one  for  Mr.  Kay,  and 
one  for  the  four  men  who  were  to  take  the  furs  from  Pine  river, 
consisting  of  19  packs  of  80  lbs.  each,  and  four  packs  of  deer 
skins,  to  serve  as  seats  for  Mr.  Kay's  men.  The  next  day  Mr. 
Kay  was  a  little  better,  which  diflused  pleasure  among  us  all. 
I  constructed  a  litter  (un  troncard)  for  two  men  to  carry  him 
over  the  portages,  and  he  set  out  the  same  day,  being  the  5tH  of 
May,  about  two  o'clock,  in  the  afternoon.  Mr.  Pinot  also  de- 
parted the  same  day.  Bras  Casse  and  his  wife  departed  about 
sun  set." 

The  sequel  of  this  tale  is  briefly  told.  Mr.  Kay  reached 
Mackinac,  where  Capt.  Robinson,  then  in  command,  had  a  se- 
cond operation  performed  on  him  by  the  post  surgeon.  He 
afterwards  closed  his  business,  and  went  to  Montreal.  A  supu- 
ration  of  his  wound,  however,  took  place  at  the  Lake  of  Two 
Mountains,  which  terminated  his  life  on  the  26th  of  August, 
1785,  three  months  and  twenty-four  days  after  receiving  the 
wound. 


^^ 


»8 


PRELUUMAftY  OBSERVATIOIia 


•m 


:l:i; 


'  it!! 


CHAPTER  III.       ' 

Oeneral  arrangements  for  the  route  of  the  expedition  on  the  waters  of 
the  Upper  JUiesiaaippi.—The  width  of  this  stream  and  Sandy  Lake 
ascertained.— Notices  of  the  ascent  from  that  point  by  the  Falls  of 
Peckagama  and  Lake  Winnipec,  to  Cass  Lake.— Attack  of  a  party  of 
Mandans  on  the  ChippetHas  at  Pembina.— The  route  of  the  Bogottown 
Lake. — Encamped  at  Winnipec  House. — Inquiries  respecting  the 
opposition  trade,  and  the  trajic  in  ardent  spirits.— Reach  Cass  Lake. 
—The  width  of  the  Mississippi,  at  its  outlet. — Encamped  on  an  island 
in  this  lake. — Yellow  Head's  town;   its  population  and  hunting 

.  grounds.— Remarks  on  the  Fur  Trade.— North  West,  Hudson's 
Bay,  and  American  Fur  Companies. — Lord  Selkirk's  triumph.-^ 
Murder  of  Owen  Keveny. 

At  Sandy  Lake  the  expedition  made  its  general  arrangements 
for  the  route.  Most  of  the  Indians  at  that  post  being  absent, 
with  their  principal  Chief,  on  the  plains  near  the  junction  o**  ihe 
Des  Corbeau,  it  was  determined  to  assemble  them  at  that  point, 
BO  as  to  meet  the  expedition  on  its  return  down  the  MississipfM, 
and  to  deposit  at  Sandy  Lake  House,  the  presents  intended  for 
distribution  to  this  band,  together  with  the  sifpplies  required  for 
the  home  route.  These  were  placed  in  charge  of  a  trusty 
person,  with  directions  to  proceed  down  the  river  with  them, 
to  the  Isle  Des  Corbeau,  in  season  to  meet  the  party  at  that 
place  on  the  24th  July.  Relieved  of  this  portion  of  the  burthen 
of  transportation,  it  was  then  settled  that  the  expedition  should 
go  up  the  Mississippi,  through  all  its  windings,  to  Cass  Lake  ; 
there  make  a  final  deposit  of  the  remainder  of  its  heavy  baggage, 
and  fit  out  a  select  exploring  party,  in  light  canoes,  to  ascend  to 
its  actual  source.  This  point  fixed,  the  party  would  again 
descend  to  Cass  Lake,  thence,  cross  the  interior,  by  a  route, 
represented  to  be  practicable,  to  Leech  Lake,  and  from  the 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


20 


latter,  strike  southwestwardly,  falling  on  a  series  of  portages  and 
lakes  leading  to  the  head  of  the  great  Des  Corbeau,  or  Crow 
Wing  River.  This  river  it  was  proposed  to  follow  down  its 
entire  length,  to  its  entrance  into  the  Mississippi,  the  point  fixed 
on,  for  assembling  the  Sandy  Lake,  Pine  River,  and  Mille  I.ac 
Indians. 

In  conformity  with  these  arrangements,  the  party  left  Sandy 
Lake  House,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  4th  of  July,  having  previ- 
ously ascertained  the  width  of  the  Mississippi,  at  that  place,  to 
be  331  feet.  The  evening  of  this  day  and  the  two  following 
days,  were  employed  in  reaching  the  vicinity  of  the.  Peckagama 
Falls,  against  a  brisk  current,  with  occasional  rapids.  They 
made  a  portage  on  the  7th  over  the  Granular  Quartz  ridge, 
producing  the  Falls,  and  encamped  the  same  evening  at  Point 
aux  Chenes,  in  the  savannahs  above.  The  next  day,  being  the 
Sabbath,  was  passed  at  that  point.  While  there,  a  French 
engage  arrived  from  Leech  Lake,  being  on  his  way  to  Sandy 
Lake.  Advan(;\ge  was  taken  of  this  opportunity,  to  send 
directions  for  the  hastening  the  meeting  of  the  Indi£ms  at  Jsle 
Des  Corbeau,  by  the  space  of  two  days,  as  the  waters  were 
found  even  more  favorable,  than  had  been  anticipated. 

This  man,  whose  name  was  La  Plante,  confirmed  reports 
which  had  been  current  at  Fond  du  Lac  and  at  Sandy  Lake, 
of  the  going  out  of  a  strong  war  party  of  the  Leech  Lake  Indians 
against  the  Sioux.  But  he  added,  that  the  party,  which  had 
been  headed  by  the  popular  Chief,  Aishkibugikozh,  or  the 
GeuUe  Platte,  had  returned,  bringing,  as  a  trophy  of  their  victory, 
three  Sioux  scalps.  He  also  reported  the  attack  of  a  hostile 
party  of  Indians,  supposed  to  be  Sioux,  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
Pembina  settlement,  where  they  scalped  a  girl,  in  open  day,  but 
were  puisued  by  a  party  of  Chippewas,  overtaken  in  the  act  of 
crossing  a  stream,  and  lost  several  men.  It  was  found,  by 
subsequent  information,  of  an  authentic  character,  that  the  attack- 
ing party,  on  this  occasion,  were  Mandans,  and  that  it  consisted 
of  forty  men.    They  crossed  the  river  Pembina,  at  the  point  of 


30 


PREUMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


its  junction  with  Red  River,  on  a  raft,  went  down  the  latter 
about  four  miles,  and  concealed  themselves  in  the  vicinity  of  a 
trading  house,  at  which  there  were  several  lodges  of  Chippewas. 
After  waiting  a  definite  time,  and  finding  no  opportunity  to 
effect  their  purpose,  they  resolved  to  return  to  the  raft  at  the 
crossing  of  the  river,  leaving  a  select  party  to  make  a  sally 
upon  the  Chippewas.  This  party  met  the  girl,  tore  oflf  her 
scalp  in  haste,  and  fled  to  rejoin  their  companions  at  the  raft. 
But  as  the  girl  was  not  killed,  the  alarm  was  immediately  given. 
Nine  Chippewas  started  in  the  pursuit.  They  overtook  and 
fired  upon  the  Mandans,  killing  one  man,  and  driving  them  in 
to  their  main  party.  The  latter,  in  the  mean  time,  had  tied 
their  guns  together  and  laid  them  on  the  raft,  preparatory  to 
crossing.  Being  suddenly  roused  by  the  war  whoop,  in  their  midst, 
and  without  arms,  they  plunged  into  the  Pembina,  and  swam 
across.  During  this  effort,  they  were  fired  upon  by  their  pursuers, 
who  killed  two  more  of  their  number.  One  of  these  succeeded  in 
gaining  the  opposite  bank,  and  was  carried  a  short  distance  by  his 
companions  before  he  expired.  His  body  was  left.  The  remainder 
of  the  party  pursued  their  flight.  But  they  were  without 
the  means  of  subsistence,  for  they  had  lost  their  arms.  A  new 
calamity  overtook  them.  The  Sioux  (who  were  also  their 
enemies,  as  well  as  the  enemies  of  the  Chippewas,)  fell  upon 
them,  and,  in  their  defenceless  state,  killed  thirty-six  men.  The 
survivor  reached  his  people  on  the  Missouri  to  narrate  the 
disaster. 

The  expedition  pursued  its  way  on  the  0th.  The  ascent  of 
this  part  of  the  river,  being  through  a  scries  of  savannahs,  the 
guides  availed  themselves  of  an  intimate  knowledge  of  the 
country,  and  the  high  state  of  the  water,  to  avoid  numerous 
curves,  which  would  have  consumed  much  time  in  coursing 
around,  and  led  the  way  through  extensive  fields  of  reeds  and 
grass,  assuming  the  character  of  semi-lakes.  Not  far  above  Oak 
Point,  a  side  route  was  taken,  through  a  lake  called  the  Bogot- 
towa,  or  Lac  a  Ic  Crosse.     This   lake,  which  is 


PREUMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


31 


'■■V- 

■■'i 


pleasant  sheet  of  water  of  some  ten  miles  in  extent,  receives  a 
small  but  narrow  creek  at  its  head,  noted  for  its  iiclices,  which 
is  ascended  to  a  small  lake  terminating  a  few  hundred  yards 
east  of  the  Little  Winnipec  Lake  of  the  Mississippi.  The  portage 
is  through  a  fine  forest.  By  taking  this  route  the  circuitous 
south  bend  of  the  Mississippi,  at  the  entrance  of  the  Leech  Lake 
branch,  was  avoided,  and  the  better  part  of  a  day's  travel  saved. 
Day  light  was  still  undiminished,  when  the  p  rty  reached  the 
minor  trading  post  of  Winnipec  House,  where  they  encamped. 

The  following  queries  were  put  to  the  Clerk  in  charge  of  this 
post,  respecting  the  opposition  trade,  and  the  traffic  in  ardent 
spirits. 

1st.  Do  the  Hudson's  Bay  Clerks  cross  the  American  lines 
from  the  post  of  Rainy  Lake,  for  the  purposes  of  trade  ?  Ans. 
No.  They  furnish  goods  to  Indians  who  go  trading  into  the 
American  territories. 

2d.  Do  the  Partners,  or  Clerks  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Com- 
pany, present  flags  and  medals  to  Indians  ?     Ans.    Yes. 

3d.  Do  they  give  such  flags  and  medals  to  Indians  living 
within  the  American  lines  ?  Ans.  No.  I  have  heard  that  they 
took  away  an  American  fla^  crivoii  fo  an  Indian  on  the  United 
States'  borders  of  Rainy  L  avo,  tore  it,  and  burnt  it,  and  gave 
him  a  British  flag  instead. 

4th.  Was  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company's  post  on  Rainy  Lake, 
supplied  with  ardent  >pirits  last  season  ?  (i.  e.  1831  and  1832.) 
Ans.  It  was.  They  had  about  sixty  kegs  of  highwincs,  which 
were  shewn  to  some  of  our  Indians,  who  went  there,  and  Mr. 
Cameron,  the  person  in  charge  of  the  post,  said  to  them,  that 
although  their  streams  were  high,  from  the  melting  of  the  snows, 
they  should  swim  as  high  with  liquor  if  the  Indians  required  it. 

5th.  What  is  the  usual  strength  of  the  highwines  ?  Ans. 
One  keg  is  reduced  to  four. 

Gth.  Have  the  Indians  sent  on  dcrivin  by  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Company,  approached  near  to  your  post  ?     Ans.    They  have 


89 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


come  very  near — having  been  on  the  Turtle  Portage,  with 
goods. 

7th.  Did  they  bring  liquor  thus  far  ?  Ans.  No.  The  liquor 
is  kept  at  Rainy  Lake,  to  induce  the  Indians  to  visit  that  place 
with  their  furs. 

8th.  Did  the  disposition  made  of  the  liquor,  which  the  Secre- 
tary of  War  permitted  the  principal  Factor  of  the  Fond  du  Lac 
Department,  to  take  in  last  year,  (1831,)  embrace  the  post  of 
Winnipec  ?  Ans.  It  did  not.  It  was  kept  chiefly  at  Rainy 
Lake,  and  on  the  lines,  to  be  used  in  the  opposition  trade. 

Another  trader,  inquired  of,  in  the  country  below,  observed 
that  five  Chiefs  had  been  invested  with  medals  and  flags,  by  the 
British  trader  at  Lac  le  Pluie. 

The  party  traversed  Lake  Winnipec  on  the  morning  of  the 
10th,  and  entered  and  passed  up  the  sand-hill  bordered  valley 
of  the  Mississippi,  to  Cass  Lake,  the  entrance  to  which  they 
reached  about  one  o'clock,  being  eleven  days  earlier  in  the  sea- 
son than  this  lake  had  been  visited  by  the  light  canoes  of  Gov. 
Cass,  twelve  years  previous.  The  outlet  of  this  lake,  was  as- 
certained to  be  172  feet  in  width,  with  an  estimated  depth  of 
eight  feet ;  being  over  half  the  width  of  the  river,  immediately 
hehw  the  inlet  of  the  Sandy  Lake  branch. 

At  tiiis  point,  being  the  ultima  Thule  of  previous  discovery,  our 
narrative  may  assume  a  more  personal  character.  The  day  was 
characterised  by  the  striking  warmth  of  the  month  of  July  in 
this  latitude.  The  fore  part  of  it  had  been  spent  in  a  diligent 
ascent  of  the  Mississippi  from  Lake  Winnipec  ;  and  the  party 
rf^ached  the  point  of  entrance,  with  a  feeling  of  gratification, 
arising  from  the  accomplishment  of  one  of  its  objects.  We 
halted  a  few  moments,  to  allow  the  hindmost  canoes  to  come 
up,  so  as  to  enter  the  Lake  together.  Oza  Windib,  or  the  Yel- 
low Hea(  our  Chippewa  guide,  had  preceded  the  party  a  little, 
as  he  oAen  did,  to  get  the  first  glance  of  little  bays  and  inlets, 
where  water  fowl  are  usually  found.  He  had  put  his  canoe 
ashore  behind  a  small  point,  where  he  met  a  party  of  the  Cqhh 


I  r'  A     "    -'      •/      ,\  T.-'r;! 

I  V.  ...Ei     )   _j      Jjj.\.J.\,_!i| 

'.'!>7,'!  inilc.s  iil»>\'i    iln' 'lull  oC  v|.xii'i.. 


) 


.'It.iiil.  I..I...    Ii 


I 

J.  -_ 


rREUMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


88 


Luke  band.     Of  this  he  kept  us  ignorant  till  turning  the  same 
point,  that  ho  might  surprise  us  with  an  unexpected  salijte.     The 
Indi?r!«  then  approached  in  their  canoes  in  a  body,  with  a  wel- 
come, which  could  hardly  have  been  more  cordial,  had  we  been 
old  friends.    They  represented  their  residence  to  be  on  a  large 
island,  bearing  southwest  from  the  entrance.   And  for  this  island 
we  set  forward,  with  every  appliance.     The  Indians  accompa- 
nied us,  imparting  a  spirit  of  emulation  to  the  men,  by  shouts 
and  firing.     In  making  this  traverse,  we  left  the  mouth  of  Tur- 
tle river,  (the  spot  of  Gov.  Cass'  landing  in  1820,)  on  our  right, 
and  did  not  come  near  enough  to  the  shore,  distinctly  to  recog- 
nise its  features.    We  were  upwards  of  an  hour  in  reaching  the 
island,  which  is  called  Grand  Island,  or  Colcaspi.     On  approach- 
ing it,  a  number  of  Indians  were  observed,  running  across  an 
elevation,  and  pointing,  with  wild  gestures,  to  a  bay  beyond.     It 
was  the  ho*  nlace  of  landing.     They  were  assiduous  in  direct- 
ing the  me      .    he  spot.     They  ranged  themselves  along  the 
shore,  firea  u  salute,  and  then  came  eagerly  to  the  water's  edge, 
giving    each    one   a  hand,    as  he  alighted   from  the   canoe. 
He,  who   lias  formed  his  estimate    of   an    Indian  from  the 
reading  of  books,  in  which  he  is  depicted  as  cruel  and  morose, 
without  any  insight  into  his  social  character,  need  only  to  be 
ushered  into  a  scene  like  this,  to  be  convinced  that  he  has  con- 
templated an  overshadowed  picture.    We  found  these  Indians 
to  be  frank,  cheerful,  and  confiding. 

On  ascending  the  elevation  before  referred  to,  it  was  found 
to  bo  the  site  of  an  abandoned  village,  now  covered  partially 
with  corn-fields,  and  overgrown,  in  other  parts,  with  sumac  and 
other  shrubbery.  The  cutting  down  too  much  of  ihe  forest, 
and  the  consequent  exposure  to  winds,  had  probably  been 
their  reason  for  removing  the  village  to  a  more  southerly 
and  sheltered  part  of  the  island.  An  Indian  town,  all  America 
over,  is  nothing  but  an  assemblage  of  wigwams,  built,  exclusively 
to  suit  the  particular  convenience  of  the  occupant,  without  right 
angled  streets,  for  which  (as  they  have  no  carts  or  woggons)  they 


34 


PREUMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


have  no  occasion,  and  they  get  thereby  the  additional  advantage 
of  having  no  clouds  of  dust  blown  up  from  the  denuded  surface; 
There  is  (as  W3  should  say)  a  public  square,  or  rather,  an  open 
grassy  spot,  where  councils  and  dances  are  held,  and  the  cere- 
monies of  the  wabeno  and  medici;  e  society  performed.    Hil- 
locks and  elevate*  grounds  are  selected  forerecting  their  lodges 
on ;  and  clumps  of  small  trees  and  shrubs  are  sought.    Large 
trees  are  avoided,  for  the  simple  reason,  that  they  often-  loose  a 
limb  during  windy  weather,  and  are  liable  to  be  blown  down  by 
tempesta     But  the  whole  circular  opening,  constituting  a  town 
plat,  is  surrounded  with  fwest,  to  shelter  them,  in  summer  and 
winter.    Gardens  are  variously  located,  and  generally  without 
fences,  as  there  are  no  domesticated  cattle.    Such,  at  least,  was 
the  town  of  Oza  Windiby  situated  nearly  a  mile  from  the  spot  of 
our  landing,  to  which  he  was  welcomed,  on  his  return,  by  groups 
of  men,  women,  and  children.    The  total  population,  as  conno- 
ted during  our  stay,  was  157,  and  it  does  not,  probably,  at  any 
time,  exceed  200  or  250.    They  rely,  in  the  main,  on  hunting 
for  a  subsistence,  deriving  considerable  aid,  as  the  season  shift?, 
from  fishing,  the  gathering  of  wild  rice,  and  the  products  of 
small  fields  of  com  and  potatoes,  cultivated  by  the  women. 
We  were  assured  that  the  corn  crop  was  always  relied  on,  and 
that  seed  corn  is  preserved  from  year  to  year,  and  has  not  been 
known  to  fail.    About  sixty  miles  northwest,  at  Red  Lake,  corn 
is  stated  by  the  traders,  to  be  a  profitabks  crop,  and  it  is  among 
the  singularities  of  the  fur  trade,  tliat  this  article  has,  within  a 
few  of  the  last  years,  been  furnished  in  considerable  quantity, 
from  that  lake,  to  the  posts  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and  even 
as  far  east  as  Fond  du  Lac. 

The  hunting  groimds  of  Yellow  Head's  band,  embrace  the 
extreme  sources  of  the  Mississippi,  and  his  village  is  the  last  fix- 
ed location  in  the  ascent.  Part  of  them  go  to  Lac  Travers, 
and  encamp  there,  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  winter  hunt. 
And  from  this  point,  they  ascend  southerly,  which  carries  them 
still  further  into  the  red  deer  and  stag  and  hind  country  of  (the 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


35 


5re- 


;EibsoIate  tv  r:'^  of  the  Mississippi,)  Itasca  Lake.  The  furs  and  skins 
collected,  a/e  exchangs^d  for  goods  with  traders,  who  visit  them  an- 
nually in  the  fall,  and  remain  during  the  winter.   These  goods  are 
brought  in  canoes  from  Michilimackinac,  an  estimated  distance,  as 
travelled,  of  1120  miles.    Of  this  distance  there  are  only  18f 
railcs  land  carriage,  separated  into  five  portages,  at  distant  points. 
We  may  observe  in  this  singular  facility  of  internal  water 
communication,  one  of  the  primary  reasons  of  the  heads  of  the 
Mississippi,  being  supplied  with  Indian  goods  at  first  from  Mon- 
treal, and  afterwards  from  New- York.    Not  only  were  these  fa- 
cilities early  found  to  exist,  but  it  was  the  track  of  interior  dis- 
covery, while  the  Mississippi  itself  opposed  an  obstacle  to  the 
trade,  by  its  difficult  navigation,  and  the  unhealthiness  of  the  cli- 
mate of  its  lower  {attitudes.    Political  considerations,  also,  en- 
tered into  the  earlier  arrangements.    Indeed,  whoever  is  curious 
to  examine  into  thi&  matter,  will  find  the  history  of  the  fur  trade 
in  north-western  America,  to  be  intimately  blended  with  the 
civil  history  of  the  country,  for  about  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  after  its  discovery.      Dating  this  discovery  from    the 
arrival  of   Jaques    Cartier    in    the    gulf  of   St.  Lawrence, 
in  1634,  (the  first  well  settled  era,)  the  traflic  then  commenced 
with  the  natives,  and,  soon  assuming  an  engrossing  "baracterjmay 
be  traced  through  various  modifications,  up  to  the  surrender  of  the 
lake  posts  to  the  American  government  in  1790.     This  momen- 
tous interval  of  two  hundred  and  sixty-two  years,  is  fraught 
with  incidents  of  a  deeply  interesting  character,  which  it  will 
be  sufficient  here,  to  allude  to.     Through  every  change  of  things 
the  fur  trade  continued  to  be,  not  only  cherished,  but  formed 
one  of  the  cardinal  interests  in  the  policy  of  the  government 
which  France  and  Great  Britain  successively  exercised  over 
this  portion  of  North  America.    Under  the  French  government 
the  system  was  intimately  connected  with  military    and  with 
missionary  efforts,  in  a  manner  which  was  peculiar  to  that  gov- 
ernment.    Licences  to  trade  were  granted  by  the  governor 
gcL  val  to  superannuated  officers,  and  other  servants  of  the 


36 


PBELIMINAUY  OBSERVATIONS. 


crown,  by  whom  they  wero  sold  out  to  enterprising  individual?. 
These  persons  went  inland  to  exchange  theii  oods  for  furs,  and 
first  drew  upon  themselves  the  epithet  of  Couriers  du  Bois. 
Great  irregularities,  however,  existed.  Civil  and  ecclesiastic 
power  were  alternately  exert'jd  to  restrain  them.  And  an  or- 
der to  prohibit  the  traffic  in  the  article  of  brandy  was  issued  by 
one  of  the  French  governors. 

Under  English  rule,  local  agents  were  authorised,  in  the  name 
of  the  king,  to  oversee  Indian  affairs,  grant  licences,  and  exer- 
cise a  gereral  supervision  over  the  tn  de.  Serious  difficulties 
arose  in  acquiring  the  confidence  of  the  northern  Indians  after 
the  fall  of  Quebec.  But,  after  an  interruption  of  four  or  five 
years,  (say  from  '59  to  '64,)  including  the  period  of  Pontiac's 
war,  the  trade  gradually  resumed  its  healthful  action.  French 
enterprise  had  spread  it  through  the  region  of  Lake  Superior 
and  the  Upper  Mississippi,  to  the  banks  of  the  Saskatchawino. 
Scottish  intrepidity  carried  it  to  the  mouths  of  t.>e  Mackenzie, 
and  the  Columbia. 

The  date  of  American  authority  in  the  lake  country,  may  be 
placed  in  1706.  It  was,  however,  but  feebly  felt  in  its  influence 
on  the  northwest  fur  trade,  for  sovcral  years.  Congress  first 
legislated  on  the  subject  in  1802,  but  tour  years  afterwards 
Lieut.  Pike,  on  reaching  the  Tapper  Mississippi,  found  it  in  the 
exclusive  possession  of  the  North  West  Company.  The  In- 
dians were  then  as  much  attached  to  the  English,  as  they  had 
been  to  the  French,  in  1759.  It  cost  the  British  crown  the  ex- 
penses of  a  war  to  gain  this  ascendancy,  and  the  Americans 
were  not  permitted  to  succeed  them,  as  the  sovereign  power 
over  Indian  territory,  at  a  less  Imzard.  The  war  of  1812, 
found  all  the  northern  tribes  confederated  with  the  English. 
Tecumsch  had  risen  to  re-act  the  part  which  Pontiac  had  failed  to 
accomplish,  fifty-two  years  before,  namely,  driving  back  the  in- 
fringing powr.  This  happened,  in  1 7.'>9,  to  be  Great  Britain  ; 
but  in  1812,  it  was  the  United  States.  With  less  sterling  capa- 
city to  organise  and  command,  however,  than  his  great  i)rede- 


PREUMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


S7 


cesser  had,  and  with  the  powerful  resources  of  England  to  back 
him,  he  utterly  failed.  It  was  not  till  after  this  failure,  and  the 
re-establishment  of  American  garrisons  at  Detroit  and  Michili- 
mackinac,  that  the  JefFersonian  Indian  code  of  1802,  be^Ti  to 
be  put  into  effect  in  the  north-west.  In  1816,  a  law  wa  pass- 
ed by  Congress  to  exclude  foreigners  from  the  trade.  In  1819 
St.  Peter's  was  established.  In  1820,  Gov.  Cass  personally 
visited  the  tribes,  and  in  1822,  a  military  post  was  advanced  to 
St.  Mary's  Falls,  the  most  northern  point  occupied  by  the  Uni- 
ted States  army. 

Although  the  North  West  Company  had  now  transferred  to 
an  American  company,  organised  by  Mr.  Astor,  all  their  posts 
south  and  west  of  the  lines  of  demarkation,  they  maintained,  how  ■ 
ever,  an  active  trade  along  the  lines,  and  waged  one  of  the  most 
spirited  and  hard  contested  oppositions  against  the  Hudson's 
Bay  Company,  which  has  ever  characterised  a  commercial  ri 
valry.  Lord  Selkirk  had  now  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company,  and  staked  his  character  and  resources 
on  the  maintenance  of  its  territorial  and  commercial  rights.  It 
is  no  part  of  our  object  to  go  into  details.  Let  it  suffice,  that  ho 
took  Fort  William  on  the  13th  of  August,  1810,  carried  his  poM  er 
over  the  region  of  Red  river,  where  he  planted  a  colony,  an-l* 
after  losing  the  livfjs  of  several  of  his  most  zealous  agents  ant' 
officers,  (including  the  governor  of  his  colony.)  finally  triumphed 
in  asserting  the  rights  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  and  quiet- 
ed, by  an  amalgamation  of  stocks,  the  claims  of  his  intrepid 
rivals. 

One  of  the  most  painful  atrocities  whi^'h  ."rose,  in  the  course 
of  this  rivalry,  was  the  murder  of  Owen  '(Ceveny.  As  the  facia 
were  subsequently  detailed  in  a  court  of  justice,  they  may  be  suc- 
cinctly narrated.  Mr.  Kcvcnj%  a  gentleman  ii.  the  service  of  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company,  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  North  West 
Company,  in  the  summer  of  181 G;  andorderca  to  be  sent  out 
from  Red  river  to  Montreal.  On  ascending  tho  river  Winnipec, 
(northwest  of  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,)  he  was  finally  put  in  charge 


38 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


of  a  couple  of  engages,  named  Faye  and  La  Point,  in  a  canoe,  with 
an  Indian  guide,  called  Joseph,  Son-of-the-White-Patridge,  with 
directions  to  take  him  to  Rainy  Lake.    By  these  he  was  landed 
on  an  island  below  the  Dalles,  where  they  slept.     Next  morning 
Keveny  complained  of  being  ill,  and  asked  Faye  to  bring  him 
some  warm  water.     The  latter,  on  coming  to  the  beach,  found 
that  La  Pointe,  and  the  Indian,  had  put  out  into  the  stream. 
On  being  called,  they  came  ashore  and  took  in  Faye,  and  all 
then  went  down  the  river  together,  abandoning  Keveny  on  the 
island.    A  few  days  afterwards  one  of  the  engages  in  the  canoe, 
quarrelled  with  the  Indian,  and  the  latter  left  them.     They  then 
turned  about  and  began  to  ascend  the  river,  but,  having  lost  their 
guide,  could  not  find  their  way,  r  d  soon  encamped   on  a 
small  island,  resolved  to  wait  till  some  canoe  should  pass.     Four 
or  five  days  had  elapsed,  when  their  expectations  v^^ere  answer- 
ed, by  the  arrival  of  a  light  canoe,  with  two  partners  of  the 
North  West  Company,  and  Charles  de  Reinhard,  a  clerk,  and  a 
BoishruU,  named  Mainville,  besides  the  Indian,  Joseph,  Son-of 
<he-White-Patridge,  who  had  fled  from  Faye  and  La  Pointe,  be- 
low.    After  a  short  halt,  during  which  Mr.  M'Lellan,  (a  partner 
of  the  North  West  Company,)  beat  the  two  men  with  a  canoe- 
pole,  all  embarked  for  Rainy  Lake.    The  same  day  they  met 
other  canoes,  from  which  they  learned,  that  Keveny,  whose  life 
had  been  threatened  bv  de  Reinhard  and  others,  had  left  the 
island,  where  he  was  first  abandoned,  and  gone  up  the  river  five 
or  six  leagues,  to  another  island  situated  above  the  Dalles.     He 
was  now  the  subject  of  engrossing  interest  and  conversation. 
On  reaching  this,  they  found  Keveny,  as  expected.     Mr.  Grant, 
one  of  the  partners,  landed,  with  others,  and  shook  hands  with 
him.    They  then  embarked,  leaving  de  Reinhard,  Mainville,  and 
"  soph,  Son-of-the-White-Patridge,  on  the  island  with  Keveny. 
:    ler  going  two  or  three  leagues  further  up  the  river,  they  cn- 
v-^d.     Some  time  after  landing,  the  report  of  a  gun  was 
lieard  in  the  direction  they  came  from.     In  half  an  hour's  time, 
a  canoe  came  from  the  same  direction,  liaving  in  it  de  Remhard, 


m 


PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 


30 


Mainville,  and  Joseph,  Son-ot-the-White-Patridge.  It  had 
much  blood  in  it,  together  with  the  trunks,  and  clothes  worn  by 
Keveny,  but  Keveny  himself  was  not  there.  On  examining  the 
coat,  there  was  perceived  to  be  a  ball  hole,  and  an  incision,  in 
different  parts  of  it.  Keveny's  trunks  were  then  landed,  un- 
locked, and  a  division  made  of  his  clothes,  linen,  and  other  ef- 
fects. De  Reinhard  wiped  the  blood  from  his  sword,  declaring 
in  the  hearing  of  the  men,  as  if  glorying  in  the  perpetration  of 
the  act,  that  he  had  killed  him,  and  was  entitled  to  the  best  ap- 
parel, which  he  accordingly  appropriated  to  himself.  Main- 
ville took  the  perforated  coat. 

The  facts  of  this  foul  deed  appeared  io  be  these.  Keveny, 
with  the  three  persons  left  with  him,  by  the  Northwest  partners, 
embarked  in  a  small  Indian  canoe,  to  ascend  the  river.  He 
complained  of  being  unwell,  and  was  landed  at  a  certain  spot. 
De  Reinhard,  Mainville,  and  Joseph,  waited  at  the  beach.  De 
Reinhard  stood  near  the  canoe  as  Keveny  re-embarked,  and 
suddenly  drawing  a  short  sword,  thrust  it  into  his  body. 
Keveny  doubled  down  under  the  blow,  but  being  a  tall  and 
powerful  man,  (although  weakened  by  disease,)  he  recovered 
himself,  seized  the  blade  of  the  sword,  and  would  have 
wrenched  it  away  and  overpowered  the  assa  :sin,  had  he  not 
called  to  Mainville  to  fire.  The  latter  obeyed.  The  ball  passed 
through  Keveny's  neck,  and  he  instantly  fell.  It  does  not  seem 
that  the  Indian  participated  in  the  act.  The  body  was  stripped 
and  left  on  shore,  unburied.  Two  years  after  (i.  e.  1818,)  De 
Reinhard,  who  had,  it  seems,  been  a  subaltern  officer  in  one  of 
the  disbanded  foreign  regiments,  was  tried  for  the  murder  at 
Quebec,  proved  guilty,  (by  his  own  confessions  to  the  men  at 
the  encampment,)  and  sentenced  to  the  gallows.  Mainville 
escaped. 


40 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

BrieJ  detail  of  transactions  at  Cass  Lake. — A  select  exploring  party 
IS  organised  here,  for  ascending  to  the  actual  source  of  the  Mississippi^ 
— Council  with  the  Indians.— Speech  of  Oza  Witidib. — The  Indiana 
furnish  canoes  and  guides. — Arrangement  of  the  party. — Notice  of  a 
Warrior^s  widow. — Scalp  dance. — Facts  respecting  foreign  inter- 
ference in  the  trade  of  the  Upper  Mississippi. — The  question  of  the 
use  of  ardent  spirits  in  the  trade. — Act  of  Congress  of  18S2,  prohib- 
iting  it. — Departure  of  the  exploring  parly. — Ascent  to  Pamitchi 
Gumaug,  or  Lac  Trovers. — Its  elevation  and  size. — A  Shingaba 
Watsin. — Image  worship. — Bay. — Ultimate  forks  of  the  Mississippi. 
— Ascend  the  east  fork. — Lake  Marquette. — Lake  La  Salle.—' 
Kubbakunna  Lake. — Notices  of  the  Natural  History. 

Having  determined  to  organise  a  select  party  at  this  lake, 
to  explore  the  source  of  the  river,  measures  were  immediately 
taken  to  effect  it.  A  council  of  the  Indians  was  assembled,  and 
the  object  declared  to  them.  They  were  requested  to  delineate 
maps  of  the  country,  and  to  furnish  the  requisite  number  of 
hunting  canoes  and  guides.  Oza  Windib,  said,  "  My  father, 
the  country  you  are  going  to  see,  is  my  hunting  ground.  I  have 
travelled  with  you  many  days.*  I  shall  go  with  you  farther. 
I  will  myself  furnish  the  maps  you  have  requested,  and  will 
guide  you  onward.  There  are  many  rapids  in  the  way,  but  the 
waters  are  favorable.  I  shall  consult  with  my  band  about  the 
canoes,  and  see  who  will  step  forward  to  furnish  them.  My 
own  canoe,  shall  be  one  of  the  number." 

Before  night  the  maps  were  completed,  and  five  different 
individuals,  including  Oza  Windib,  brought  each  a  canoe  of  the 
proper  size  and  laid  it  down.     Two  young  men  expressed  their 

♦lie  had  relumed  with  tho  Exptl  iuon,  from  Lake  Superior. 


m 
m 


"~m:. 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


41 


\rillingness  to  go,  as  additional  guides.    Seven  engages  and  a 
cook,  were  added  to  this  number,  making,  with  Lieut.  J.  Allen, 
(who  declared  he  could  push  his  men  no  farther,  Doct.  Douglass 
Houghton,   the   Reverend    Wm.    T.   Boutwell,  Mr.  George 
Johnston,  and  myself,)  sixteen  persons.    These,  with  their  trav- 
elling beds,  were  distributed  among  five  canoes,  with  provisions 
for  ten  days,  a  tent  and  poles,  oil  cloth,  mess  basket,  tea-ket- 
tle, flag  and  staff,  a  medicine  chest,  some  instruments,  an  herba- 
rium, fowling  pieces,  and  a  few  Indian  presents.    The  detach- 
ment of  infantry  was  left  in  their  encampment  on  the  island, 
under  the  command  of  their  non-commissioned  oflicer.    The  re- 
mainder of  the  party,  with  the  baggage  and  travelling  equipment, 
was  placed  in  charge  of  Mr.  Le  Default,  a  clerk  of  one  of  the 
upper  posts  of  trade,  who  was  attached  to  the  expedition  from 
Fond  du  Lac,  and  obligingly  undertook  the  acquisition  of  cer- 
tain points  of  iiiformation,  during  the  contemplated  absence. 

While  these  arrangements  were  in  process,  a  mixed  group  of 
men  women,  and  children,  from  the  Indian  village^  thronged 
our  .encampment.  Among  them  I  observed  the  widow  of  a 
Chippewa  warrior,  who  had  been  killed  some  three  or  four 
weeks  previous,  in  the  foray  ,of  the  Leech  Lake  war  party,  in 
the  Sioux  country.  She  was  accompanied  by  her  children  and 
appeared  dejected.  I  asked  one  of  the  Indians  the  place  of  her 
residence.  He  replied,  here ;  that  her  husband  had  been  a 
brave  warrior,  and  went,  on  the  call  of  the  Leech  Lake  chief, 
with  a  number  of  volunteers,  to  join  the  party.  I  asked  him, 
of  what  number  the  party  consisted  ?  He  replied,  about  one 
hundred.  Who  had  led  them  ?  The  Goulle  Platte.  Where 
they  had  met  the  enemy  ?  South  of  the  head  of  Leaf  river. 
What  had  been  the  result  of  the  action  ?  They  were  victo- 
rious, having  taken  three  scalps  on  the  field,  and  lost  but  one, 
being  the  husband  of  the  widow  referred  to.  The  action  had 
however,  been  at  long  shots,  with  frequent  changes  of  position, 
and  the  enemy  had  finally  fled  to  a  village  for  reinforcement. 

The  Chippewas  took  this  opportunity  to  retreat,  and,  after  con- 

6 


42 


NARRATIVE,  &  c. 


sultation,  returned,  bringing  back  the  three  scalps,  88  memorials 
of  their  prowess.  These  trophies  had,  we  learned,  been  exhibited 
in  the  customary  dances  at  Leech  l^ke,  after  which  one  of 
them  was  forwarded  to  Oza  Windib's  band,  to  undergo  a  hke 
ceremony.    And  it  was  finally  presented  to  the  widow. 

It  was  now  exhibited  by  the  young  men,  in  her  behalf,  for  a 
purpose  which  was  certainly  new  to  me.  Although  I  knew  that 
this  people  were  ingenious  in  converting  most  circumstances, 
connected  with  both  fortune  and  misfortun*?,  into  a  means  of 
soliciting  alms,  I  had  never  before  seen  the  scalp  of  an  enemy 
employed  as  a  means  of  levying  contributions.  Such,  however, 
was  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  now  brought  forward.  It  was 
exhibited  with  all  the  circumstances  of  barbarian  triumph. 
Shouts  and  dancing,  intermingled  with  the  sounds  of  th  'ttle, 
and  Indian  drum,  form  the  conspicuous  traits  of  such  a  scene. 
Short  harangues,  terminated  by  a  general  shout,  fill  up  the 
pauses  of  the  dance,  and  at  this  moment  the  drums  cease.  It 
was  an  outcry  of  this  kind  that  first  drew  uiy  attention  to  a 
neighboring  eminence.  I  observed  some  of  the  simple  bark 
enclosures,  which  mark  the  locality  of  a  Chippewa  burial  ground. 
Near  them,  was  erected  a  sort  of  triumphal  arch,  consisting 
of  bent  and  tied  saplings,  from  the  are  formed  by  which,  de- 
pended an  object,  which  was  said  to  be  the  remains  of  decaying 
scalps.  Around  this,  was  gathered  a  crowd  of  dancers,  moving 
in  a  circle.  The  fresh  scalp  was  suspended  from  a  rod.  Every 
time  it  waved,  a  new  impulse  seemed  to  be  given  to  the  shout- 
ing. The  widow  and  her  children  were  present.  And  the  whole 
group  of  spectators,  Canadians  as  well  as  Indians,  appeared  to 
regard  the  ceremony  with  an  absorbing  interest.  In  the  brief 
pause,  which  separated  each  dance,  presents  were  thrown  in. 
And  all  that  was  given  was  deemed  the  property  of  the  widow. 
This  was  the  scalp  dance. 

Other  incidents  of  the  sojourn  of  the  expedition  on  this  island 
will  be  mentioned  on  the  return  of  the  party  to  it.  A  few  may 
be  added  here. 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


4a 


Representations  having  been  made  to  the  Department,  on 
the  subject  of*  foreign  interference  in  the  trade  of  the  Upper 
Mississippi,  u  number  of  queries  were  addressed  to  an  Ameri- 
can trader,  well  acquainted  with  its  geography  and  resources. 
I  inquired  of  him,  whether  the  American  traders  on  that  border, 
were  strenuously  opposed  in  their  trade  by  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Red  river  colony,  or  by  the  partners  and  clerks  of  the  Hudson's 
Bay  Company.  He  replied  that  the  inhabitants  of  Pembina, 
were  in  the  habit  of  making  temporary  voyages  of  trade  to 
Voleuse,  or  Thief  river,  south  of  the  parallel  of  forty-nine  de- 
grees, but  that  they  had  not  built  or  made  a  permanent  stand 
there.  He  said,  that  the  open  nature  of  the  country  about  the 
Red  river  settle  ment,  gave  great  facilities  for  making  short  ex- 
cursions into  the  Indian  country,  on  horseback  and  in  carts.  But 
he  did  not  know  any  place  to  which  permanent  outfits  had 
been  sent,  except  the  river  Souris,  west  of  Red  river.  He  be- 
lieved that  this  traffic  was  carried  on,  exclusively,  by  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  colony  and  not  by  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company. 

I  asked  him  whether  the  Indians  of  the  Lake  of  the  Woods 
visited  the  post  of  Red  Lake,  and  whether  our  traders  were  an- 
noyed in  their  trade  in  that  quarter  by  the  servants  of  the  Hud- 
son's Bay  Company.  He  replied,  that  the  Lac  du  Bois  Indians 
came  across  to  Red  Lake  ordinarily ;  that  it  is  a  three  day's  jour- 
ney ;  but  that  no  annoyance  is  experienced  in  the  trade  of  that 
part  from  the  Hudson's  Bay  factors.  He  was  of  opinion  that 
they  do  not  send  outfits  into  any  part  of  the  territory  south  or 
West  of  the  national  boundary,  beginning  at  Portav.e  <ks  Sots 
on  the  Lake  of  the  Woods. 

A  quite  different  aspect  was  put  upon  the  temper  of  this  op- 
position by  the  Principal  of  this  department  of  trade,  who  was 
met  below.  He  complained  of  the  influence  which  the  Hud- 
sun's  Bay  Company  exert  across  the  lines,  and  the  moral  char- 
acter of  the  means  which  were  resorted  to,  to  induce  the 
American  Indians  to  go  to  their  posts.  He  said  that  in  1831,  (I 
think)  one  of  his  petty  clerks  had  been  induced  to  abscond  with 
fit,  and  had  been  well  received  by  one  of  the  partne  rs  o 


his  Qui 


u 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


the  Hudson's  Bay  Company.  On  inquiry,  I  found  this  clerk  to 
bo  Mainville,  one  of  the  murderers  of  Keveny.  He  said  that 
high  wines  was  the  great  power  of  the  supremacy  of  the  Hud- 
son's Bay  Company  on  the  lines,  and  brought  forward  the  usual 
arguments  of  those  persons,  who  either  deem  ardent  spirits  es- 
sential to  the  success  of  the  trade,  or  justify  its  temporary  use 
on  the  principle  of  expediency. 

It  may  here,  in  brief,  be  observed,  that  all  such  arguments 
plausible  as  they  may  appear,  are  founded  on  a  false  principle. 
They  assume  the  existence  of  an  evil,  which  is  alleged  to  be 
80  fixed,  that  it  is  better  to  tolerate  it,  than  to  run  the  risk  of  up- 
rooting it ;  as  if  it  were  better  to  submit  to  a  disease,  than  to 
attempt  its  cure,  by  a  removal  of  its  caoses.  No  trader,  will 
however,  deny  the  existence  of  the  evil,  as  an  abstract  question. 
Neither  is  it  denied,  that  ardent  spirits  is  a  tax  upon  the  trade^ 
in  the  exact  ratio  of  its  entire  cost,  doubled,  and  trebled,  and 
quadrupled,  as  this  cost  is  by  the  expense  of  interior  transporta- 
tion. But  the  question  is,  ♦♦  Who  shall  begin  to  give  up  its 
use  ?"  This  is  a  question  internally,  between  trader  and  trader, 
externally,  between  company  and  company.  As  such  it  has 
been  bandied  between  New- York  and  London,  the  seats  of 
commercial  power.  But  neither  side  has  felt  the  requisite  de- 
gree of  confidence  to  risk  the  experiment  of  a  voluntary  ar- 
rangement for  its  entire  exclusion  from  tlie  lines.*  Congress 
has  terminated  this  question,  so  far  as  it  respects  American  cit- 
izens, by  an  act  of  the  9th  of  July,  of  the  present  year,  (1832,) 
which  contains  this  provision :  "  That  no  ardent  spirits  shall 
be  hereafter  introduced,  under  any  pretence,  into  the  Indian 
country."  The  enforcement  of  this  act,  has  been  rigidly  en- 
joined, and  it  is  in  the  process  of  succesful  execution.  Posterity 
will  probably  regard  this  measure  as  reflecting  more  honor  up- 
on our  national  legislation,  than  if  wc  had  decreed  a  hundred 
monuments  to  fallen  greatness. 

♦  It  is  believed  tliat  lI>o  American  Fm-  Company,  did,  however,  submit  such  a 
proposition  to  the  Directors  of  tlio  Hudson's  Bay  Company  in  London,  whicii  was 
t  acceded  to  by  the  latter. 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


40 


But  we  are  writing  a  homily,  where  we  intended  to  offer  a 
few  hints,  and  must  hie  to  the  labor  of  the  journey  before  us. 
Every  airangement  being  completed  on  the  evening  of  the  10th, 
we  embarked,  at  the  island,  at  three  o'clock  the  next  morning. 
Our  course  lay  westward,  through  a  strait,  formed  by  the  ap- 
proach of  a  part  of  the  island,  to  a  part  of  the  main  shore.    We 
then  passed  two  islands,  called  Garden  and  Elm  islands.     The 
morning  was  too  hazy  to  give  us  any  extensive  prospect  of  the 
lake,  or  its  shores.     We  had  been  a  little  more  than  an  hour  in 
motion,  when  we  found  ourselves  nearing  the  western  head  of 
the  lake,  and  the  men  soon  shoved  our  canoes  upon  a  sandy 
beach,  with  the  exclamation  of  un  portage.    We  found  this 
portage  to  extend  about  fifty  yards,  over  a  plain  of  sand,  bear- 
ing pine,  and  terminating  on  the  banks  of  a  small  lake.    Through 
this  lake  the  Mississippi  has  its  course,  and  the  two  lakes  are 
connected  by  a  circuitous  channel,  which  might,  perhaps,  have 
occupied  a  half,  or  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  to  ascend.    The 
lake,  for  which  we  heard  no  name,  is  several  miles  in  extent. 
We  passed  it  transversely,  and  entered  the  channel  of  the  river 
on  its  western  border.    It  presents  a  still  current,  with  an 
edging  of  savannah,  which,  at  no  great  distance  above,  is  again 
expanded  around  the  margin  of  another  lake,  called  Tascodiac.''*' 
Hills  of  sand,  covered  with  yellow  pines,  here  present  them* 
selves,  and  the  river  exhibits  for  several  miles  above,  either  a 
sand  bank,  or  a  savannah  border.     Time  is  the  only  measure  of 
distance,  which  we  had  the  means  of  referring  to.    About  eight 
o'clock,  rapid  water  was  encountered,  and  at  this  point,  which 
may  be  fideen  miles  above  Cass  Lake,  the  meadow  lands  cease. 
Boulders,  of  a  primitive  character,  are  found  on  the  rapids. 
The  rapids  are  such,  in  their  force  and  inequality  of  depth,  as 
to  require  the  men  frequently  to  wade,  and  pull  up  the  canoes. 
There  are,  say,  ten  of  these  principal  rapids,  in  the  ensuing 
twenty  or  tweiuy-fivc  miles,  at  which  distance,  we  reach  the 
most  northern  point  of  the  Mississippi,  which  is  marked  by  the 

♦  Or  Patni-tascodiac. 


46 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


fine  expanse  of  the  Pamitchi  Gumaug,  or  Lac  Travers.  This 
lake  may  be  fifty  feet  above  the  level  of  Cass  Lake.  It  is  about 
12  miles  long,  from  north  to  south,  and  six  or  seven  broad,  with 
elevated  shores,  presenting  to  the  eye  a  beautiful  vista  of  hard 
wood  groves. 

We  landed  a  few  moments,  on  the  right  hand  shore  in  enter- 
ing it,  to  examine  an  object,  which  the  men  had  been  convers- 
ing of  on  the  way,  namely,  a  8hingaba  Wossin.  It  proved  to 
be  a  boulder  of  gneiss  rock,  water  worn,  so  as  to  present  the  fig- 
ure of  a  rude  shaft,  with  an  entablature,  but  not  exceeding 
in  weight,  the  maximum  of  a  man's  strength.  One  of  the 
canoe-men  lifted  it.  It  had  been  set  up,  on  its  base,  and  was 
decorated  with  a  ring  of  red  paint.  The  name  may  be  freely 
translated  Image  Stone,  and  has  no  reference  to  the  composi- 
tion of  the  mass,  any  farther  than  that  the  name  is  usually 
found  to  be  applied  to  rocks  of  the  primitive  kind,  both  from 
the  liability  of  this  class  of  rocks  to  assume  these  forms,  and 
from  their  hardness,  which  has  enabled  them  to  endure  the 
power  of  attrition.  Offerings  are  usually  left  at  such  rude  al- 
tars, and  they  aflbrd,  perhaps,  the  nearest  approach  to  idol  wor- 
ship, in  its  grosser  forms,  which  an  examination  of  our  Indian 
customs,  present.  The  soil,  at  this  spot,  appeared  to  be  rather 
rich,  bearing  a  growth  of  elm,  soft  maple  and  white  ash. 

We  ',vere  an  hour  in  crossing  the  lake  southwcstwardly,  and 
wc^j  impressed  with  the  extent  nnd  beauty  of  the  prospect. 
On  gaining  the  opposite  shore,  we  found  the  Mississippi  flowing 
with  a  brisk  and  deep  current  into  it,  and  exhibiting  a  width  of, 
perhaps  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet.  In  landing,  a  few  moments, 
at  this  point,  we  found  tiic  beach  strewed  with  small  shells,  both 
uniones,  and  helices.  A  log  house,  used  as  a  winter  trading 
camp,  stood  a  few  hundred  yards  northwardly.  And  this  may 
be  referred  to,  as  the  most  advanced  trading  location  on  the 
main  waters  of  this  river. 

Lac  Travers  is  separated  by  a  short  channel,  from  a  bay  or 
lake  of  moderate  dimensions,  which  is,  irorn  its  proximity,  con- 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


4T 


sidered  a  part  of  the  main  lake,  although  the  current  of  the  scpe- 
rating  channel,  indicates  the  latter  to  be  rather  a  liver  than  a 
strait.    It  will  be  convenient  to  refer  to  it,  as  it  is  from  this  point 
that  the  Mississippi,  which  has  now  been  pursued  to  its  utmost 
northing,  is  ascended  directly  south.    About  four  miles  above  this 
bay,  the  Mississippi  has  its  ultimate  forks,  beiiig  formed  of  an 
east  and  west  branch,  of  which  the  west  branch  is  decidedly 
the  largest,  and  considerably  the  longest.     Reasons  indicated 
by  our  guide,  induced  him  to  conduct  us  up  the  east  branch, 
which  we  soon  found  expanded  into  a  small  lake,  denoted  Mar- 
quette, and  net  far  above,  into  another,  denoted  La  Salle.    We 
were  twenty-four  minutes  in  passing  through   the  last,  and 
on  leaving  it,  found  the  stream  strikingly  diminished  in  volume, 
with  a  limited  depth,  and  a  vegetation  of  a  more  decidedly  alpine 
character.     About  four  miles  above  the  latter,  the  stream  ex- 
pands into  a  lake  some  six  or  seven  miles  in  length,  and  about 
half  that  distance  in  width.     This  lake,  which  is  called  Kubba- 
kunna.  The  Rest  in  the  Path,  presented  a  pleasing  aspect,  after 
the  sombre  vegetation,  we  had  passed  below.    Rushes,  how- 
ever, were  abundant  toward  its  head,  and  we  found  the  ground 
too  low  and  wet  for  encamping.    After  ascending  the  river,  for 
a  distance,  we  put  ashore  for  the  night,  at  a  point  of  woods  ex- 
tending into  the  marsh-land,  constituting  the  river  margin.    The 
soil  at  this  place,  appeared  to  be  of  the  most  frigid  character. 
A  carpet  of  moss  covered  it,  which  the  foot  sank  deep  into,  at 
every  step.     The  growth  was  exclusively  small  grey  pine,  with 
numerous  dead  branches  below,  and  strikingly  festooned  with 
flowing  moss.     Nearer  the  margin  of  the  river,  alder,  tamarack, 
and  willow,  occupied  the  soil.    As  night  approached  it  com- 
menced raining,  which  served  to  add  to  the  natural  gloom  of 
the  spot. 

Notices  of  the  natural  history  of  the  country,  during  this  day's 
journey  arc  meagre.  The  principal  growth  of  forest  trees,  out  of 
the  immediate  valley,  is  pine.  The  plants  appear  to  present  little 
variety,  and  consist  of  species  peculiar  to  moist,  cold,  or  elevated 


ill 


4d 


NARRATIVE,  Ac 


situations.  Water  fowl  are  abundant,  and  were  frequently 
shot.  Among  the  number  brought  in  from  the  different  canoes, 
in  the  evenings,  were  the  duck  and  mallard,  wood-duck,  and 
saw-bill.  One  of  the  latter  species,  had  a  unio  firmly  attached 
to  its  lower  mandible,  having  been  in  the  act  of  opening  it  when 
shot, 


y> 


:Karrative,  <&c. 


49 


. :  i  ^1  • 


i 


CHAPTER  V. 


AscetU  of  the  east  fork  of  the  Mississippi,  from  Kubbakunna  Lake  to 
the  Naiwa  rapids. — Its  productions. — Irtdians  hill  a  deer ;  their 
mode  of  dissecting  it. — Reach  the  foot  of  Naiwa  rapids. — The  Nai- 
wa portage. — Copper-head  snake. — Zoned  agate. — Journey  from 
thence  to  Ossowa  Lake,  the  source  of  this  branch  of  the  Mississippi. 
— Mistake  in  the  latitude. — Portage  from  the  east  to  the  west  branch-. 
— Hauteur  des  Terres — the  heigh)  of  land  between  the  Hudson's  Bay 
and  Gulf  of  Mexico  waters. — Geographical  notices  of  its  extent.— 
Its  natural  productions. — Its  geology. — Arrival  at  Itasca  Lake. 

We  resumed  the  ascent  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  (13th.) 
The  course  of  this  branch  of  the  river,  above  tbe  Kubbakunna 
Lake,  resembles  a  thread  wound  across  a  savannah  valley.  A 
species  of  coarse  marsh-land  grass,  covers  the  valley.  Clumps 
of  willow  fringe  this  stream.  Rushes  and  Indian  reed  are  ga- 
thered in  spots  most  favorable  to  their  growth.  The  eye 
searches  in  vain,  for  much  novelty  in  the  vegetation.  Wherever 
the  stream  touches  the  solid  land,  giey  pine,  and  tamarack  are 
conspicuous,  and  clumps  of  alder  here  take  the  place  of  willow. 
Moss  attaches  itself  to  almost  every  thing.  And  there  is  a  de- 
gree of  dampness  and  obscurity  in  the  forest,  which  is  almost 
peculiar  to  the  region.  Water  fowl  seem  alone  to  exult  in  their 
seclusion,  and  evince  the  infrequency  of  intrusion  by  fiyuig  a 
short  distance,  and  frequently  alighting  within  gun-shot. 

After  we  had  gone  on  a  little  more  than  an  hour,  the  Indian 
in  the  bow  of  the  forward  canoe.  T'red  at,  and  killed  a  deer. 
We  all  landed  to  look  at  the  animal.  Although  fairly  shot 
through  the  fore  part  of  the  body,  it  ran  several  hundred  yards 
before  it  fell.  The  Indian  traced  it  by  its  blood,  and  found  it 
qu'.lo  atud.    He  brought  it  to  the  banks  of  tbe  river,  before 

7 


so 


NARRATrv'E,  &c. 


skinning  it.  We  stood  in  astonishment  at  the  dexterity  with 
which  this  0|'ejnn on  was  performed.  In  a  very  few  minutes  it 
was  disrobot  if  Us  skin,  quartered  and  dissected.  The  owner 
presented  me  the  quiyters.  He  gave  the  mozc  to  our  guidr- 
This  term  comprehends  all  partu'  of  the  carcassexcept  the  fiiur 
quarters,  head  and  entrails.  Nothing  was,  however,  thrown 
away  ;  and  wc  had  occasix j,  at  nigiit  to  observe, that  the  aid  oi 
fire  enables  them,  with  very  little  oi  the  cuhnary  -irt,  to  despatch 
those  parts  of  the  animal,  which,  it  might  be  inferred,  \vore 
most  in  need  of  preparation.  Signs  of  this  amuial  were  fre- 
quenliy  seen,  and  had  the  objects  of  the  journey  peniiUted  de- 
lay, it  might  have  been  often  killed. 

Oar  progress  vhcough  the  -'ivannahs,  was  rendered  uion;  un- 
pleasant tliui)  it  \\  all  otherwise  have  been,  by  frequent  showers 
of  rain,  which  gave,  us  h  ...iwdi,  a  ycculiar  activity  and  virulence 
to  the  musqi.ito.  \VLei  ilic  us?  a',  hour  of  landing  for  breakfast 
had  arrived,  the  isank.^  were  too  marshy  to  admit  of  it,  and  v/e 
went  .m  until  a  quurtci-  past  twelve.  We  then  again  renewed 
a  labor  with  li(t!e  variety  of  incident. 

At  half  pa  V,  five  wc  oamc  to  an  elevated  sand-hill  on  the  right 
siioro,  covered  with  yellow  pine,  and  presenting  a  naked  face 
towards  the  river.  As  one  of  the  canoes  required  mending,  I 
directed  the  men  to  land  at  this  spot,  for  that  purpose.  Oza 
WiiKr,t>,  who  was  a  little  m  the  rear,  at  the  moment,  said,  on 
coming  Mp,  that  wc  were  within  a  few  hundred  yards  of  the 
junction  of  the  Naiwa,  the  principal  iributary  of  this  fork ; 
that  a  series  of  rapids  commenced  at  that  point,  which  would 
render  it  necessary  to  make  a  portage  the  whole  extent  of  them, 
and  that  it  was  better  to  commence  the  portage  at  this  place,  as 
the  liver  so  ran,  that  wc  might  go  directly  back  through  the  for- 
est, and  strike  its  channel.  lie  said  that  the  Naiwa,  which 
cuiiic  in  on  the  letl,  was  a  stream  of  considerable  length,  and 
originated  in  a  lake  which  was  infested  by  copper-head  snake., 
'io  which  its  name  has  reference.  I  observed  that  the  scm  ' 
this  place  was  of  a  diluvinr  character,   and  embrace  '  )pI    "  i, 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


51 


•  J. 


and  small  boulders  of  syenite,  trap  rock,  and  quartz,  and  other 
debris  of  primitive  and  secondary  rocks.  One  of  the  party 
picked  up  a  well  characterised  piece  of  zoned  agate. 

While  the  mending  of  the  canoes  was  in  progress,  the  bag- 
gage was  put  in  portable  order,  and  as  soon  as  all  was  ready, 
the  men  moved  on  with  the  canoes  and  effects,  which  were  so 
arranged  that  all  could  be  carried  at  one  load,  and  it  did  not  re- 
quire them  to  go  back.  This  was  a  point  originally  kept  in 
view,  in  the  curtailment  of  the  baggage  at  the  island,  and  it  was 
an  object  of  the  highest  importance  to  the  speed  and  success 
of  the  trip.  Each  canoe  and  its  apparatus,  with  some  of  the 
lighter  pieces  was  carried  by  one  man.  The  guide  led  off 
the  men,  with  no  slight  burden  on  hiy  own  shoulders,  first  scram- 
bling up  the  sandy  acclivity,  and  then  striking  through  a  growth 
of  scrub  oak  and  pines.  The  showers  of  the  morning  had  so 
thoroughly  wet  the  grass  and  shrubbery,  that  a  few  moments 
walking  through  it,  was  sufTicicnt  completely  to  saturate  both 
pantaloons  and  stockings.  I  walked  out  a  few  hundred  yards 
from  the  trail,  towards  the  left  which  brought  me  into  the  curve 
of  the  river,  in  view  of  the  rapids.  There  appeared  to  be  a  se- 
ries of  small  rapids,  with  intervening  shallows.  The  noise  of 
falling  water  and  the  white  wreaths  of  foam,  induced  me  to 
thmk  there  might  be  distinct  falls,  but  I  could  discern  nothing 
entitled  to  the  name.  The  average  descent  of  tlic  river,  at  this 
series  of  rapids,  appeared  to  be,  however,  considerable,  and 
might  perhaps  be  estimated  at  forty-eight  feet.  1  rejoined  the 
party  ut  the  spot  they  had  selected  for  their  first  pause,  some- 
what to  their  relief,  probably,  as  guns  had  been  fired  by  them, 
under  the  belief  of  my  having  missed  the  way.  We  first  came 
in  sight.of  the  river  again,  on  the  brow  of  an  elevated  sand-hill, 
precipitous  towards  the  water.  The  guide  halted  to  inquire 
whether  it  v.  c-'d  act  bo  preferable  to  encamp  at  this  spot,  as 
wo  shouM  uslfcr  less  from  •  isects  than  if  we  encamped  in  the 
valley  c.'  the  river,  at  the  termination  >f  liio  portage.  Au  the 
daylight  was  not  gone,  and  some  distance  still  remained,  ideem- 


^ifi^^-^ 


62 


WABRATIVE,  &c. 


ed  it  better  to  go  on,  that  we  might  have  nothing  to  do  in  the 
morning,  bat  to  put  our  canoes  in  the  water.  On  reaching  the 
bank  of  the  stream,  we  found  its  current  placid,  and  our  guide 
informed  us  that  we  had  now  surmounted  the  last  rapids. 

A  fog  prevented  our  embarking  until  five  o'clock  in  the  mor- 
ning, (13th)  and  it  was  then  impossible  to  discern  objects  at  a 
distance.     We  found  the  channel  above  the  Naiwa,  diminished 
to  a  clever  brook,  more  decidedly  marshy  in  the  character  of 
its  shores,  but  not  presenting  in  its  plants  or  trees,  any  thing 
particularly  to  distinguish  it  from  the  contiguous  lower  parts  of 
the  stream.     The  water  is  still  and  pond-like.    It  presents  some 
small  areas  of  wild  rice.     It  appears  to  be  a  favorite  resort  for 
the  duck  and  teal,  who  frequently  rose  up  before  us,  and  were 
aroused  again  and  again  by  our  progress.     An  hour  an  I  a  half 
diligently  employed,  brought  us  to  the  foot  of  Ossowa  Lake. 
We  halted  a  moment  to  sur\cy  it.     It  exhibits  a  broad  border  of 
aquatic  plants,  with  somewhat  blackish  waters.   Perch  abound  in 
it.    It  is  the  recipient  of  two  brooi.3,  and  may  be  regarded  as 
the  source  of  tliis  fork  of  the  Mississippi.     We  were  precisely 
twenty  minutes  in  passing  through  it.    We  entered  one  of  the 
brooks,  the  most  southerly  in  position.     It  possessed  no  current 
and  was  filled  with  broad  leaved  plants,  and  a  kind  of  yellow 
pond-lily.    We  appeared  to  be  involved  in  a  morass,  where  it 
seemed  equally  impracticable  to  make  the  land,  or  proceed  far 
by  water.    In  this  we  were  not  mistaken  ;  Oza  Windib  soon 
pushed  his  canoe  into  the  weeds  and  exclaimed,  Oma,  mikiinna, 
(here  is  the  portage.)    A  man  who  is  called  on  for  the  first  time, 
to  debark,  in  such  a  place,  will  look  about  him  to  discover  some 
dry  spot  to  put  his  feet  upon.    No  such  spot  however  c  xisted 
here.    We  stepped  into  rather  warm  pond  water,  with  a  miry 
bottom.    After  wading  a  hundred  yards,  or  more,  the  soil  be- 
came firm,  and  we  soon  began  to  ascend  a  slight  elevation, 
where  the  growth  partakes  more  of  the  character  of  a  forest. 
Traces  of  a  path  appeared  here,  and  we  suddenly  entered  an 
opening  aflfording  an  eligible  spot  for  landing.    Here  our  bag< 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


63 


gage  was  prepared  for  the  portage.  The  carbonaceous  remains 
of  former  fires,  the  bones  of  birds,  and  scattered  camp  poles, 
proved  it  to  be  a  spot  which  had  previously  been  occupied  by 
the  Indians.  The  prevailing  growth  at  this  place,  is  spruce, 
white  cedar,  tamarack  and  grey  pine.     We  here  breakfasted. 

Having  followed  out  this  branch  of  the  Mississippi  to  its 
source,  it  may  be  observed,  that  it?  existence,  as  a  separate  river, 
has  hitherto  been  unknown  in  our  geography.  None  of  the 
maps  indicate  the  ultimate  separation  of  the  Mississippi,  above 
Cass  Lake,  into  two  forks.  Little  surprise  should  therefore  be 
manifested  that  the  latitude  of  the  heaa  of  this  stream,  is  found 
to  be  incorrect.  It  was  not  however  to  be  expected  that  the 
inaccuracy  should  be  so  great  as  to  place  the  actual  source,  an 
entire  degree  south  of  the  supposed  point.  Such  however  is  the 
conclusion  established  by  present  observations. 

The  portage  from  the  east  to  the  west  branch  of  the  river,  is 

estimated  to  be  six  miles.     Beginning  in  a  marsh,  it  soon  rises 

into  a  little  elevation  of  white  cedar  wood,  then  plunges  into 

the  intricacies  of  a  swamp  matted  with  fallen  trees,  obscured 

with  moss.     From  this,  the  path  emerges  upon  dry  ground.     It 

soon  ascends  an  elevation  of  oceanic  sand,  having  boulders,  and 

bearing  pines.     There  is   then  another  descent,   and  another 

elevation.     In  short,  the  traveller  now  finds  himself  crossing  a 

series  of  deluvial  sand  ridges,  which  form  the  height  of  land 

between  the  Mississippi  V^allcy  and  Red  River.     This  ridge,  is 

locally  denominated  Hauteur  des  Tcrres  where  it  is  crossed  in 

passing  from  Lac  Plaie  to  Ottertail  Lake,  from  which  point  it 

proceeds  northward,  separating  the  tributaries  of  the  River  des 

Corbeau   from  those  of  Red   River.     It  finally  subtends  both 

branches  of  the  Mississippi,  putting  out  a  spur  between  the  east 

and  west  fork,  which  intersects  the  povttige,  crosses  the  west  or 

Ttuscan  fork  about  the  point  of  the  Kakiibikonce,  or  Little  Rock 

Falls,  and  joining  the  main  ridge,  passes  northeastwardly  of  Lac 

Travers  and  Turtle  Lake,  and  is  again  encountered  in  the  noted 

portage  path ,"  '.i  Turtle  Lake  to  Red  Lake.     It  is,  in  fine,  the 


54 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


table  land  between  the  waters  of  Hudson's  Bay  and  the  Mex- 
ican Gu'f.  It  also  gives  rise  to  the  remotest  tributaries  of  the 
river  St.  Louis,  which,  throutrh  Lake  Superior  and  its  connect- 
ing chain,  may  be  considered  n-^  *''i"nishing  the  head  waters  of 
the  St.  Lawrence.  This  trNio  ..  m.  ^.  probably,  the  highest  in 
Northwestern  America,  in  A\\a  Lngitude. 

In  crossing  this  highland,  our  Indian  guide,  Oza  Windib,  led 
the  way,  carrying  one  of  the  canoes,  as  his  portion  of  the  bur- 
den. The  others  follovvcd,  some  bearing  canoes,  and  others 
baggage.  The  wliole  party  were  arranged  in  inuum  file,  and 
marched  rapidly  a  distance — then  put  down  their  burtiiens  a 
few  moments,  ruul  again  pressed  forward.  Each  of  these  stops 
is  called  a  pom  by  the  voyegeurs,  and  is  denominated  Opugid- 
jiwunon,  or  a  place  of  putting  down  the  burthen,  by  the  Indians. 
Thirteen  of  these  rests,  arc  deemed  the  length  of  the  portage. 
The  path  is  rather  blind,  and  requires  the  precision  of  an  Indian 
eye  to  detect  it.  Even  the  guide  was  sometimes  at  a  loss,  and 
went  forward  to  explore.  We  passed  a  small  lake  occupying  a 
vale,  about  midway  ol  the  portage,  in  canoes.  The  route  be- 
yond it,  was  more  obstructed  with  underbrush.  To  avoid  this, 
we  waded  through  the  margins  of  a  couple  of  ponds,  near  which 
we  observed  old  camp  poles,  indicating  former  journies  by  the 
Indians. 

The  weather  was  warm  and  not  favomble  lo  much  activity  in 
bird  or  beast.  We  saw  one  or  two  species  of  the  falco,  and  the 
common  pigeon,  which  exte%  k  its  niir^rations  nver  the  continent. 
Tracks  of  deer  were  numerous,  but  travellin,,  without  the  pre- 
caution required  in  hunting,  we  had  no  opportunity  of  seeing 
this  animal  on  the  high  ground. .  it  was  obsc  \Qd  in  tlie  valleys 
of  the  river,  on  both  branches.  Ripe  straw  berries  were  brought 
to  me,  by  ihe  men,  at  one  of  the  resting  nlaci  \  observed  a 
very  diminutive  species  of  the  raspbc^  with  fruit,  on  the 
moist  grounds.  Botanists  would  probably,  <Jeci  the  plants  few, 
and  destitute  of  much  interest.  Parasitic  moss  is  very  common 
to  the  luiest  trees,  and  it  communicates  a  peculiar  aspect  to  the 
nrcv  i)inn.  which  is  tlie  !)rcvailin'i  "■'•'owih  on  all  the  elevations. 


NARRATIVE,  & 


55 


To  the  geologist,  the  scene  is  one  ot  interest.     The  boulders 
of  granite,  and  other  primitive  strata,  occurring  on  the  surface, 
remind  him  of  the  original  position  of  these  masses,  in  the  sys- 
tem of  nature  and   indicate  revolutions  affecting  the   earth's 
surface,  which  have  widely  changed  both  the  position  and  form 
of  these  solid  materials.  When  the  soil  itself  is  examined,  it  adds 
further  evidences  of  such  changes.     We  may  refer  its  sand  to 
consolidated  strata  of  this  mineral   which  have  been  broken 
down  by  oceanic  action,  and  distributed  in  the  remarkable  ridges 
and  elevations,  which  now  characterise  the  face  of  the  country. 
In  whatever  light  the  subject  is  viewed,  it  seems  difficult  to  re- 
sist the  conclusion,  that  water  has  been  the  cause,  under  provi- 
dence, in  effecting  these  changes,  and  that  the  highest  grounds 
in  this  region,  have  been  subjei  od  to  the  peculiar  influence 
which  this  element  alone  exerts  in  the  work  of  attrition  and 
dei  ositlon  of  strata,  solid  or  diluvial.     It  might  be  interesting  to 
inquire,  in  what  manner  this  agent  of  change  was  withdrawn, 
and  whether  a  current  was  created  toward  either  of  the  car- 
dinal points.     It  would  aid  this  inquiry  to  observe,  in  which  di- 
r-  tion  the  liobris  and   soils  were  deposited  in  the  heaviest 
musses  ?     How  far  granite  boulders  had  been  carried  from  their 
beds  *     And  whether  wood,  bones,  and  other  organic  remains 
had  been  subjected  to  like  removals  ?     We  think  these  accu- 
mulations ;.      abundantly  witnessed  in  casting  the  eye  down  the 
Mississippi  Milley,  with  a  measured  decrease  in  the  size  and 
weight  of  the  pulverised  masses,  in  proceeding  from  the  head 
to  the  mouth  of  this  river.     It  is  thus  evident,  that  the  heaviest 
boulders  are  found  on  its  upper  branches,  while  they  become 
rare  in  its  central  plains,  and  disappear  altogether,  long  before 
its  entrance  into  the  deltas  at  its  mouth.     And  this  remark  may 
be  coupled  with  the  accounts  given  by  travellers  of  the  bleak, 
and  denuded,  and  sterile  ch  racter  of  the  northern  rock  forma- 
tions. 

But  wc  have  no  Icicurc  to  devote  to  this  investigation,  and  must 
proceed  with  the  narrative  that  is  before  us.    Every  step  we 


.  I 


50 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


made  in  treading  these  sandy  elevations,  seemed  to  increase  the 
ardor  with  which  we  were  carried  forward.  The  desire  of 
reaching  the  actual  source  of  a  stream  so  celebrated  as  the  Mis- 
sissippi— a  stream  which  La  Salle  had  reached  the  mouth  of,  a 
century  and  a  half  (lacking  a  year)  befoi'e,  was  prehaps  pre- 
dominant ;  and  we  followed,  our  guide  down  the  sides  of  the 
last  elevation,  with  the  expectation  of  momentarily  reaching  the 
goal  of  our  journey.  What  had  been  long  sought,  at  last  ap- 
peared suddenly.  On  turning  out  of  a  thicket,  into  a  small 
weedy  opening,  the  cheering  sight  of  a  transparent  body  of 
water  burst  upon  our  view.  It  was  Itasca  Lake — the  source  of 
the  Mississippi. 


^ 


'•i 


,    (liA*  fKiurri"  of  the   \rii4sisNi|i|ii  Ki\'4-r.  ."liriU 
'  iiiilf'N  rruiii  Hie    ljalir,<-. 


NARRATIVE,  &c 


61 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Outlines  of  Itasca  Lake. — Its  scenery  and  productions. — Forest  trees, 
deer,  Jish,  shells. —  Wtdlh  of  its  outlet. — Altitude  above  the  ocean. — 
Length  of  the  Misiissippi. — Its  course  above  Cass  Lake. — Its  origin 
south  of  latitude  47  dcg.  IG  minutes. — General  observations  on  the 
Mississippi. — Erect  ajlag  on  the  island  in  Itasca  Lake. -^Commence 
the  descent  of  the  West,  or  Itascan  branch  of  the  Mississippi. — 
Character  of  its  channel. — Rapids  and  plateaux. — Falls  of  Kakabi- 
kons, — Portage. — Encamp  at  Pine  Banks. 

Ita5  CA  Lake,  the  Lnc  la  Biche  of  the  French,  is,  in  every 
respect,  a  beautiful  sheet  of  water,  seven  or  eight  miles  in  extent, 
^ying  among  hills  of  diluvial  formation,  surmounted  with  pines, 
whicli  fringe  the  distant  horizon,  and  form  an  agreeable  con- 
trast with  the  greener  foliage  of  its  immediate  shores.  Its 
greatest  length,  is  from  south-east  to  north-west,  with  a  south- 
ern prolongation,  or  bay,  which  receives  a  brook.  The  waters 
arc  transparent  and  bright,  and  reflect  a  foliage  produced  by 
the  elm,  lynn,  maple,  and  cherry,  together  with  other  species 
more  abundant  in  northern  latitudes.  The  lake  itself  is  of  ir- 
regular form,  which  will  be  best  illustrated  by  the  accompanying 
sketch.  It  has  a  .single  island,  upon  which  we  landed,  after  an 
hour's  paddling  fron>  the  spot  of  our  arrival  and  embarkation. 
We  found  here,  the  forest  trees  above  named  growing  promis- 
cu(»usly  with  the  betula  and  spruce.  The  bones  of  fish  and  of 
tortoise,  found  at  the  locality  of  former  Indian  camp  fires,  indi- 
cate the  existence  of  these  species  in  the  lake.  Wo  observed  a 
deer,  standing  in  the  margin  of  the  lake.  And,  here,  as  well  as 
throughout  the  lakes  of  the  region,  found  the  duck,  teal  and 
loon,  in  possession  of  their  favorite  seclusions.  Innumerable 
sliojis,  (a  species  of  snuil!  Iielix,)  were  driver,  up  on  the  head  of 


M 


58 


^ARRAT1VE,  Ac. 


the  island.  Other  parts  of  the  lake  yield  small  epccies  of  the 
unio,  which  were  found  strewing  the  bed  of  the  outlet.  And 
it  may  here  be  remarked,  that  this  shell  exists,  in  the  largest 
and  heaviest  species  heretofore  known,  in  the  lower  parts  of 
this  stream — the  Mississippi  having  its  origin  here. 

The  outlet  of  Itasca  Lake,  is  perhaps  ten  to  twelve  feet 
broad,  with  an  apparent  depth  of  twelve  to  eighteen  inches. 
The  discharge  of  water  appears  to  be  copious,  compared  to  its 
inlet.  Springs  may,  however,  produce  accessions  which  are  not 
visible,  and  this  is  probable  both  from  the  geological  character 
of  the  country,  and  the  transparency  and  coolness  of  the  water. 

The  heiglit  of  this  lake,  above  the  sea,  is  an  object  of  geo- 
graphical interest,  which,  in  the  absence  of  actual  survey,  it 
may  subserve  th.e  purposes  of  useful  inquiry,  to  estimate.  From 
notes  taken  on  the  ascent,  it  cannot  be  short  of  one  hundred 
and  sixty  feet  above  Cass  Lake.     Adding  the  estimate  of  1330 
feet,  submitted  in  1820,  as  the  elevation  of  that  lake,  the  Missis- 
sippi may  be  considered  to  originate  at  an  altitude  of  1490,  say 
1500  feet,  above  the  Atlantic.   Its  length,  assuming  former  data 
as  the   basis,  and  computing  it,  through  the  Itascan,  or  west 
fork,  may  be  placed  at  3160  miles,  one  hundred  and  eighty -two 
of  which,  comprises  an  estimate  of  its  length  above  Cuss  Lake. 
Its  general  course,  in  ascending,  above  the  latter  point,  is  north  of 
west,as  far  as  Lac  Travers.  Then  south  to  its  prinmry  forks  which 
is  continued,  following  up  the  cast  fork  to  Kubbakunna  Lake,  and 
for  some  distance  further.     It  then  varies  a  short  distance,  north 
and  northwest,  tjien  southwest  and  south,  and  fniuliy  southwest, 
to  its  main  source  in  Ossowa  Lake.  The  portag",  thence  to  Ituscii 
Lake,  is  west  southwest.     Both  these  lakes  t  ppear  to  rise  in 
springs,  on  the  height  of  land.     They  are  separated  by  about  six 
miles  of  country.     Tli^Mr  latitude,  we  had  no  means  of  accunit<!ly 
determining.  From  daily  notes  of  tlie  courses  and  distances,  kept 
by  Lieut.  J.  Allen,  Q'*  indicated  by  a  compass  and  watch,  their 
position  is,  however,  shown  to  be  southwest,  and  not,  as  hereto- 
fore supposed,  northwest,  of  Cass  Lake.     They  are,  in  liict,  a 


NAURATIVE,  Ac. 


69 


little  south  of  west  from  Leech  Lake,  which  is  placed,  on  our  best 
maps,  in  forty-seven  degrees  sixteen  minutes.  The  highest 
northing  attained  by  the  Mississippi,  is  on  the  great  diluvial 
plateau,  containing  the  contiguous  waters  of  Lakes  La  Salle, 
Marquette  and  Travers,  which  cannot  vary  more  than  a  few 
minute'j,  trom  forty-eight  degrees.  These  facts  will  explain  the 
error  of  the  elder  geographical  writers,  who  supposed  that  the 
parallel  of  forty-nine  degrees  would  intersect  the  Mississippi. 
Its  origin  in  the  remote  and  unfrequented  area  of  country  be- 
tween Leech  Lake  and  Red  river,  probably  an  entire  degree  of 
latitude  south  of  Turtle  Lake,  which  still  figures  on  some  of 
our  maps  as  its  source,  throws  both  the  forks  of  this  stream  out 
of  the  usual  route  of  the  fur  trade,  and  furnishes,  perhaps  the 
best  reason  why  its  actual  sources  have  remained  so  long  en- 
veloped in  obscurity. 

The  Mississippi  river  traverses  more  degrees  of  latitude  than 
any  other  river  in  America,  and  the  remark  might,  perhaps,  be 
extended  to  the  habitable  globe.  The  extremes  of  its  changes 
in  climate  and  vegetable  productions,  are,  consequently,  very 
great.  It  occupies  more  than  three  thousand  miles  of  the  dis- 
tance between  the  arctic  circle  and  the  equator.  Long  as  it  is, 
however,  it  has  a  tributary  longer  than  itself,  (the  Missouri.) 
Like  the  Niger,  its  moL'Mi  was  discovered  by  eypeditions  down 
its  current,  but  unlike  that  stream,  which  has  so  long  held  the 
gcopraphicul  world  in  suspense,  its  sources  have  been  also  sought 
from  its  central  parts.  Its  entire  course  is,  at  length,  known.  And 
wc  may  now  appeal  with  full  certainty  to  the  BoUze  and  to  Itasca 
Lake,  as  its  most  extreme  points.  At  the  latter,  it  is  a  placid 
basin  of  transparent  spring  water.  At  the  former,  it  is  as  turbid 
as  earth  in  suspension  can  make  it,  and  carries  a  forest  of  float- 
ing trees  on  its  bosom.  Below  the  junction  of  its  primary  forks,  it 
expands  at  very  unetiiial  distances,  into  eight  sheets  of  clear  water, 
each  of  wl'.lch  has  features  worthy  of  admiration.  Four  of  these, 
Lac  Travers,  Cass  Lake,  Winncpec,  and  Lake  Pepin,  am  lakes 
of  hiUKlsoino  magnitude,  and  striking  scene; y.     The  numl)cr  of 


.hi 

|l  1:11 


60 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


its  tributaries  of  the  first,  and  the  second  and  the  third  class,  is  sa 
large,  that  it  would  furnish  a  labor  of  some  research,  to  determine 
it.  The  Missouri,  the  Ohio,  and  the  Arkansas,  are  of  the  noblest 
class.  Whoever  has  stood  at  the  junction  of  these  streams,  as 
the  writer  has  done,  must  have  been  impressed  with  an  idea  of 
magnitude  and  power,  which  words  are  incapable  of  conveying. 
The  broadest  parts  of  its  channel  lie  in  the  central  portions  of 
its  valley.  Its  depth  is  great  in  all  its  lower  parts,  and  increases 
as  it  flows  on  to  the  Gulf,  and  its  general  descent  and  velocity 
are  such  as  to  appear  very  striking  characteristics.*  Noble 
views  arrest  the  eye  of  the  observer,  in  every  part  of  its  diver- 
sified course.  Originating  in  a  heavy  and  extensive  bed  of  di- 
luvial soil,  superimposed  upon  primitive  strata,  it  soon  wears  its 
channel  down  to  the  latter,  and  after  running  over  them  for  sev- 
eral hundred  miles,  plunges  at  length,  at  the  Falls  of  St.  Antho- 
ny, over  the  carboniferous  limestone  formation,  which  is  so  pre- 
valent and  so  valuable  for  its  mineral  de[X)sites,  below  that  point. 
This  is  finally  succeeded  by  diluvial  and  alluvial  banks,  the  lat- 
ter of  which  are  septii-unnually  enriched  by  fresh  deposits,  and 
exhibit  a  delta  as  broad  and  as  exuberant  as  the  Nile.  Like 
the  latter,  it  has  its  cataracts  in  the  Fulls  of  St.  Anthony  and 
Fukaigama,  and  in  numerous  lesser  leaps  and  cascades,  where 
its  current  is  tossed  into  foam  and  threatens  destruction  to  the 
navigation.  Such  are  its  physical  traits,  and  these  enough  in 
their  character,  magnitude,  and  variety  to  lead  our  contempla- 
tions irresistibly  "  through  nature  up  to  nature's  God." 

Having  gratified  our  curiosity  in  Itasca  Lake,  we  prepared  to 
leave  the  island,  but  did  not  feel  inclined  to  quit  the  scene  without 
leaving  some  memorial,  however  frail,  of  our  visit.  The  men 
were  directed  to  fell  a  few  trees  at  the  head  of  the  island,  there- 


i'  1 

\    1 
1    ) 

! 

1        i 

* 
y 

1 

ii 

♦  From  llic  dntn,  above  given,  llic  de«pciit.  of  ilio  Mississippi,  will  avcrnsjr  u 
fraction  over  five  inclieS;  i)er  mile,  n  result  not  ossciitiiiliy  iliflerent  froin  tlmt  fiir- 
uished  by  the  ^.ata,  which  I  submitted  h\  my  Nnrnuiyo  Jouriu\l  in  1820,  but  wiiioh 
was  differently  slated  from  hnstc  nnd  iMadv(!rtcnc<'.  I'orii  itronipt  notieo  of  the 
error,  I  feel  indebted  to  Iliiniilton  Fulloii,  Esqr.,  who,  soon  nfiRr  the  appean\i\(;e  of 
the  work,  wrote  to  my  publishers,  on  the  subject. 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


Gl 


fiir- 

ilK-ll 

the 
;c  of 


by  creating  an  area,  for  the  purpose  of  creeling  a  flag  staff. 
This  was  braced  by  forked  stakes,  and  a  sinall  flag  lioisted  to 
its  place.    Taking  specimens  of  the  forest  growth  of  the  island, 
of  a  size  suitable  for  walking  canes,  and  adding  its  few  species 
to  our  collections  of  plants  and  conchology,  wc  embarked  on 
our  descent.     The  flag  which  wi"  had  erected  continued  to  be 
in  sight  for  a  time,  and  was  finally  shut  out  from  our  view  by  a 
curve  of  the  lake.    We  found  this  curve  drawn  out  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  form,  with  the  opposite  shore,  the  channel  of  the 
outlet.     We  soon  felt  our  motion  accelerated  by  a  current,  and 
began  to  glide,  with  velocity,  down  a  clear  stream  with  a  sandy 
and  pebbly  bottom,  strewed  with    shells  and  overhung  by  fo- 
liage.   Ten  feet  would,  in  most  places,  reach  from  bank  to  bank, 
and  the  depth  would  probably  average  over  a  foot.     The  water 
was  not,  however,  equally  distributed.     A  strong  and  winding 
channel,  made  it  a  labor  of  active  watchfulness  for  the  canoe- 
men,  to  keep  our  frail  vessels  from  being  dashed  against  boul- 
ders,  or  torn  in  pieces  by  fallen  timber  or  overhanging  trees. 
Chopping  with  the  axe,  was  frequently  necessary  to  clear  the 
passage,  and  no  small  labor  was  imposed  by  gutting  through  the 
drift  wood,  piled  up  at  almost  every  sudden  bend,    Wc  were 
almost  imperceptibly  drawn  into  a  series  of  rapids  and  petty 
falls  where  the  stream  was  more  compressed,  and  the  water 
deepened  ;  but  the  danger  rendered  tenfold  greater  by  boulders 
of  blackened  rocks,  and  furious  jets  of  the  stream.     We  were 
rather  hurled  than  paddled  through  these  rapid  passes,  which 
increased  in  frequency  and  fury  as  we  advanced.     After  being 
driven  down  about  twelve  miles  of  this  species  of  navigation, 
during  which  the  turns  arc  very  abrupt,  the  river  displays  itself, 
80  to  say,  in  f\  savannah  valley,  where  the  channel  is  wider  and 
deeper,  but  equally,  or  more  circuitous,  and  bordered  with  sedge 
and  a(|uatic  plants.     This  forms  the  first  plateau.     It  extends 
eight  or  nine  miles.     Tlic  river  then  narrows  and  enters  another 
defile,  beset  with  an  wlmost  continued  series  jf  rapids.     The 
sensation,  in  going  down  these,  where  the  channel  is  free  from 


.0W' 


62 


NARRATIVE,  4c. 


Stones,  can  be  compared  to  nothing  so  aptly,  as  the  emotion  whidi 
every  one  has  felt  as  the  enterprise  of  youth  has  buoyed  him 
up,  in  directing  his  tiny  sled  down  a  snow  covered  declivity. 
The  brevity  of  the  emotion  takes  away  nothing  from  the  truth 
of  the  comparison.     The  frowing  rock,  often  rears  its  dark  head 
to  dispute  the  passage,  and  calls  for  the  exertion  of  every  mus- 
cle, in  the  canocmcn,  to  avoid,  by  dexterity  of  movement,  a 
violent  contact.     Often  it  became  necessary  for  them  to  step 
into  the  channel,  and  lead  down  the  canoes,  where  the  violence 
of  the  eddies  made  it  impracticable  otherwise  to  guide  them. 
At  a  place  called  Kakabikons,  or  the  Little-rock  falls,  we  made 
a  short  portage.     Two  of  the  canoes,  however,  madt  t!»e  de- 
scent, but  not  without  imminent  peril,  and  a  delay  eventually 
i^rcatGr,  than  if  they  had  been  carried  across  the  portage.  We  de- 
scended this  second  series  of  rapids  a  distance  of  about  nine  miies, 
anc    .icamped,  at  a  late  hour,  on  a  high  fine  bank,  havi»ig  come 
altogether  about  thirty-two  miles  below  Itasca  Lake.     Wearied 
with  the  continued  exertion,  the  frequent  wettings,  and  the  con- 
stant anxiety,  sleep  soon  overshadowed  the  whole  party,  "  with 
his  downy  pinions." 


i 


iNAKRATlVli,  &c. 


03 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Continuation  of  the  descent. — Velocity  of  the  rapids. — One  of  the  ca- 
noes  is  upset,  and  its  contents  carried  over  the  falls. — Notices  of  the 
vegetation  and  zoology. — Fork-tailed  hawk. — A  7iovei  species  of  lit' 
tird. — The  Yellow  Head's  failure  in  hunting. — Instinct  of  the  saw- 
billed  duck  in  preserving  its  young. — The  river  continues  to  exhibit 
a  succession  of  rapids  and  plateaux,  during  its  passage  through  the 
alpine  region, — Purity  and  frequency  of  springs  on  its  banks. — In- 
flux of  the  Cano  and  Piniddiwin  rivers. — Notice  of  an  inroad  and 
murder  committed  by  the  Sioux  in  former  years. — A  night  descent.— 
Some  of  its  incidents. — Reach  the  junction  of  the  east  and  west 
forks. — Return  to  Cass  Lake. — Observance  of  the  Sabbath. — Mis- 
sionary field  of  labor  in  the  northwest. — Superstitions  and  idolatry 

.    of  the  Indians. — Their  name  for  the  Deity. — Its  probable  derivation. 

We  were  in  motion  again  a  little  before  five  o'clock,  in  the 
morning,  (1 4th.)  The  rapids  continued.  The  branches  of  large 
trees  often  hung  so  near  to  the  water,  that  if  we  were  not  in 
peril  of  being  entangled,  like  the  Jewish  rebel  king,  we  were  in 
a  more  continual  danger  of  having  every  moveable  article  swept 
from  the  canoes.  An  accident  occured  to  one  of  the  canoes, 
auout  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  whicli  might  have  had  a  fatal 
termination.  My  nit  n  had  paused  a  few  moments  at  the  head 
of  a  formidable  rapid,  to  determine  the  best  place  of  going 
down  it.  Lieut.  Allen,  who,  with  his  canoe,  was  behind  at  the 
moment,  soon  came  up.  His  bowsman  caught  hold  of  my  ca- 
noe to  check  his  own  velocity.  It  produced  that  effect,  but  the 
stern  of  his  canoe  swung  across  the  stream,  so  that  the  steers- 
man caught  hold  of  a  branch  to  prevent  its  being  carried  broad- 
side over  the  rapid.  Being  thus  rendered  tense  between  bank 
and  bank,  the  velocity  of  the  water  poured  over  the  gurnel,  and 
it  was  instantly  reversed,  with  all  its  contents.    This  whole  oc- 


Ill 


«J! 


■'ii  ' 


.iiil 


li;.'  I. 


64 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


currcnce  could  not  have  occupied  half  a  minute.  It  was  impos- 
sible to  render  assistance,  and  Mr.  Allen  was  hardly  conscious 
of  the  matter,  till  he  found  himself  in  the  stream.  With  no  lit- 
tle exertion,  he  recovered  himself,  so  as  to  be  able  to  keep 
his  feet,  against  the  pressure  of  the  current.  The  water  was 
breast  high.  Tlie  canoe-compass  was  irrecoverably  lost.  He 
fetched  up  his  fowling  piece  himself.  Other  articles  went  over 
the  falls. 

The  character  of  the  stream,  made  this  part  of  our  route  a 
most  rapid  one.  Willing  or  unwilling  we  were  hurried  on. 
But  we  had  every  reason  to  desire  rapiditj'.  Less  time  was 
given  to  the  examination  of  objects  than  might  othcr^vise  have 
been  devoted.  Yet  I  am  not  aware  that  any  important  object 
was  neglected.  Where  there  is  much  sameness  in  natural  fea- 
tures, frequent  landings  are  unnecessary,  and  whoever  has  devo- 
ted his  time  in  going  thus  far  up  the  Mississippi,  will  have  made 
himself  so  familiar  with  its  plants,  soil  and  productions,  that 
"he  who  runs  may  read."  The  pine,  in  its  varieties,  is  the  pre- 
vailing tree  ;  and  whenever  we  get  out  of  the  narrow  alluvions 
of  the  valley,  arenaceous  plains  appear.  Among  the  plants 
that  border  the  river,  the  wild  rose,  which  is  so  conspicuous  on 
all  the  streams  northwest  of  Lake  Superior,  is  very  often  seen. 
The  salix,  so  common  to  the  lower  Mississippi,  and  so  uniformly 
infested  with  musquittoes,  presents  itself  on  the  first  {)lateau,  and 
is  afterwards  one  of  the  constant  shrubs  on  the  savannahs. 

The  Indian  reed  first  shews  itself  distinctly,  about  the  mouth 
of  the  Piniddiwin,  and  is  here  associated  with  wild  rice.  The 
stag  and  hind  appear  to  bo  the  species  of  deer,  which  were  most 
Ircquently  seen,  and  were  several  times  fired  at  by  tho  party, 
along  tliis  branch  of  the  river.  We  also  observed  the  falco 
fiircatus,  or  swallow  tailed  hawk,  a  species  not  heretofore, 
thought  to  inhabit  the  continent,  so  far  north.  A  small  animal 
of  the  amphibious  kind  was  here  brought  to  our  notice,  under 
the  name  of  Ocant  Ehinabic,  or  logged  snake,  a  species  of  liz- 
ard, striped  blue,  black,  and  white,  with  u  disproportionate 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


65 


(Icr 
liz- 
ate 


length  of  tiiil.  It  is  thus  readily  distinguished  from  ordinary 
species.  Its  most  striking  peculiarity  of  habit,  is  its  extreme 
activity  and  swiftness  of  motion. 

The  Yellow  Head  lande  ;     luring  the  morning,  to  fire  at  a 
dcor,  which  was  seen  grazing  on  a  meadow,  at  some  distance. 
He  approached  cautiously,  but  was  unsuccesful  in  the  shot  he 
fired.     What  most  excited  our  surprise,  was  the  rapidity  with 
which  he  reloaded  and  fired  again,  before  the  deer  had  got  with- 
out tiio  range  of  his  shot.     This  was  eflected  without  the  use  of 
wadding  to  separate  the  jjowder  from  the  ball.    It  did  nol,  how- 
ever, arrest  the  deer,  who  pursued  his  flight.     The  Indian  re- 
turned to  his  canoe  with  a  look  of  marked  disappointment. 
Frequent  opportunity  was  given  in  the  course  of  the  day,  for 
firing  at  the  various  species  of  water  fowl  which  resort  to  this 
•stream.     The  saw-billed  duck,*  which  is  a  common  species,  has 
an  art  of  protecting  its  young,  which  we  had  frequent  opportu- 
nities of  observing.    When  the  mother  is  surprised  with  a  brood, 
she  aflects  to  have  a  wing  broken,  and  flaps  awkwardly  on  the 
water,  as  if  unable  to  rise.     By  thus  attracting  notice  to  herself, 
the  young,  who  are  unable,  at  this  season,  to  fly,  have  an  oppor- 
tunity  to  screen   themselves :  and  the  mother  then  boldly  rises 
from  the  stream,  and  puts  an  end  to  the  pursu  i 

The  river  continues  to  descend  in  steps,  liif  second  series 
of  rapids  was  followed  by  a  second  level,  or  ]^lateau,  in  which 
the  channel  assumes  a  width  nearly,  or  quite,  double  to  that 
which  it  presents  on  the  rapids.  On  this  level,  the  Cano  river 
comes  in,  as  a  tributary  on  the  right  shore.  The  volume  of 
water  is  perceptibly  increased  by  it.  This  plateau  may  extend 
nine  miles.  It  is  succeeded  by  rapids  of  a  milder  character, 
below  which  the  river  again  displays  itself  in  savannahs,  with  a 
comparatively  wide,  winding  channel.  These  ^re  finally  ter- 
minated by  short  and  easy  rapids,  which  bring  the  river  out  of 
what,  we  may  designate  as  its  alpine  passes.     We  landed  for 


*  Onzig,  of  the  Chippcwns. 


9 


I 


i  n 


•  ■'    i 


I* 


6G 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


the  purpose  of  breakfast,  on  an  open  pine  bank,  (left  shore,) 
near  the  termination  of  the  third  plateau.  Several  beautifully 
clear  and  cool  springs  wcc:  observed  running  from  its  base  into 
the  river.  It  reauires,  indeed,  but  a  bare  recollection  of  ub 
served  facts,  to  make  it  evident  that  the  waters  of  both  branches 
of  the  Mississippi,  have  their  origin  in  springs  of  bright  and 
pure  water.  It  may  be  farther  observed,  that  although  the  Up- 
per Mississippi  receives  a  number  of  colored  tributaries,  all  its 
larger  rivers  are  pure,  and  it  is  itself  essentially  a  clear  stream, 
when  not  in  flood,  as  far  as  its  junction  with  the  Missouri. 

At  four  o'clock,  we  came  to  the  junction  of  the  Piniddiwin, 
a  tributary  from  the  left,  having  its  origin  in  a  lake,  and  entering 
the  Mississippi  amidst  an  extensive  marsh  of  rice,  reeds,  and 
rushes,  which  give  it  rather  the  appearance  of  a  marsh  than  a 
lake.  It  is,  however,  called  Lac  la  Folic.  This  spot  was  esti- 
mated to  be  one  hundred  and  four  miles  below  Itasca  Lake. 
The  name  of  the  river  employed  above,  is  an  abbreviation  of 
the  phrase  Jah-pinuniddewin,  the  place  of  violent  deaths,  in  al- 
lusion to  an  inroad  and  murder  committed  at  this  place,  in  for- 
mer times,  by  the  Srxix-  A  party  of  this  tribe,  had  previously 
entrenched  themse!  <'  on  the  river  above,  at  a  spot  which  con- 
cealed their  position  imil  gave  them  command  of  the  river  chan- 
nel. After  waiting  here  for  a  time,  without  success,  they  pro- 
ceeded lower,  and  discovered  a  Chippewa  lodge,  not  far  below 
the  entrance  of  this  river.  It  was  cautiously  approached,  as- 
saulted, and  all  its  inmates  killed,  without  distinction  of  age  or 
sex.  This  event  happened  at  an  early  period.  No  persons  arc 
now  living  who  were  contemporary  with  the  victims.  And  it 
may  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  occurrences  which  marked  the 
Chippewa  conquest  of  this  portion  of  the  country. 

About  eighteen  miles  below  the  junction  of  the  Piniddiwin, 
we  debarked  for  the  purpose  of  cooking  supper,  and  preparing 
our  canoes  for  a  night  descent,  as  the  channel  of  the  river  was 
now  sufficiently  broad,  deep,  and  equable  to  justify  it.  An 
Ocant  Ekinabic,  was  killed  at  this  place.     Lieut.  Allen,  wish- 


-ii 


KAURATIVr.  Ac. 


97 


ing  (Jay  light,  to  finish  tracing  the  river  to  its  junction  with  the 
cast  fork,  encamped  here.  By  the  tim3  we  wore  ready  to 
embark,  clouds  had  overcast  the  moon,  which  afforded  a  clear 
light  before.  But  we  trusted  to  our  experienced  guile,  on  a 
part  of  the  river  familiar  to  him,  and  we  had  n(  cause  lo  repent 
of  our  confidence.  Several  shots  wore  fired  dii  ng  the  night 
at  deer,  standing  in  the  edge  of  the  wat^r.  '^'>q  mcr  'anded  at 
one  spot,  and  pursued  an  animal,  supposed  lo  ^een  woun- 

ded.    We  found  ourselves  at  the  junctioi    "'  .wf  past  one 

o'clock  in  the  morning,  (IStli.)     Having  ^  ces  of  our 

ascent  of  the  river  thus  far,  it  is  unnecessar  .il  to  them. 

We  were  borne  along  with  the  double  force  of  current  and  pad- 
dles, and  with  no  care  of  topographical  observation  to  delay  our 
progress.  The  night  air  became  very  damp  and  chilly.  To 
defend  ourselves  from  it,  we  disposed  of  our  travelling  cloaks 
and  blankets  in  the  best  manner  possible.  Neither  sleep  nor 
rest  were,  however,  truly  attainable,  in  a  confined  position  where 
there  was  not  room  enough  to  extend  the  body,  and  every  limb 
was  so  hampered  as  to  make  it  impracticable  to  afford  the  re- 
lief of  a  change  of  position.  Day  light  broke  upon  us  in  our 
descent  from  Lac  Travers,  and  we  reached  our  permanent  en- 
campment on  the  island  in  Cass  Lake,  at  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  We  had  been  eleven  hours  and  a  half  in  our  canoes. 
Mr.  Allen  did  not  rejoin  us  till  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 

The  day  being  the  Sabbath,  the  Reverend  Mr.  Boutwell, 
devoted  a  part  of  it,  as  he  had  done  on  the  previous  Sabbaths 
of  our  route,  in  giving  religious  instruction.  As  three  of  the 
soldiers  of  the  party  were  christians,  and  two  of  our  canoemen 
could  sing  Indian  hymns;  singing,  both  in  English  and  in  Indian, 
became  practicable.  Mr.  Johnston's  readiness  in  scripture 
translation,  put  it  in  the  power  of  Mr.  B.  to  address  them  on  the 
leading  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  With  what  eflfects  these  ex- 
hortations were  listened  td,  on  this,  or  on  other  occasions,  cannot 
be  fully  stated.  Strict  attention  appeared  to  be  paid  by  the 
Indians,  during  these  little  forest  meetings,  which  were  gener- 


^ 


'V 

^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


11.25 


ut  lii   122 
US.    12.0 


ut 

lU 

u 

1.      u 


I; 
■ 


Hiotographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WIBSTIR,  N.Y.  MSIO 

(716)«73-4503 


^ 


^ 


>. 


v\ 


o 


y 


OS  NARRATIVE,  &o. 

ally  held  under  some  spreading  tree,  or  on  the  grassy  area  of 
some  sheltered  glade,  contiguous  to  the  camp.  Incredulity  and 
bold  cavilings,  were  more  observable,  I  think,  at  the  most  re- 
mote points  of  our  route  ;  and  most  interest  manifested  in  the 
subject,  in  the  villages  situated  nearest  the  frontier  posts.  What- 
ever were  the  results,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  no  circumstances 
will  prevent  Mr.  B.  from  communicating  his  observations  to  the 
christian  public,  at  an  early  period. 

I  The  field  for  missionary  labor,  in  all  the  region  northwest  of 
St.  Mary's  and  Mlchilimackinac,  is  certainly  a  very  extensive 
and  important  one.    And  the  incitements  to  its  occupancy,  at 
the  present  era,  may  be  said  to  be  decidedly  greater,  than  they 
have  been  at  any  time,  since  the  discovery  of  the  country.     No 
very  strong  barriers  appear  to  stand  in  the  way  of  the  intro- 
duction of  Christianity  among  the  northern  tribes.     Their  insti- 
tutions, moral  and  political,  are  so  fragile,  as  to  be  ready  to 
tumble  on  the  application  of  the  slightest  power.    They  are  not 
worshippers  of  the  sun,  or  the  moon.    They  have  no  list  of  im- 
aginary gods,  of  the  horrid  character,  which  belong  to  the 
idolatrous  nations  of  Asia  and  Africa.    A  Hindoo  worshipper 
would  hardly  be  able  to  impose  his  tale  of  multiform  incarna- 
tions, and  transmigratory  existence,  upon  their  belief.    And  a 
votary  of  Juggernaut,  would  verily  be  looked  on  by  them,  as 
little  better  than  a  mad  man.     It  is  not,  however,  to  be  inferred 
that  because  these  gross  forms  of  idolatry  do  not  exist,  they  have 
no  idolatry  at  all.     Their  medicinism,  is  nothing  more  nor  less 
than  a  species  of  idolatry.     They  impute  supernatural  powers 
to  certain  material  substances,  which  are  preserved  and  guarded 
with  religious  care.    These  objects,  which  arc  often  taken  from 
the  mineral  kingdom,  are  carried  about  in  sacks,  and  are  ap- 
pealed to  under  every  form  of  solemnity,  ;,o  perform  cures,  and 
to  grant  deliverances,  which  would  require  a  miracle.    Their 
lesser  monedos,  of  which  the  number  is  endles.;,  are  expected  to 
operate  through  these  idol-medicines.  >  And  although  they  do 
not  bow  down  to  them,  nor  appear  to  place  an  implicit  confi- 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


69 


dence  in  them,  they  remain  in  a  state  of  mental  alarm,  which 
often  impels  them  to  resort  to  their  influence.  Nothing  is  more 
common,  however,  on  conversing  with  them,  than  to  find  indi- 
viduals, who  are  ready  to  acknowledge,  the  insufficiency  of 
these  means,  and  who  appear  to  be  prepared  to  abandon  them, 
and  embrace  the  doctrine  of  the  Savior,  the  moment  the  fear 
of  popular  opinion  among  thnir  own  people,  can  be  removed.  No 
dead  man  has  been  deified  by  them,  and  they  have  not  a  name 
or  word  in  their  language,  so  far  as  known,  which  represents  a 
god,  but  that  of  "  Monedo."  This  word,  I  am  inclined  to  think, 
is  itself,  a  derivative  from  one  of  the  forms  of  the  active  verb, 
Momo,  to  take.  But,  like  other  Chippewa  verbs,  it  is  so  buried 
and  clogged  with  adjuncts,  in  the  nature  of  prefix  and  suffix, 
that  it  might  often  require  a  Champollion  to  decipher  it.  And 
here,  it  may  be  observed,  that  Indian  verbs,  have  not  only  the 
active  and  passive  forms,  but  these  forms  are  indicated  by  sepa- 
rate words.  Thuff,  niomo,  verb  active  to  take.  Odapin,  verb 
passive,  to  take.  Each  verb  has  the  animate  and  inanimate 
forms.  As  most  verbs  are  transitives,  and  their  simplest  forms 
indicate  the  third  person  singular  of  the  imperative  mood,  the 
following  conjugations  of  the  verb,  to  take,  result : 

Momih,  verb  active,  animaie,  take  him. 

Momon,  verb  active,  inanimate,  take  it. 

Odapin,  verb  passive,  animate,  take  him. 

Odapinun,  verb  passive,  inanimate,  take  it. 


70 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


1 


IP! 


l! 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Council  toilh  the  Chippewas  at  Cass  Lake. — Speeches  of  Oza  Windtb, 
Neezh  Opinais,  and  Wai  Wain  Jeegun. — Distribution  of  presents. — 
Geographical  and  Geological  notices  of  Cass  Lake. — Colcaspi  Isle. — 
Allen's  Bay. — Pike's  Bay. — Heights  and  distances. — Tributary  of 
Turtle  River. — Turtle  Lake. — Portage  from  Cass  Lake  to  Leech 
Lake. — Hieroglyphic  marks. — Moss  Lake.— Reach  Lake  Shiba. — 
The  source  of  the  River  Shiba  flowing  into  Leech  Lake, — Traverse 
Leech  Lake  at  night,  and  encamp  at  Guelle  Plat's  village. — Received 
by  the  Indians  with  respect. — Description  of  Leech  Lake. — Its  popu. 
lation  and  principal  Chiefs. — Warlike  character  of  the  Pillagers. — 
Efforts  made  by  them  to  defend  the  Chippewa  frontiers. — Their  war- 
Jure  defensive. 

Health,  and  a  peaceable  intercourse  with  the  natives,  had, 
under  Providence,  preserved  our  party  at  the  island  in  Cass 
Lake,  and  we  rejoined  them  in  their  encampment,  with  mutual 
pleasure.  The  day  following  our  arrival,  being  Monday,  was 
devoted  to  the  formalities  of  a  cou;  vith  the  Indians.  I  sta- 
ted to  them  the  objects  of  my  visit  .c  ttxQ  region,  so  far  as  these 
related  to  thenr» — the  desire  felt  by  the  Government  for  their 
welfare,  and  its  anxiety  to  cultivate  their  friendship — and  en- 
deavored to  impress  upon  their  minds,  the  importance  of  ter- 
minating their  warfare  with  their  hereditary  enemies,  the 
Sioux. 

Oza  Windib  spoke  in  reply.  Thanks,  he  said,  were  all  they 
had  to  offer  me,  and  through  me,  to  the  Great  Chief  of  America, 
for  the  charitable  feelings  which  had  led  to  my  visit,  and  the 
good  counsels  he  had  received.  He  should  remember  these 
counsels.  They  would  be  kept  in  his  heart.  He  would  endea- 
vor to  act  by  them.  And  altho'jj;h  not  himself  a  Chief,  or  the 
son  of  a  Chief,  ho  would  exert  the  influence  he  possessed,  to 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


71 


U  they 
ncrica, 
nd  the 
these 
cnden- 
or  the 
ed,  to 


induce  his  people  to  live  in  peace,  and  to  listen  to  the  voice  of 
counsel.  He  rejoiced  to  sec  the  American  flng  displayed  at 
this  remote  point,  and  should  the  master  of  life  preserve  him 
till  another  year,  it  was  his  fixed  purpose  to  visit  the  Agency  at 
Michilimackinac. 

The  son  of  Neezh  Openais,  or  the  Twin  Birds,  followed  him. 
He  said  his  father  had  received  his  medal  from  the  American 
Chief,  (the  present  Secretary  of  War,  Hon.  Lewis  Cass,)  who 
had  visited,  this  lake,  thirteen  summers  before.  His  father 
was  now  at  Red  Lake,  but  in  going  there,  he  had  carried  with 
him  his  friendship  for  the  American  Government,  and  he  had 
directed  him  to  express  it  to  me,  and  to  unite  in  the  promotion 
of  any  good  measure  proposed.  He  assented  to  the  sentiments 
uttered  by  Oza  Windib.  He  approved  of  the  advice.  He 
would  act  by  it.  He  thanked  me,  as  being  the  bearer  of  it,  and 
he  looked  to  me  to  direct  the  Chippewas  in  their  affairs,  and  to 
make  them  prosper. 

A  deputy  from  the  band  at  Red  Lake,  then  delivered  a  peace 
pipe,  with  its  garnished  stem,  decked  with  feathers,  from  Wai 
Warn  Jeegun,  a  War  Chief  of  that  lake.    He  had  sent  it,  it  was 
declared^  as  a  token  of  his  friendship — his  remembrance  of  the 
power  that  permitted  traders  to  come  into  their  country  to  sup- 
ply them  with  goods,  and  his  hope  and  expectation,  that  his 
remote  position,  and  limited  authority,  might  not  operate,  to 
render  his  present  unwelcome.    It  had  been  prepared  by  his 
own  hand.     Although  he  had  wielded  the  war  club,  it  was  in 
self  defence,  and  to  prevent  others  from  saying  he  is  a  coward. 
The  peace  pipe  he  offered,  he  smoked,  however,  with  his  heart. 
The  distribution  of  presents  to  the  promiscuous  assembly  of 
men,  women,  and  children,  the  payment  of  those  who  had  fur- 
nished canoes,  and  the  rewarding  of  the  guides,  closed  the 
business  of  the  council.    I  invested  Oza  AVindib  with  a  flog  and 
the  President's  medal,  delivered  a  flog  into  the  hands  of  Neezh 
Openais,  for  his  father,  and  sent  a  message,  with  an  acknow- 
ledgment and  presents,  to  Wai  Wain  Jecgun.    These  things 


72 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


dispatched,  wc  prepared  to  embark  for  the  portage  to  Leech 
Lake.  But  previous  to  quitting  this  lake,  it  may  be  proper  to 
subjoin  a  few  particulars  respecting  it,  which,  from  a  desire  to 
gain  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  it,  were  omitted,  on  first  enter- 
ing it. 

Cass  Lake  occupies  a  position  on  the  American  continent,  and 
particularly  in  relation  to  the  Upper  Mississippi,  which  makes 
it  desirable  to  acquire  more  accurate  details  and  observations 
than  it  fell  to  our  lot  to  be  enabled  to  make.  But  in  the  absence 
of  such  data,  such  facts  as  our  means  permitted,  may  be  substi- 
tuted. We  were  impressed  with  its  extent,  the  picturesque 
character  of  its  islands,  and  the  diversified  appearance  of  its 
very  irregular  woodland  shores.  Its  geological  features  are  sim- 
ilar to  those  of  Leech  Lake  and  Lake  Winnipec,  being  a  basin 
of  diluvial  formation,  spotted  with  islands,  occupying  a  position 
on  the  great  marine  sand  district  of  the  Upper  Mississippi. 
This  district  abounds  in  pure  springs,  and  is  so  impervious  in  its 
lower  strata,  that  it  has  probably  retained  to  the  present  day, 
more  water  in  the  character  of  lakes,  large  and  small,  than  any 
other  part  of  the  w'orld.  The  greatest  expanse  of  the  lake  ap- 
pears to  lie  in  the  direction  from  north  to  south.  Its  length  is 
from  northeast  to  southwest.  From  the  time  consumed  in  pas- 
sing through  it,  it  cannot  foil  short  of  sixteen  miles.  It  has  four 
islands,  the  largest  of  which  Colcaspi  or  Grand  Island,  which  is 
itself  of  a  most  striking  shape,  occupying  a  large  area  in  its  centre 
and  presenting  its  green  forests  of  elm  and  oak  in  striking  con- 
trast with  the  bright  expanse  of  waters.  Allen's  Bay*  is,  pro- 
perly the  head  of  this  lake,  receiving  the  Mississippi  from  the 
west.  Nothing,  however,  in  the  mere  figure  of  iho  lake,  is  so 
characteristic  as  the  noble  bay  which  puts  out  from  its  southern 
shore,  presenting  an  expanse  of  clear  and  deep  water  which  we 
were  an  hour,  with  every  exertion,  in  crossing  transversely. 
This  bay  was  visited  on  the  ice  by  the  late  General  Pike,  in  his 

**  So  caUod  in  honor  of  Lieut.  James  Allen,  U.  S.  A.  who,  on  his  return 
down  the  Mississippi,  was  tlie  first  to  explore  it. 


NARRATIVE.  &c. 


79 


search  of  llie  souiccs  of  the  Mississippi  in  the  winter  of  1806, 
and  it  may  be  appropriately  named  after  a  man,  who,  both  as  a 
traveller  and  a  soldier,  has  so  fair  a  claim  to  remembcrance. 

Cass  Lake  has  been  estimated  to  be  within  a  few  miles  of 
3,000  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  to  lie  at  an  elevation  of 
1,330  feet  above  that  point  of  the  Atlantic  waters  ;  its  distance 
northwest  of  Sandy  Lake,  is  about  two  hundred  and  seventy 
miles,  and  of  Fond  du  Lac,  four  hundred  and  twenty  miles. 
Estimates  make  it  one  hundred  and  eighty-two  miles  below  the 
true  source  of  the  Mississippi  in  Itasca  Lake,  and  sixty  south  of 
Red  Lake.  It  receives  Turtle  River  on  its  northern  shore. 
This  river  is  ascended  through  eleven  small  lakes,  a  distance  of 
about  thirty-eight  to  forty  miles  to  its  origin  in  Turtle  Lake,  once 
deemed  to  be  the  source  of  the  Mississippi.*  There  is  a  por- 
tage from  the  lake,  for  light  packages  of  goods,  across  the  sum- 
mit level  of  the  Mississippi  valley  into  Red  Lake,  and  the  fertile 
valley  of  Red  river.  The  latter  embraces  the  settlements  plan- 
ted by  the  Earl  of  Selkirk,  the  inhabitants  of  which  maintained 
their  existence  for  several  years  against  the  strenuous  opposi- 
tion of  the  North  West  Company,  and  they  appear  now  to  be 
in  a  state  of  comparative  prosperity  under  the  direction  of  a 
local  governor,  council,  and  clergy. 

The  portage  from  Pike's  Bay,  (where  we  arrived  at  twelve 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  after  a  two  hours's  journey  from  the 
island,)  commences  on  the  edge  of  an  open  pine  forest,  inter- 
spersed with  shrub  oak.  The  path  is  deeply  worn,  and  looks  as 
if  it.  might  have  been  used  by  the  Indians,  for  centuries.  It  lies 
across  a  plain  presenting  the  usual  aridity  of  similar  formations, 
and  exhibiting  the  usual  growtli  of  underbrush  and  shrubbery. 
1  observed  the  alum  root,  harebell  and  sweet  fern,  scattered 


*  A  few  ycar.i  ogo,  a  Mr.  BoUnimi,  returning  from  the  suttlcnicut  of  Pctnbiiia, 
I>y  tlio  usual  routo  of  tlio  tnuiors  from  Red  Livko  to  Turtle  Lake,  published  at 
New  Orleans,  a  small  l2mo  volume  under  the  title  of  "  La  diicouvorto  des  sources 
du  Mississippi,  ot  de  la  Riviere  Sang|antc,"  ii  work  whicli  has  since  been  expan- 
ded into  two  heavy  8vo  volumes  by  the  London  press. 

10 


n 


NARRATIVE,  &o. 


through  the  more  prevalent  growth  of  wortle  berry,  L.  latifulia, 
&c.  Markings  and  hieroglyphic  characters  were  pointed  out 
to  us  on  the  pines,  some  of  which  were  said  to  be  so  ancient  as 
to  have  been  made  by  the  people  who  occupied  the  country  be- 
fore the  Ojibwais.  Of  the  truth  of  this  assertion  there  did  not 
appear  to  be  any  certain  means  of  judging.  A  blaze  on  the 
pinus  resinosa,  if  made  upon  a  matured  tree,  may  be  considered 
as  comparatively  permanent,  from  the  fact  that  the  outer  bark  is 
not  apt  to  close  over  it,  while  the  gum  that  exudes  over  the 
wounded  surface,  has  some  of  the  properties  of  a  varnish.  How 
long  the  rude  drawings  of  birds  and  animals,  made  with  char- 
coal would  thus  be  preserved,  is  mere  matter  of  conjecture,  and 
must  depend  upon  observations  which  we  had  no  means  of 

making.        '■-■■■'  .--■<.,:  ^.•.^-    ■';;;■    •■:   .-  w-    -.m,    <•,,    ^j  vhi-:-^  ><■■ 

A  portage  of  nine  hundred  and  fifty  yards  brought  us  to  the 
banks  of  a  small  lake,  called  Moss  Lake,  which  we  were  but  a 
short  time  in  crossing.  The  water  being  clear,  large  masses 
appeared  to  rise  from  the  bottom,  which  had  very  mUch  the 
aspect  of  boulders.  On  reaching  down,  however,  the  men 
brought  up  on  their  paddles,  a  species  of  moss  of  a  coarse  fi- 
brous character.  And  this  moss  seemed  to  be  quite  a  character- 
istic trait  of  the  lake.  There  is  a  slight  relief,  to  both  mind  and 
body,  in  these  changes  from  land  to  water  transportation,  even 
where  the  distance  is  very  short ;  and  the  men  resume  their  la- 
bor, in  carrying,  with  greater  alacrity.  We  found  it  so  on  the 
present  occasion.  No  change  however  appeared  in  the  general 
character  of  the  country.  We  crossed  a  bog  of  perhaps  fifty 
or  sixty  yards  in  extent,  where  the  water  appeared  to  have 
some  motion  towards  the  left.  All  the  rest  of  the  way  consists 
of  an  unvaried  sand  plain,  which  is  sometimes  brushy,  but 
generally  open,  presenting  facilities  for  travelling.  A  walk  of 
four  thousand  and  one  hundred  yards,  or  about  two  and  a  half 
miles  brought  us  out  to  the  edge  of  Lake  Siiiba,*  a  body  of  clear 


Composcil  of  the  Initials  of  the  names  of  the  {,'cntlcmen  of  the  ptirty. 


/' 


NARRATIV]^  Aa 


75 


water,  of  moderate  dimensions,  which  has  its  outlet  into  an  arm 
of  Leech  Lake.  There  is  a  portage  path  from  its  southern  side 
which  the  Indians  use  when  they  are  passing  with  light  canoes. 
The  day  was  well  nigh  spent,  by  the  time  the  men  brought 
up  all  the  baggage  to  the  banks  of  this  lake.  And  the  fatigue 
of  the  route  itself  might  have  justified  our  encamping.  But 
whoever  has  a  definite  point  to  reach  in  a  given  time,  will  find 
that  the  loss  of  a  single  hour,  or  half  hour  of  an  evening's  jour- 
ney, on  sundry  days,  will  soon  combine  to  waste  an  entire  day, 
which  may  bo  tho  exqct  time  necessary  to  accomplish  the  route. 
Besides,  when  tho  question  of  going  on,  is  at  a  spot  where  a 
land  is  to  be  exchanged  for  a  waler  journey,  there  is  a  sensible 
relief  to  tho  meiif  in  the  position  of  sitting  and  being  freed  from 
tho  pressure  of  tho  head-strap,  or  apicun,  by  which  they  carry. 
And  north-men  thus  embarked,  in  a  state  of  fatigue,  will  soon 
resume  their  strength  and  gaiety.  I  felt  this,  on  tho  present 
occasion,  and  directed  them  not  to  lose  a  moment  in  getting 
afloat.  Wo  crossed  the  lake,  with  but  little  effort,  and  entered 
its  thread-like  outlet,  so  tangled  and  wound  about,  in  a  shaking 
savannah,  covered  with  sedge,  that  every  point  of  the  compass 
seemed  to  bo  alternately  pursued.  In  this  maze  it  was  joined, 
from  the  right  by  a  tributary  of  its  own  size,  very  welcome  for 
its  accession  of  waters,  but  not  aiding  to  straighten  the  channel. 
Another  tributary  flows  in  directly  op'  :site  the  Indian  portage 
before  referred  to.  This  tributary  appoa  -s  to  bo  tho  outlet  of  a 
contiguous,  narrow  and  long  lake,  which  can  be,  in  part  obser- 
ved. The  channel  is  suddenly  enlarged  by  it,  and  it  is  soon  af- 
ter still  further  swelled  by  a  similar  inlet.  Both  these  inlets  arc 
referred  to  by  the  Indians,  by  the  phrase,  "  Kapucka  Sagito- 
wag."  Tho  stream  is  so  enlarged  by  them,  as  not  only  to  as- 
sume tho  character  of  a  river,  but  it  is  a  river  of  handsome 
magnitude,  broad  and  deep  but  without  strong  current.  Its 
shores  assume  a  low  and  marshy  character,  and  they  are  fringed 
with  extensive  fields  of  wild  rice.  Amidst  tiiese,  the  river 
opens  into  an  arm  of  Lcecii  Lake.     The  last  glimpses  of  day 


76 


KABRATIVE,  iic. 


light  here  left  us.  We  pursued  our  way  by  moonlight  for  a 
time.  The  sky  was  overcast  before  we  etTec|ed  our  first  tra- 
verse. Sometime  previous  to  landing  it  became  quite  dark. 
Even  with  the  knowledge  of  an  Indian  guide,  it  was  necessary 
to  fire  guns,  to  ascertain  the  position  of  the  principal  village. 
It  was  ten  o'clock,  on  our  landing,  and  it  was  an  hour  later  be- 
fore the  military  canoes  came  up.  Salutes  were  separately 
fired  by  the  Indians  through  the  top  openings  of  their  lodges. 
In  the  morning,  (17th,)  a  more  formal  salute  was  given.  Fresh 
fish  and  wortle-berries  were  brought  in :  and  an  invitation  to 
breakfast  sent  from  the  presiding  chief.  '/'       1    v 

'  Leech  Lake  is  one  of  the  most  irregular  shaped  bodies  of  wa- 
ter that  can  be  conceived  of.  It  is  neither  characteristically 
long,  spherical,  or  broad,  but  rather  a  combination  of  curves, 
in  the  shape  of  points,  peninsulas,  and  bays,  of  which  nothing 
short  of  a  map  can  convey  an  accurate  idea.  The  Indians, 
whom  I  requested  to  draw  a  sketch  of  it,  began  by  tracing  an 
oblong  as  large  as  half  a  sheet  of  foolscap  would  admit  of. 
They  filled  it  up  by  projecting  points  inwardly,  or  extended  it 
by  tracing  bays  outwardly.  Ten  islands  were  drawn  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  it,  and  seven  rivers  and  creeks  made  to  enter  it. 
Its  outlet  is  called  by  them  the  great  river,  and  is  towards  the 
northeast.  The  lake  cannot  be  less  than  twentv  miles  across 
the  extreme  points  of  the  waters.  Its  principal  peninsula  re- 
sembles in  shape  the  letter  T.  Ottertail  Point  is  a  part  of  its 
northern  shore.  Its  waters  are  deep  and  clear  in  all  its  central 
parts,  and  yield  the  whitefish  and  other  species.  Its  numerous 
and  extensive  bays  abound  in  wild  rice,  and  attract  in  the  pro- 
per season,  a  great  variety  of  water  fowl.  The  pelican,  swan, 
brant,  and  cormorant,  are  the  largest  of  the  species  that  annu- 
ally visit  it.  Its  shores  yield  the  deer  and  bear.  Beavers  were 
formerly  abundant,  but  they  have,  in  a  great  measure,  disap- 
peared. The  muskrat  and  marten  are  now  the  principal  items 
of  its  fine  furs.  The  subjoined  sketch  is  from  the  notes  of 
Lieut.  Allen. 


^ 


■"^i- 


;ht  for  a 
first  tra- 
ite  dark, 
lecessary 
[  village, 
later  be- 
3parately 
r  lodges. 
.  Fresh 
itation  to 

es  of  wa- 

iristically 

f  curves, 

1  nothing 

Indians, 

racing  an 

idmit  of. 

tended  it 

in  differ- 

enter  it. 

rards  the 

)8  across 

isula  re- 

irt  of  its 

s  central 

[umerous 

the  pro- 

m,  swan, 

lat  annu- 

ers  were 

e,  disap- 

tal  items 

notes  of 


Boute  lt>  I..Wiimip«"jf 


IL:SIS(XJiII  IL^'^K^ 


NARRATIVE,  d^ 


n 


♦«  My  intercourse  with  the  Indians  at  this  lake  occupied  the  day 
after  my  arrival.    The  population  was  reported  at  eight  hun- 
dred and  thirty-two  souls.    Seven  eights  of  this  number,  are  of 
the  band  called  Mukkundwais,  or  Pillagers,  a  term  derived  from 
occurrences  in  their  early  history.    The  remainder  are  locally 
denominated  the  Bear  Island  Indians.     The  principal  chiefs  are 
Aish  Kibug  E^ozh,  or  The  Guella  Plat,  and  The  Elder  Brother, 
and  Chianoquot.   This  band  appear  to  have  separated  themselves 
from  the  other  Chippewas,  at  an  early  day,  and  to  have  taken 
upon  themselves  the  duty  which  Reuben,  Gad,  and  Menasseh 
assumed,  when  they  crossed  the  Jordan.    They  have  "  passed 
armed  before  their  brethren,"  in  their  march  westward.    Their 
geographical  position  is  one,  which  imposes  upon  them  the  de- 
fence of  this  portion  of  the  Chippewa  frontier.    And  it  is  a  de- 
fence in  which  they  have  distinguished  themselvc  ?  as  brave  and 
active  warriors.    Many  acts  of  intrepidity  are  related  of  them 
which  would  be  recorded,  with  admiration,  had  white  men  been 
the  actors.    Perfectly  versed  in  the  arts  of  the  forest,  they  have 
enjoyed  the  advantage  of  concealment  in  the  progress  of  a  war, 
which  has  been  directed  against  the  Sioux,  a  powerful  assem- 
blage of  tribes,  who  live  essentially  in  plains,  but  who  aim  to 
make  up  the  disadvantage  of  this  exposure,  by  moving  habitually 
in  larger  bodies.    It  seems,  however,  indisputable,  that,  with 
fewer  numbers,  the  Chippewas  have  not  hesitated  to  fall  upon 
their  enemies,  and  have  routed  them,  and  driven  them  before 
them,  with  a  valor  and  resolution,  which  in  any  period  of  writ- 
ten warfare,  would  have  been  stamped  as  heroic.    It  is  not 
easy,  on  the  part  of  government,  to  repress  the  feelings  of  hos- 
tility, which  have  so  long  existed,  and  to  convince  them,  that 
they  have  lived  into  an  age  when  milder  maxims  furnish  the 
basis  of  wise  action.    Pacific  counsels  fall  with  little  power 
upon  a  people  situated  so  remotely  from  every  good  influence, 
and  who  cannot  perceive  in  the  restless  spirit  of  their  enemies, 
any  safeguard  for  the  continuance  of  a  peace,  however  formally 
it  may  have  been  concluded.    This  fact  was  adverted  to  by  one 


M 


:i 


I ,  i 


78 


NARR.     tVE,&c. 


of  their  chiefs,  who  observed  that  they  were  compelled  to  fight 
in  self  defence.  Although  the  Sioux  had  made  a  solemn  peace 
with  them  at  Tipisagi  in  1S25,  they  were  attacked  by  them  that 
very  year,  and  had  almost  yearly  since,  sustained  insidious  or 
open  attacks.  He  said,  "his  own  son,  his 'only  son,"  was 
among  the  number,  who  had  been  basely  killed,  without  an  op- 
portunity to  defend  himself." 


NARRATIVE,  Ac 


79 


] 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Transacliona  at  Leech  Lake. — Notice  of  the  Pillager  band. — Their 
chief,  Aish  Kibug  Ekozh,  or  the  Flat  Mouth. — He  invites  the  agent 
and  his  interpretrto  breakfast. — His  address  on  concluding  it. — Vac- 
cination of  the  Indians. — A  deputation  from  the  Rainy  Lake  band  is 
received,  and  a  flag  presented  to  their  leader.  The  Hole  in  the  Sky. 
— Council  with  the  Pillagers. — Speech  of  Aish  Kibug  Ekozh,  t» 
which  he  makes  an  allusion  to  Gen.  Pike. — He  descants  on  the  Sioux 
war,  the  Indinn  trade,  and  the  interdiction  of  ardent  spirits. — Per- 
ianal notices  nf  this  chief. 

Tub  tlomestio  manners  and  habits  of  a  people,  whoso  position 
is  80  adverse  to  improvement,  could  hardly  be  expected  to  pre- 
sent any  thing  strikingly  different,  from  other  erratic  bands  of 
the  northwest.  There  is  indeed  a  remarkable  conformity  in 
the  external  habits  of  all  our  northern  Indians.  The  necessity 
of  changing  their  camps  often,  to  procure  game  or  fish,  the  want 
of  domesticated  animals,  the  general  dcpendancc  on  wild  rice, 
and  the  custom  of  journeying  in  canoes,  has  ni'oduccd  a  gene- 
ral uniformity  of  life.  And  it  is  emphatically  u  life  of  want 
and  vicissitude.  There  is  a  perpetual  change  between  action 
and  inanity,  in  the  mind,  which  is  a  striking  peculiarity  of  the  sav- 
age state.  And  there  is  such  a  general  want  of  forecast,  that  most 
of  their  misfortunes  and  liardships,  in  war  and  peace,  come  unex- 
pectedly. Nono  of  the  tribes  who  inhabit  this  quarter,  can  bo 
said  to  have,  thus  far,  derived  any  peculiarities  from  civilized  in- 
struction. The  only  marked  alteration  which  their  state  of  so- 
ciety has  undergone,  appears  to  bo  referable  to  the  era  of  the 
introduction  of  the  fur  trade,  when  they  wcro  made  acciuaintcd 
with,  and  adopted  the  use  of,  iron,  gunpowder,  and  woollens. 
This  implied  a  considiirablo  chanjio  of  habits,  and  of  the  mode 


■  il 


80 


I«ARRAT1VE,  Ac. 


of  subsistence ;  and  may  be  considered  as  having  paved  the 
way  for  further  changes  in  the  mode  of  living  and  dress.  But 
it  brought  with  it  the  onerous  evil  of  intemperance,  and  it  left 
the  mental  habits  essentially  unchanged.  All  that  related  to  a 
system  of  dances,  sacrifices,  and  ceremonies,  which  stood  in  the 
place  of  religion,  still  occupies  that  position,  presenting  a  sub- 
ject which  is  deemed  the  peculiar  labor  of  evangelists  and 
teachers.  Missionaries  have  been  slow  to  avail  themselves  of 
this  field  of  labor,  and  it  should  not  excite  surprise,  that  the  peo- 
ple themselves  are,  to  so  great  a  degree,  mentally  the  same  in 
1832,  that  they  were  on  the  arrival  of  the  French  in  the  St. 
Lawrence  in  1532. 

"  Unknown  the  measured  joys  of  peaceful  art, 
"  Love,  hatred,  pity,  storm,  by  turns,  the  heart, 
"  And  all  the  evils  of  the  savage  state, 
"  Arise  from  false  conceits  of  being  great." 

Partial  exceptions  in  the  acquisition  of  civil  information,  arc 
to  be  found ;  and  the  incident  I  am  about  to  relate,  is  the  more 
remarkable  as  connected  with  the  history  of  a  chief,  who  has 
passed  his  life  in  so  very  unfrequented  a  part  of  the  continent, 
with  only  the  advantages  of  occasional  short  visits  to  the  posts 
of  St.  Mary's,  St.  Peter's  and  Michilimackinac.  Aisli  Kibug 
Ekozh,  or  the  Guclle  Plat,  is  the  ruler  of  the  Pillager  band,  ex- 
ercising the  authority  of  both  a  civil  and  war  chief.  And  ho  is 
endowed  with  talents  which  certainly  entitle  him  to  this  distinc- 
tion. Complying  with  European  customs,  he  directed  his  young 
men  to  fire  a  salute  on  the  morning  of  my  arrival.  Soon  after 
ho  sent  one  of  his  officials  to  invite  me  to  breakfast.  I  accep- 
ted the  invitation.  But  not  knowing  how  the  mcul  could  be 
suitably  got  along  with,  without  bread,  I  took  the  [)recaution  to 
send  up  a  tin  dish  of  pilot  bread.  I  went  to  his  residence  at 
the  proper  time,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Johnston.  I  found  hitn 
living  in  a  comfortable  log  building  of  two  rooms,  well  floored, 
and  roofed,  with  a  couple  of  small  glass  windowi^  A  mat  was 
spread  upon  the  centre  of  the  floor,  which  contained  the  break- 


NAURATIVE,  &c. 


81 


at.    Other  mats  were  spread  around  it,  to  sit  on.    Wc  fol- 
fovved  his  example  in  sitting  down  after  the  eastern  manner. 
There  was  no  other  person  admitted  to  the  meal  but  his  wife, 
who  sat  near  him,  and  poured  out  the  tea,  but  ate  or  drank 
nothing  herself.     Tea  cups,  and  tea  spoons,  plates,  knives  and 
forks,  of  plain  manufacture,  were  carefully  arranged,  and  the 
number  corresponding  exactly  with  the  expected  guests.     A. 
white  fish,  cut  up  and  broiled  in  good  taste,  occupied  a  dish  in  the 
centre,  from  which  he  helped  us.    A  salt  cellar,  in  which  pep- 
rer  and  salt  were  mixed  in  unequal  proportions,  allowed  each 
the  privilege  of  seasoning  his  fish  with  both  or  neither.     Our  tea 
was  sweetened  with  the  native  sugar,  and  the  dish  of  hard 
l)read  seemed  to  have  been  precisely  wanted  to  make  out  the 
repast.     It  needed  but  the  imploring  of  a  blessing,  to  render  it 
essentially  a  christian  meal. 

This  chief  brought  me  a  letter  from  the  interior  some  years 
ago,  at  St.  Mary's,  in  which  he  is  spoken  of  as  "  the  most  re- 
spectable man  in  the  Chippewa  country."    And  if  the  term 
was  applied  to  his  mental  qualities,  and  the  power  of  drawing 
just  conclusions  from  known  premises,  and  the  effects  which 
these  have  had  on  his  standing  and  influence  with  his  own  band, 
it  is  not  misapplied.     Shrewdness  and  quickness  most  of  the 
chiefs  ix)sscss,  but  there  is  more  of  the  character  of  common 
sense  and  practical  reflection,  in  the  Guellc  Plat's  remarks,  than, 
with  a  very  extensive  accjuaintancc,  I  recollect  to  have  noticed 
in  most  of  the  chiefs  now  living,  of  this  tribe.*     He  is  both  u 
warrior  and  a  counsellor,  and  these  distinctions  he  holds,  no( 
from  any  hereditary  right,  for  ho  is  a  self-made  man,  but  from 
the  force  of  his  own  character.     1  I'ounil  him  ready  to  converse 
on  the  topics  of  most  interest  to  him.     And  the  sonliments  Ik 
uttered  on  the  Sioux  war,  the  fur  trailc,  and  the  location  of  tra 
ding  posts  and  au,onctcb',  were  such  aa  would  occur  to  a  mind 


*  Anions  llic  ikiul,  \V;ihb  Ojocn;,  Ciuliwaliida,  ni  the  Uiuchc,  (Jliiiigiiba  Wds- 
;>iii,  find  Mnzobotlo,  iiro  the  Cliippcw.i  ]).iiiiiu\:hci  ot  niodcia  dayti. 

11 


Il"t 


82 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


which  had  possessed  itself  of  facts,  and  was  capable  of  reason^ 
ing  from  them.  His  manners  were  grave  and  dignified,  and  his 
oratory  such  as  to  render  him  popular  with  his  tribe. 

During  the  repast,  the  room  became  filled  with  Indians,  ap- 
parently the  relatives  and  intimate  friends  of  the  chief,  who 
seated  themselves  orderly  and  silently  around  the  room.  When 
we  arose,  the  chief  assumed  the  oratorical  attitude,  and  addres- 
sed himself  to  me. 

He  expressed  his  regret  that  I  had  not  been  able  to  visit  them 
the  year  before,  when  I  was  expected.*  He  hoped  I  had  now 
come,  as  I  came  by  surprise,  to  remain  some  days  with  them. 
He  said,  they  lived  at  a  remote  point,  and  were  involved  in 
wars  with  their  neighbors,  and  wished  my  advice.  They  were 
not  insensible  to  advice,  nor  incapable  of  following  it.  They 
were  anxious  for  counsel,  and  desirous  of  living  at  peace,  and 
of  keeping  the  advice  which  had  heretofore  been  given  them. 
They  had  been  told  to  sit  still  on  their  lands,  but  their  enemies 
would  not  pc  ^mit  them  to  sit  still.  They  were  compelled  to  get 
up,  and  fight  in  self  defence.  The  Sioux  continued  to  kill  their 
hunters.  They  had  killed  his  son,  during  the  last  visit  he  had 
made  to  my  oflUce.  They  had  never  ceased  to  make  inroads. 
And  he  believed  there  were  white  men  among  them,  who  stir- 
red them  up  to  go  to  war  against  the  Chippewas.  He  named 
one  person  particularly. 

It  was  necessary,  he  continued,  to  take  some  decisive  steps 
to  put  a  stop  to  these  inroads.  This  was  the  reason  why  he 
had  led  out  the  war  party,  which  had  recently  returned.  This 
was  the  reason  why  I  saw  the  stains  of  blood  before  me. 

He  alluded,  in  the  last  expression,  to  the  flags,  war  clubs,  and 
medals,  which  decorated  one  end  of  the  room,  all  of  which  had 
vermilion  smeared  over  them  to  represent  blood.  I  replied, 
that  I  would  assemble  the  Indians  at  a  general  council,  ut  my 

*'  It  has  been  stated  in  tlio  "  Preliminary  Observations,"  that  it  became  im. 
practicable  to  visit  these  bands,  during  the  expedition  or  1831. 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


83 


camp,  as  soon  as  preparations  could  be  made;  that  notice 
would  be  given  them  by  the  firing  of  the  mihtary,  and  that  I 
should  then  lay  before  them  the  advice  I  came  to  deliver 
from  their  Great  Father,  the  President,  and  offer,  at  the  same 
time,  my  own  counsel,  on  the  subjects  he  had  spoken  of. 

During  the  day  constant  accessions  were  made  to  the  number 
of  Indians,  from  neighboring  places.  And  before  the  hour  of 
the  council  arrived,  there  could  have  been  but  little  short  of  a 
thousand  souls  present.  Most  of  the  warriors  carried  their 
arms,  and  were  painted  and  drest  in  their  gayest  manner.  And 
they  walked  through  the  village  with  a  bold  and  free  air,  in  stri- 
king contrast  with  the  subdued  and  cringing  aspect,  which  is 
sometimes  witnessed  in  the  vicinity  of  the  posts  and  settle- 
ments. Many  applications  were  made  for  the  extraction  of  de- 
cayed teeth,  and  for  blood  letting,  the  latter  of  which  appears 
to  be  a  favorite  remedy  among  the  northern  Indians.  Most  of 
the  time  of  the  surgeon,  (Dr.  Houghton,)  was  however  employ- 
ed in  the  application  of  the  vaccine  virus,  which  constituted 
one  of  the  primary  objects  of  the  visit.  Among  the  number 
vaccinated  by  him,  one  was  past  the  age  of  eighty,  several  be- 
tween sixty  and  eighty,  and  a  large  number  under  the  age  of 
ten.  Little  difficulty  was  found  in  getting  them  to  submit  to 
the  process,  and  wherever  there  was  hesitancy  or  refusal,  it 
seemed  to  arise  from  a  distrust  of  the  protective  power  of  the 
disease.  None  had  been  previously  vaccinated.  Of  the  younger 
classes,  it  was  remarked  here,  as  at  other  places,  that  the  boys 
evinced  no  fear  on  the  display  of  the  lancet,  but  nearly  every 
female  child,  either  came  with  reluctance  and  entreaty  of  the 
parents,  or  was  absolutely  obliged  to  bo  held,  during  the  pro- 
cess. The  ravages  made  by  the  small  pox  in  this  quarter,  about 
the  year  1782,  were  remembered  with  the  distinctness  of  recent 
tradition,  and  had  its  effects  in  preparing  their  minds,  generally, 
not  only  to  receive  the  vaccine  virus,  but  in  imparting  a  solici- 
tude that  all  might  bo  included,  so  as  to  ensure  them  from  the 


84 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


1 


recurrence  of  a  pestilence,  which  they  regard  with  horror. 
Their  name  for  this  disease,  of  Ma  Mukkizziwin,  suggests  the 
disfiguration  of  tlic  flesh  and  skin  produced  by  it. 

Among  the  number  of  Indians  who  arrived  here,  during  the 
day,  were  a  party  of  nine  Rainy  Lake  Indians  under  the  leader- 
ship of  a  man  named  Wai  Wizhzhi  Geezhig,  or  Tiie  Hole  in  the 
Sky.    He  represented  himself  and  party  as  part  of  a  small 
band  residing  at  Springing-bow-string  Lake,  in  the  middle 
grounds  between  Lake  Winnipec  and  Rainy  Lake.     He  said, 
they  had  heard  of  my  passing  the  post  of  Winnipec,  with  an 
intention  of  returning  through  Leech  Lake.    This  was  the 
cause  of  his  visit.    They  lived  off  from  the  great  lake,  and  sel- 
dom saw  Americans.     He  came  to  express  his  good  will,  hoping 
to  be  remembered,  as  he  now  saw  his  father,  among  his  chil- 
dren, &c.    I  presented  him,  publicly,  with  my  own  hand,  with 
a  flag,,and  directed  to  be  laid  before  him  an  amount  of  presents, 
committing  to  him,  at  the  same  time,  a  short  address  to  be  de- 
livered to  the  American  portion  of  the  Rainy  Lake  Indians. 

The  hour  for  the  council  having  arrived,  and  the  Mukkund- 
wa,  or  Pillagers,  being  present  with  their  chiefs  and  warriors, 
women  and  children,  I  caused  the  presents  intended  for  this 
band,  to  be  displayed  in  bulk,  on  blankets  spread  on  the  grass, 
in  front  of  my  tent.  I  called  their  attention  to  the  subjects  na- 
med  in  my  instructions,  the  desire  of  the  government  (or  the 
restoration  of  peace,  and  its  paternal  character,  feelings,  and 
wishes  in  relation,  particularly,  to  them — reminded  ihein  of 
their  solemn  treaty  of  peace  and  limits  with  the  Sioux,  at 
Prairie  du  Chien  in  1825,  enforcing  the  advantages  of  it,  in  its 
bearings  on  their  hunting,  trade,  and  well  being.  The  presents 
were  then  delivered  to  the  chiefs,  as  an  earnest  of  good  will 
and  sincerity  on  the  part  of  the  government,  and  were  by  them 
directed  to  be  immediately  divided  and  distributed. 

Aish  Kibug  Ekozh,  or  the  Guelle  Plat,  was  their  speaker  in 
reply.  He  called  the  attention  of  the  warriors  to  his  words. 
He  thanked  mc  for  the  presents,   whicli  reminded  him,  in 


NARRATIVE,  &a 


85 


amount,  of  the  times  when  the  British  held  possession  in  that 
quarter.  He  pointed  across  an  arm  of  the  lake,  in  front,  to  the 
position  formerly  occupied  by  the  North  West  Company's  fort. 
He  said  many  winters  had  now  passed  since  the  Americans 
first  sent  one  of  their  chiefs  to  that  post,  (alluding  to  the  visit  of 
Pike.)  He  remembered  that  visit.  I  had  now  come,  it  ap- 
peared, to  remind  them  that  the  American  flag  was  flying  in  the 
land,  and  to  offer  them  counsels  of  peace.  He  thanked  me  for 
them.  He  had  hoped  that  I  was  to  spend  more  time  with  them, 
that  they  might  consult  on  a  reply,  but  as  they  must  speak  on 
the  instant,  (orders  had  been  given  for  embarking  that  evening) 
they  would  not  loose  the  opportunity  of  declaring  their  senti- 
ments. 

He  had  before  heard  the  Americans  say,  peace,  peace  !  But 
he  thought  their  advice  resembled  a  rushing  wind.  It  was 
strong  and  went  soon.  It  did  not  abide  long  enough  to  choke 
up  the  road.  At  the  treaty  of  Tipisagi,*  it  had  been  promised 
that  the  aggressors  should  be  punished ;  but  that  very  year  they 
were  attacked  by  the  Sioux ;  and  almost  yearly  since,  some  of 
their  nation  had  been  killed.  They  had  even  been  fired  on  by 
the  Sioux,  under  the  walls  of  the  fort  at  Ishki  Buggi  Seebi,f 
and  four  of  their  number  had  been  killed.  He  had,  himself, 
been  present.  He  here  asked  one  of  his  subordinates  for  a 
bundle  of  sticks,  which  he  handed  to  me  saying,  it  is  the  num- 
ber of  the  Leech  Lake  Chippewas  who  have  been  killed  by 
the  Sioux,  since  they  signed  the  treaty  of  Tipisagi.  The  num- 
ber was  forty-three. 

He  then  lifted  up  four  silver  medals,  attached  by  a  string  of 
wampum,  and  smeared  with  vermilion.  Take  notice,  he  said 
they  are  bloody.  I  wish  you  to  wipe  oft'  the  blood.  I  am  un- 
able to  do  it.  I  find  myself  irretrievably  involved  in  a  war 
with  the  Sioux.     I  believe  it  has  been  intended  by  the  creator 


*  Prairie  du  Chicii, 
1  St.  rotor's. 


80 


H^RKATIVE,  Ac. 


1 1 ' 


|i' 


that  wc  should  be  at  war  with  this  people.  I  am  not  satisfied 
with  the  result  of  the  last  war  party.  My  warriors  are  not 
satisfied.  They  are  brave  men.  It  is  to  them  I  owe  success, 
and  not  to  myself.  Both  they,  and  I,  have  heretofore  looked 
for  help  where  we  did  not  find  it.  (He  alluded  to  the  Ameri- 
can government.)  We  are  determined  to  revenge  ourselves. 
If  the  United  States  does  not  aid  us,  I  have  it  in  mind  to  apply 
for  aid  elsewhere.  (He  alluded  to  the  British  government.)  My 
warriors  are  in  a  restless  state.  I  have  sent  my  pipe  and  invi- 
tations to  my  friends  around,  to  continue  the  war.  Circum- 
stances control  me.  I  cannot  avoid  it.  My  feelings  are  enlis- 
ted deeply  in  the  contest.  When  the  enemy  killed  my  son,  I 
resolved  never  .to  lay  down  the  war  club.  I  have  sought  death 
in  battle  but  have  not  met  it.  All  I  now  can  say  is  this,  that 
perhaps  I  shall  not  lead  out  the  next  war  party. 

Other  parts  of  his  speech  on  the  war  are  omitted.  This  is, 
however,  the  thread,  although  a  broken  thread  of  his  argument, 
omitting  frequent  and  glowing  appeals  to  his  warriors,  who  ex- 
pressed  their  approbation  at  every  pause. 

He  proceeded  to  accuse  persons  on  the  waters  of  the  Upper 
Missisr>ippi,  of  giving  advice  to  the  Sioux  to  go  to  war  against 
the  Chippewas.  He  said  it  was  the  interest  of  persons  in  the 
trade  to  induce  the  Sioux  to  extend  their  hunting  grounds  across 
the  boundary  lines.  He  evinced  a  familiarity  with  persons  and 
places.  He  boldly  accused,  not  only  traders,  but  even  some 
persons  holding  offices  under  government,  of  participating  in 
this  course  of  mal-advice. 

He  complained  of  the  traders.  He  criticised  their  conduct 
with  severity.  He  declared  their  prices  to  be  exorbitant,  and 
said  they  were  so  intent  on  getting  furs,  that  they  did  not  deem 
it  necessary  to  use  much  formality  in  their  dealings.  He  com- 
plained of  the  exclusion  of  ardent  spirits,  but  at  the  same  time 
admitted,  that  formerly  it  was  brought  in  to  buy  up  their  wild 
rice — a  practice  which  left  them  at  the  beginning  of  cold  wea- 
ther, in  a  destitute  situation, 


satisfied 

are  not 
:  success, 
e  looked 
B  Ameri- 
lurselves. 

to  apply 
nt.)  My 
aid  invi- 

Circum- 
ire  enlis- 
iiy  son,  I 
jht  death 
;his,  that 

This  is, 

rgument, 

who  ex- 

e  Upper 
r  against 
is  in  the 
js  across 
sons  and 
en  some 
pating  in 

conduct 
ant,  and 
lot  deem 
le  com- 
mc  time 
icir  wild 
Did  wea- 


NARRATIVE,  &c 


87 


Much  of  the  sentiment  of  this  address  appeared  to  be  utter- 
ed for  popular  effect.  There  was  a  marked  difference  between 
the  tone  of  his  private  conversation,  and  his  public  address,  of 
which  more  will  appear  in  the  sequel.  Such  parts  of  it,  as  re- 
quired it,  were  replied  to,  and  the  simple  truths,  political  and 
moral,  dictating  the  visit  to  them,  brought  clearly  before  their 
minds,  so  as  to  leave  deffnite  impressions. 

So  far  as  related  to  the  traders  withdrawing  the  article  of 
whiskey  from  the  trade,  I  felt  it  due  to  say,  that  no  hard  feelings 
should  be  entertained  towards  them.  That  it  was  excluded 
by  the  Indian  Office.  They  should,  therefore,  in  justice,  blame 
me  or  blame  the  government,  but  not  the  traders.  I  was  satis- 
fied, I  added,  that  the  use  of  whiskey  was  very  hurtful  to  them, 
in  every  situation  of  life,  and  felt  determined  to  employ  every 
means  which  the  control  of  the  agency  of  the  northwest  gave 
me,  to  exclude  the  article  wholly,  and  rigidly  from  the  Chippe- 
was,  and  to  set  the  mark  of  disapprobation  upon  every  trader 
who  should  make  the  attempt  to  introduce  it. 

It  was  near  the  hour  of  sunset  when  the  council  closed.  Mi- 
nor duties  employed  some  time  after.  And  while  these  were 
in  the  progress  of  execution,  the  Guelle  Plat,  who  had  been  the 
principal  actor  during  the  day,  gave  us  occasion  to  observe,  that 
if  he  had  studied  effect  in  speaking,  he  was  also  a  judge  of  pro- 
priety in  dress.  At  a  dinner  to  which  I  invited  him,  at  my 
tent,  and  also  during  the  public  council  following  it,  he  appeared 
in  his  native  costume.  But  after  the  close  of  the  council  and 
before  we  embarked,  he  came  down  to  the  lake  shore,  to  bid  us 
fare  well,  dressed  in  a  blue  military  frock  coat,  with  red  collar 
and  cuffs,  with  white  underclothes,  a  linen  ruffled  shirt,  shoes 
and  stockings,  and  a  neat  citizen's  hat.  To  have  uttered  his 
speeches  in  this  foreign  costume,  might  have  been  associated  in 
the  minds  of  his  people,  with  the  idea  of  servility  ;  but  he  was 
willing  afterwards  to  let  us  observe,  by  assuming  it,  that  ho 
knew  wc  would  consider  it  u  mark  of  respect. 


88 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


This  chief  oppcars  to  be  turned  of  sixty^  In  stature  he  is 
about  five  feet  nine  or  ten  inches,  erect  and  stout,  somewhat  in- 
cHned  to  corpulency.  He  is  a  native  of  this  lake,  of  the  toterri^ 
of  the  Ovtrusissi,  a  kind  of  fish.  He  observed  at  my  table,  at 
St.  Mary's,  four  years  ago,  that  he  had  been  twenty  five  times 
on  war  parties,  either  as  leader  or  follower,  and  had  escaped 
without  a  wound.  He  was  once  surrounded  by  a  party  of 
Sioux,  with  only  three  companions.  They  cut  their  way  out, 
killing  two  men.  He  was  early  drawn  into  intercourse  with 
the  British  at  Fort  William,  on  Lake  Superior,  where  he  re- 
ceived his  first  medal.  This  medal  was  taken  from  him  by 
Lieut.  Pike,  in  180G.  I  renewed  it,  by  the  largest  class  of 
solid  silver  medals,  July  19th,  1828. 

Reciprocating  the  customary  compliment  in  parting,  we  cm- 
barked  and  encamped  on  a  contiguous  part  of  the  coast,  where 
wo  could  procure  fire  wood,  and  be  sure  of  making  an  early 
start  on  the  morrow. 

*  Family  mark,  or  coat  of  arms—a  kind  of  sirnomc. 


lure  he  is 
ewhat  in- 
he  totern^ 

table,  at 
live  times 
1  escaped 

party  of 
way  out, 
irsc  with 
ire  he  rc- 
I  him  by 
t  class  of 


st,  where 
an  early 


-NARUATIVE,  Ac 


89 


CHAPTER  X. 

Observations  on  the  Leech  Lake  Chippewas.—Data  respecting  the  for- 
mer state  of  the  fur  trade. — Their  turbulent  character. — Assassination 
of  Relle  by  Puganoc. — Causes  of  the  emigration  of  the  Northwestern 
Indians, — The  nnsalisfactory  characttr  of  their  traditions. — Their 
language. — Brief  synopsis  of  its  grammatical  structure. 

Leecu  Lake  has  been  one  of  the  principal  posts  of  trade  in 
the  northwest  since  the  region  was  first  laid  open  to  the  enter- 
prise of  the  fur  trade,  and  it  has  probably  yielded  more  weaUh 
in  furs  and  skins,  than  one  of  the  richest  mines  of  silver  would 
have  produced.  European  goods  were  extremely  high  at  the 
period  referred  to,  at  the  same  time,  that  furs  were  abundant, 
and  the  ability  of  the  Indians  to  pay,  consequently,  ample.  The 
standard  of  value  and  computation  in  this  trade,  is  an  abiminik- 
wa,  or  prime  beaver,  called  plus  by  the  French.  A  plus,  tradi- 
tion states,  was  given  for  as  much  vermilion  as  would  cover  the 
point  of  a  case  knife,  and  the  same  price  was  paid  respectively 
for  four  charges  of  powder,  or  four  charges  of  shot,  or  fifteen 
balls,  or  two  branches  of  wampum.  It  is  related  that  an  out- 
fit of  six  bales  of  goods,  worth,  say  ^2000,  brought  from  Atha- 
basca, ninety-six  packs  of  beaver,  each  of  which  would  weigh 
ninety  pounds,  at  a  time  when  prime  beaver  was  worth  four 
dollars  per  pound.  A  fine  gun,  worth  ten  guineas,  was  sold  to 
a  chief  at  one  of  the  northern  posts,  for  one  hundred  and  twenty 
pounds  of  beaver,  say  four  hundred  and  eighty  dollars.  The 
post  of  the  Pic,  alone,  is  said  to  have  yielded  one  hundred  packs 
of  beaver,  during  a  single  season.  From  the  MSS.  of  M.  Per- 
rault,  now  before  us,  referred  to  in  a  previous  part  of  our  nar- 
rative, the  rates  ut  which  furs  were  reduced  to  the  plus,  at  this 

12 


90 


NAKRATIVE,  Ac. 


i"4 


lafc/?.  In  1784,  were  the  following.  A  bear  was  estimated  to  be 
one  yli^,  Qn  otter,  three  martens,  a  lynx,  fifteen  muskrats,  res- 
pectively, one  plu«.  A  buffalo  robe,  two  plus.  A  keg  of  mixed 
rum,  which  was  then  the  kind  of  spirits  used  in  the  trade,  was 
bold  at  thirty  plus,  and  the  Indians,  when  they  c\  menccd  tra- 
ding, first  put  out  the  furs  they  intended  as  pay  for  their  liquor. 

The  Leech  Lake  Indians  were  then  stated  to  be  numerous, 
although,  in  comnMn  with  other  northern  bands,  they  had  also 
sufiered  from  the  general  ravages  of  the  small  pox,  in  this  re- 
gion, two  years  previous.  They  were,  however,  then,  as  nc.w, 
deemed  a  turbulent  band,  and  such  was  the  fear  of  giving  ad- 
ditional excitement  to  their  passions,  that  the  liq  :or  uiiivh  was 
sold  to  them,  was  put  in  caclte  at  the  entrance  of  tiio  n  »fcr,  that 
it  might  not  be  delivered  to  them,  until  the  traders  had  finished 
their  trafiic,  (which  on  that  occasion^  occupied  but  a  singk  day,) 
and  embarked  on  their  return  for  Michilimackinac.  Besides 
the  original  robbery  of  a  principal  trader,  which  drew  upon 
them  the  name  of  Pillagers,  their  intercourse  with  the  traders 
has  been  of  a  character  to  require  perpetual  caution  to  avoid  the 
recurrence  of  serious  difiiculties.  It  is  but  two  years  ago  that 
they  confined  a  trader  to  his  lodge,  and  threatened  him,  in  such 
a  manner,  that  he  was  happy  to  escape  from  the  country  with 
his  life,  and  has  not  since  returned  to  it. 

During  the  winter  of  1821-22,  a  man  named  Relle,  who  was 
employed  at  Leech  Lake,  to  collect  credits,  as  it  is  termed,  en- 
tered the  lodge  of  a  hunter  named  Puganoc  i.  e.  Nutwood,  and 
without  much  ceremony,  obtained  the  Indian's  furs.  He  had 
as  he  conceived,  got  consent  which  the  Indian  afterwards  with- 
drew. Relle,  however,  whose  bMrn.v-  '  "vas  to  f  "  :t  furs 
for  his  employer,  and  who  had,  ';  .r:  long,  usage,  become  ex- 
pert in  that  employment,''did  not  pay  that  deference  to  the  In- 
dian's wishes,  which  he  probably  would  have  done,  could  we 
suppose  that  he  considered  them  to  indicate  any  more,  than  a 
mere  reluctance  to  part  with  the  furs.  On  this  point  we  are 
without  particular  information.    Be  this  as  it  may,  Relle  took  up 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


91 


the  furs,  and  proceeded  homewards.  Puganoc  followed  him 
but  without:  any  demonstrations  of  anger.  It  might  be  suppo- 
sed that  he  intended  in  make  a  friendly  visit  to  the  post,  for 
the  purpo  p,  of  fuitln  r  trading,  and  Relle  evidently  so  consid- 
ered the  circumstance  of  his  accompanying  him,  for  he  was 
wholly  unsuspiciou  of  latent  revenge.  Silent  as  this  passion 
was  kept,  it  burned,  however,  in  the  Indian's  breast,  and,  in 
crossing  a  lake,  on  the  ice,  the  Indian  treading  in  the  hindmost 
step,  (a  practice  in  walking  with  snow  shoes,)  he  suddenly  dis- 
charged his  piece.  The  ball  entered  his  victim's  back  below 
the  shoulders.  He  fell  dead.  Puganoc  then  drew  his  !inife» 
cut  off  two  of  the  voyageur's  fingers,  to  make  it  appear  that  he 
had  been  struggling  with  an  adversary,  then  threw  down  the 
knife  on  the  snow,  and  returned  with  a  report  that  the  man  had 
been  killed  by  the  Sioux. 

It  may  be  interesting  to  notice  the  latc  of  Puganoc.  .At- 
tempts for  his  surrender  to  the  civil  authorities  were  made,  but 
without  success.  Meantime  he  was  regarded  as  having  forfeited 
his  life  by  a  young  Chippewa  of  his  own  bund,  a  relative,  per- 
haps, of  the  deceased  voyageur's  Indian  wife.  While  assem- 
bled to  amuse  themselves  by  firing  at  a  mark,  this  young  mam, 
as  it  became  his  turn  to  fire,  saw  Puganoc  lifting  the  cloth  door 
of  his  tent,  and  wheeling  half  a  circle  in  his  lim,  fired  his  bail 
through  the  neck  of  the  assassin,  and  killed  him  on  the  spot. 

Pride,  and  the  desire  of  personal  distinction,  as  in  other  tribes 
which  have  not  the  light  of  Christianity  to  guide  them,  may  be 
considered  as  lying  at  the  foundation  of  the  Indian  character. 
For  there  are  no  tribes  so  poor  and  remote  as  nc :  to  have  pride. 
And  this  passion  seems  always  to  be  couplec  with  a  de- 
sire of  applause,  and  with  the  wish  on  the  part  oi"  its  possessors 
to  be  thought  better  than  they  realy  are.  We  have  found  pride 
in  the  remotest  Indian  lodge  we  ever  visited,  and  have  hardly 
ever  engaged  in  ten  minutes  conversation  with  a  northern  In- 
dian, without  discovering  it  not  only  to  exist,  but,  where  there 
was  moral  energy  at  all,  as  constituting  the  primary  motive  to 


93 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


:i  i 


action.  It  has  always  been  found,  however,  unaccompanied  by 
one  of  its  most  constant  concomitants,  in  civilised  life — namely, 
the  desiro  of  wealth. 

The  workings  of  this  principle  may,  indeed,  be  looked  upon 
as  the  chief  motive  of  Indian  emigration,  and  as  causing  tribe 
to  secede  from  tribe,  and  leading  to  that  multiplication  of  petty 
nations,  each  with  some  peculiarities  of  language,  which  marks 
the  face  of  the  northern  regions.  Did ,  we  possess  any  thing 
like  a  clear  and  connected  tradition  of  these  migrations,  even 
for  a  few  hundred  years,  we  should  perhaps  have  cause  to  blush 
that  so  many  blunders  had  been  committed  in  assigning  so 
many  primitive  stocks,  when,  in  fact,  there  is  great  reason  to 
believe,  that  the  primitive  stocks  are  few. 

Tradition  does  not  reach  far,  where  there  is  neither  pen  nor  pen- 
cil to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  events.      People  who  are  con- 
stantly and  habitually  concerned,  how  they  shall  subsist,  and 
what  they  shall  wear,  will  soon  forget,  in  the  realities  before 
them,  occurrences  which  can  no  longer  produce  fear  or  excite 
hope.    And  were  it  otherwise, — were  they  as  prone  to  reflect 
as  they  arc  to  act,  the  very  misery  in  which  they  live,  would 
take  away  the  pleasure  of  historical  reminiscence.    Oral  history 
is  very  uncertain  at  best.    Every  repetition  varies  the  language 
at  least,  and  it  must  be  a  very  stoical  people,  indeed,  who,  in 
repeating  their  own  story,  do  not  add  to  the  coloring,  if  not  the 
number  of  circumstances,  which  serve  to  give  pleasure  or  to  flatter 
pride.    Unfortunately  such  appears  to  have  been  the  state  of  the 
northwestern  Indians,  as  far  as  we  know  anything  of  them,  that 
they  could  not,  in  strict  truth,  repeat  very  little  of  their  history, 
without  giving  pain,  or  exciting  feelings,  often  of  pity,  and  often  of 
humiliation.     The  few  favorable  points  would  naturally  grow 
by  the  process  of  repetition,  out  of  all  pro[)ortion.     And  flction 
would  often  be  called  on,  to  supply  lapses.     Hence  it  is,  per- 
haps, that  in  looking  over  our  printed  materials  for  Indian  his- 
tory, we  are  so  apt  to  find  that  every  tribe  arrogates  to  itsell' 
the  honor  of  being  original,  great,  brave,  magnanimous,  above 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


93 


mied  bv 
-namely, 

ed  upon 
ng  tribe 
of  petty 
h  marks 
ly  thing 
ns,  even 
to  blush 
jning  so 
eason  to 

nor  pen- 
are  con- 
sist, and 
s  before 
or  excite 
o  reflect 
,  would 
il  history 
anguage 
who,  in 
not  the 
to  flatter 
itc  of  tho 
lem,  that 
history, 
often  of 
ly  grow 
d  fiction 
is,  pcr- 
dian  his- 
to  itself 
.  above 


its  neighbors.  Indeed  we  regard  all  unrecorded  Indian  tradi- 
tion, referring  to  events  beyond  the  close  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, as  entitled  to  no  confidence. 

The  names  the  Indians  bestowed  upon  themselves,  contain  no 
clue  to  their  early  history.    They  were,  for  the  most  part  purely 
accidental,  ns  they  are  at  this  day.     They  do  not  refer  to  their 
origin.    They  do  not  in  some  cases,  even  signify  their  peculiar- 
ities.    This  is,  we  think,  emphatically  true  of  the  various  tribes 
of  Algonquins.    To  part  of  the  people  composing  this  stock, 
who  were  settled  in  a  country  abounding  in  lakes  and  streams, 
they  gave  the  local  name  of  Nipissings,  i.  e.  People  of  the  Place 
of  Waters.     Part,  who  lived  on  the  north  shore  of  the  Gulf  of 
St.  Lawrence,  subsisting  on  Tish,  they  called  Popinoshees,  allu- 
ding to  a  kind  of  fish.    Those  who  dwelt  in  swampy  grounds, 
(as  between  that  point  and  Lake  Superior,)  were  called  Mush- 
keegos,  from  the  name  for  swamp.     Those  who  lived  in  plains, 
southwest  of  Lake  Michigan,  Muscotins,  from  plain.    Others 
having  a  peculiarity  of  intonation,  were  called  Ojibwas,  or  Chip- 
pewas ;  a  band  who  lit  up  a  council  fire  for  themselves,  Potta- 
wattaniies ;  another  band,  given  to  trading,  Ottawas  ;  another 
who  inflicted  cruelties  in  their  northern  wars,  Kcnistonos  ;  ano- 
ther who  lived  inland,  Nopimings.     Others  might  be  added  to 
the  list.     These  were  all  identical  people  ;  but  not  one  of  the 
name  referred  to  their  origin.    The  French,  on  their  arrival  in- 
creased the  confusion,  by  bestowing  a  new  name  upon  each, 
rendering  the  thread  of  history  more  entangled,  and  utterly  con- 
founding all  attempts  to  trace  their  afliliation  by  etymology. 
They  called  the  first  band  whom  they  found  speaking  this  lan- 
guage, on  the  St.  Lawrence,  Algonquin^,  probaby  because  they 
subsisted  on  the  oga.     This  term  has  become  generic.     But 
there  is  no  light  thrown  by  it  on  the  history  of  the  race.    Nay, 
there  is  not  a  particle  of  proof  that  the  Indians  had  bestowed 
it  upon  themselves,  or  that  it  was  not  given  like  all  their  other 
appellations,  as  a  mere  nmn  dc  guerre.     No  wonder  should 
lliGreforo  be  expressed,  tliat  classifications  founded  on  etymo- 
logical proofs  should  have  been  found  defective. 


94 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


But  we  shall  not  pursue  the  subject.  The  Leech  Lake  In- 
dians, like  others  of  the  stock,  derive  their  distinctive  appella- 
tion from  a  mere  accident.  They  are  not,  however,  separated  by 
any  distinctive  feature,  from  the  rest  of  the  more  favorably  lo- 
cated Chippewas.  Their  prominent  manners  and  customs, 
ceremonies  and  opinions,  are  the  same.  They  migrated  by  the 
same  track,  adopied  the  same  means  of  living,  sought  the  at- 
tainment of  the  same  general  objects,  and  speak  the  same  lan- 
guage. There  are  minor  peculiarities  of  speech  in  most  of  the 
bands  of  this  nation,  separated  by  a  few  hundred  miles.  But 
they  consist  mostly  in  accent,  with  some  interchanges  of  the  la- 
bial and  liquid  consonants.  The  vowel  sounds  are  identical. 
Whatever  remarks  could  be  made,  therefore,  on  the  principles 
of  the  language,  would  be  equally  applicable  to  the  current  lan- 
guage of  other  Chippewa  bands. 

This  language  covers  an  extensive  area  in  the  west,  and  the 
north-west.  It  is  emphatically  the  coutt  language  of  the  In- 
dians, being  the  medium  of  communication,  in  all  general 
councils.  Its  copiousness  and  freedom  from  the  barbarities 
which  disfigure  many  of  the  native  languages,  were  remarked 
at  an  early  day,  and  have  led  to  its  being  more  studied  and 
spoken,  than  perhaps  any  other  native  American  language. 
The  regret  has  been  expressed,  that  where  so  many  good  points 
exist,  there  should  be  found  any  defects  to  mar  them.  In  its 
grammatical  structure,  jt  exhibits  some  peculiarities,  which  do 
not,  perhaps,  admit  of  being  strictly  classed  with  other  transpo- 
sitive  languages,  although  it  has  most  features  in  coincidence 
with  them.  Originally,  simple  in  its  character,  and  consisting 
of  scarcely  any  distinctions  of  speech,  beyond  the  verb  and 
substantive,  and  the  pronominal  and  other  primary  particles,  the 
tendency  of  usage  and  invention  has  been,  to  increase  the 
length  of  words  by  combination,  rendering  them  formidable  to 
the  eye,  and  pompous  to  the  ear.  These  combinations  assume 
almost  every  shape,  in  which  words  can  be  made  to  coalesce. 
And  the  primitives  when  thus  united,  are  still  further  compoun- 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


95 


ded  by  inflections  for  time  and  person,  for  number  and  quality, 
and  sometimes  to  indicate  other  circumstances,  as  if  it  were 
the  chief  scope  of  the  speaker  to  concentrate  all  the  offices  of 
speech  in  a  single  word,  or  a  single  expression.  But  in  this 
process  of  accretion,  as  might  be  expected,  clearness  and  sim- 
plicity are  often  sacrificed  to  sound,  and  the  distinctions  of 
person,  and  number,  and  tense,  are  not,  perhaps,  always  accu- 
rately preserved.  So  many  letters,  and  even  whole  syllables, 
are  also  dropped,  to  effect  the  purposes  of  a  harmonious  coa- 
lescence, agreeably  to  the  Indian  ear,  that  it  becomes  extremely 
difficult  to  trace  analogies,  and  one  of  the  usual  helps  to  compar- 
ison, is  thus  withdrawn.  Number  is  entirely  wanting  in  the  third 
person  of  the  declension  of  their  pronouns  and  nouns,  and  in 
the  conjugation  of  their  verbs.  Nor  is  there  any  distinction  to 
mark  the  sex  of  the  third  person,  although  the  first  and  second 
persons,  are  uniformly  and  scrupulously  thus  marked.  He  and 
s  he,  him  and  her,  are  expressed  by  the  same  word,  or  the  same 
pronominal  sign.  Although  there  is  a  positive  and  a  conditional 
future,  in  the  conjugation  of  their  verbs,  the  compound  tenses, 
are  generally  thought  to  be  defective. 

Notwithstanding  these  deficiences,  the  language  admit"  of 
many  fine  turns  of  expression,  and  pointed  terms  of  irony,  and 
in  its  general  simplicity,  and  nervous  brevity,  will  admit  of  a 
comparison  with  some  terms  of  scripture  phraseology.  Among 
its  grammatical  forms,  there  are  several,  which  exhibit  beauti- 
ful and  succinct  modes  of  conveying  thought.  All  its  active 
verbs  can  be  multiplied  as  often  as  there  are  distinct  objects  of 
their  action,  and  they  are  conjugated  both  negatively,  as  well 
as  positively.  Substantives  admit  of  adjective  terminations, 
and  adjectives  of  substantive  terminations.  Both  can  be  turned 
into  verbs,  and  both  are  endowed  with  number.  Pronouns  arc 
inflected  for  time,  and  in  this  shape,  supply  the  want  of  our 
auxiliary  verbs.  The  verb,  to  be,  may  be  said  to  characterize 
this  language,  as  differing  from  some  of  the  Indian  languages, 
although  its  use  is  restricted,  and  there  is  no  declarative  exis- 


06 


NAUUATIVE,  SiC. 


tunce  indicutcd  in  the  ordinary  conjugation  of  verbs.  As  all 
nouns  assume  verbal  terminations,  they  undergo  all  the  mod^ti- 
cations  of  other  verbs.  Possession  is  indicated  by  an  inflection 
analogous  to,  but  differing  from  case.  locality,  diminution,  and 
derogation,  may  be,  either  soi)aratcd,  or  all  together,  denoted 
by  inflections  of  the  noun.  Particles,  are  very  copiously  used. 
And  this  part  of  speech  is  very  important,  making  the  use  of 
words  definite  or  exact,  which  without  these  adjuncts,  would 
often  lack  both  coherence  and  exactitude.  Adverbs  are  lib- 
erally employed,  and  by  their  help,  the  degrees  of  comparison 
are  formed.  There  is  but  one  degree  of  comparison  formed  by 
an  inflection  of  the  substantive.  There  is  a  numerous  list  of 
prepositions,  which  are  not,  however,  disjunctively  used,  but  al- 
ways as  the  prefixed  syllable  or  syllables,  to  substantives. 
Conjunctions,  of  which  the  language  has  a  number,  are  not  thus 
restricted,  and  cannot  thus  be  used.  The  most  important  dis- 
tinction, however,  which  belongs  to  the  language,  and  that  which 
most  rigidly  pervades  its  forms,  is  the  separation  of  words  into 
two  classes,  distinguished  as  animate  and  inanimate,  or  personal 
and  impersonal,  carrying  also,  the  idea  of  noble  and  ignoble. 
This  principle,  merges  the  ordinary  distinctions  of  gender,  and 
imparts  a  two-fold  character  to  the  verb,  substantive,  and 
adjective,  and  consequently  creates  the  necessity  of  double  con- 
jugations and  declensions.  This  results  from  the  transitive 
character  oX  the  whole  language,  and  its  habitual  application  to 
material  objects.  The  verb  which  would  be  used  to  imply 
vision,  is  made  to  indicate  the  presence  or  absence  of  vitality, 
creating  the  distinction  of  the  animate  and  inanimate  Ibrmy. 
The  same  principle  interdicts  the  promiscuous  use  of  adjectives. 
A  strong  man  and  a  strong  house,  require  diilerent  modifications 
of  the  word  strong.  All  its  concords  are  directed  to  the  uphol- 
ding of  this  rule.  This  novel  and  curious  jirinciple,  appears  to 
lie  at  the  foundation  of  the  syntax,  and  imparts  to  the  languiigo 
its  most  marked  characteristic  feature.  Whatever  modiliet.- 
tions  other  rules  rccjuire,  they  all  coincide  in  this.     It    is  a 


NARHATIVE,  Ac. 


07 


; 


point  which  every  good  speaker  pays  attention  to.  And  as  the 
rule  may  be  arbitrarily  employed,  it  enables  him  to  invest  the 
whole  inanimate  creation  with  life,  and  thus  to  throw  a  charm 
over  the  most  barren  waste  ;  an  advantage  which  is  very  freely 
resorted  to,  in  their  oral  tales  and  mythological  fables. 

In  contemplating  such  a  language,  it  is  impossible  to  avoid  the 
observation  of  many  beauties  and  many  defects.     But  its  beau- 
ties do  not  appear  to  be  of  a  character  to  entitle  them  to  the 
enthusiastic  encomiums  which  have  been  bestowed  upon  some 
of  our  Indian  languages ;  nor  do  its  defects  and  barbarisms 
merit  the  depreciating  terms  which  have  been  applied  to  others. 
Truth,  in  this,  as  in  many  other  metaphisical  investigations,  will 
be  found  to  lie  in  a  mean.     If  there  are  forms  and  expressions 
suited  to  call  forth  the  applause  of  the  speculative  philologist, 
there  are  also  many  features  for  him  to  rectify  or  condemn. 
Like  the  character  of  the  people  by  whom  it  is  spoken,  its 
principles  are  perpetually  verging  to  extremes.     There  is  either 
a  redundancy  of  forms  creating  distinctions,  not,  in  all  cases, 
of  very  obvious  utility,  or  an  absolute  want  of  them.     And  the 
inquirer  is  often  led  to  wonder,  how  a  people  who  require  the 
nice  distinctions  in  the  one  case,  should  be  able  to  dispense  with 
distinctions  altogether  in  the  other. 

From  this  vacillation  between  barbarism  and  refinement,  pov- 
erty and  redundance,  a  method  strictly  philosophical  or  purely 
accidental,  thci'e  might  be  reason  to  infer  that  the  people  them- 
selves, by  whom  the  language  is  spoken,  were  formerly  in  a 
more  advanced  and  cultivated  state.  And  that  a  language  once 
copious  and  exact,  partaking  of  the  fortunes  of  the  people,  de- 
generated further  and  further  into  barbarism  and  confusion,  as  one 
tribe  after  another  separated  from  the  parent  stock.  Change  of 
accent  would  alone  produce  a  great  diversity  of  sound.  Accident 
would  give  some  generic  peculiarities :  and  that  permutation 
of  the  consonants,  which  we  see  among  the  Algonquin  band?, 
would,  in  the  end,  leave  little  besides  the  vowel  sounds,  and  the 

interchangeable  consonaiiis,  to  identify  tribes  long  separated  by 

13 


98 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


time  and  by  distance,  ^vithout  means  of  intercommunication, 
without  letters,  and  witliout  arts.  If  compared  by  these  prin- 
ciples there  is  reason  to  believe,  philologists  would  find  the  primi- 
tive languages  of  America  extremely  few,  and  their  grammatical 
principles,  either  identical  or  partaking  largely  of  the  same  fea- 
tures. And  to  this  result,  the  tendency  of  inquiry  on  this  side  the 
Atlantic  is  slowly  verging,  however  it  may  contravene  the  theo- 
ries of  learned  and  ingenious  philologists  in  Europe .  The  inquiry 
is  fraught  with  deep  interest  to  the  philosophical  mind  ;  and  it 
offers  a  field  for  intellectual  achievement,  which  it  may  be  hoped 
will  not  be  lefl  uncultivated  by  the  pens  of  piety,  philosophy, 
or  genius. 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


99 


i 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Encampment  on  a  peninsula  in  L'eech  Lake. — Departure  for  the  portage 
to  the  source  of  the  De  Corbeau  river. — Traverse  a  bay. — Com- 
mencement of  the  portage. — The  mode  of  passing  it. — First  portage 
to  Warpool  Lalie. — Pass  successively  Little  Long  Lake,  the  Four 
Lakes,  Lake  of  the  Mountain,  Lake  of  the  Island,  and  encamp  at  the 
Kagi  Nogumaug  or  Longwater,  the  source  of  the  De  Corbeau.— 
Are  visited  by  the  Chief  of  the  Pillagers,  who  performs  a  journey  for 
that  purpose. — Recognize  in  his  attendant  the  murderer  of  Gov. 
Semple. — Narrative  of  facts  leading  to  this  event. — Commend  the 
descent  of  the  river  De  Corbeau,  passing  successively  the  Longwatert 
Little  Vermillion,  Birch  Pie,  BoutwelVs  Vieu,  Desert,  Summit,  Long- 
rice,  Allen's,  Johnston's,  and  Leelina  Lakes. — Junction  of  the  Shell 
River  fork.— Encamp  in  a  storm. 

On  leaving  the  Gueule  Plat's  village,  the  Surgeon  and  Inter- 
preter, with  Lieut.  Allen's  command,  were  left  behind  to 
complete  the  vaccination  of  the  Indians,  while  the  rest  of  the 
party  went  forward  a  couple  of  leagues,  to  form  the  night's 
encampment.  It  was  after  seven  o'clock  before  they  came  up, 
and  we  waited  some  time  after  supper,  which  is  generally  a 
late  meal  in  voyaging,  for  the  arrival  of  the  Indian  guides,  who 
had  been  promised  to  conduct  us  next  day,  to  the  landing  of  the 
portage  to  the  river  De  Corbeau.  Morning,  however,  came 
without  them,  and  we  embarked,  (18th,)  and  proceeded  towards 
the  sourthcrn  shore  of  the  lake,  under  the  hope  of  being  able  to 
find  the  portage,  from  the  descriptions  which  had  been  given  of 
it.  Our  course  lay,  for  a  distance,  along  the  peninsula,  on  which 
we  had  encamped.  Its  trending  too  far  to  the  east,  induced  us 
to  hold  a  southerly  course  across  a  spacious  bay.  On  gaining 
its  centre,  doubts  arose,  as  to  the  proper  com-se.  A  separation 
of  the  nartv  was  made.     Port  o!"  the  canoes  took  a  south,  and 


100 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


part,  a  south-cast  course,  having  agreed  to  concentrate  on  the 
firing  of  a  gun,  a  signal  which  was  eventually  given,  by  the 
southern  canoes  under  Mr.  Johnston  and  l^ieut.  Allen.     They 
had  discovered  a  path,  having  every  appearance  of  a  portage, 
being  in  the  required  direction.     Examination  served  to  con- 
firm this  opinion.     The  baggage  was  immediately  landed,  the 
loose  articles  put  in  a  portable  shape,  and  the  order  of  march 
on  a  portage,  taken  up.     For  this  purpose,  every  article  of  the 
outfit,  is  originally  put  up  in  the  most  compact  and  convenient 
form,  not  exceeding  ninety  pounds  weight.     Pork  is  packed  in 
kegs,  flour  in  sail  cloth  bags,  groceries  in  wooden  or  tin  canis- 
ters, goods  in  corded  bales.     These  are  carried  on  the  back,  by 
a  strong  strap  of  leather  passed  around  the  forehead,  and  tied 
by  its  tapering  ends,  to  the  bag,  or  other  article,  forming  the 
first,  or  lower  piece.    This  is  swung  over  the  shoulders,  and 
other  pieces  laid  on,  to  the  number  of  two,  or  sometimes  three, 
according  to  the  carrier's  strength.     He  then   bends  strongly 
forward,  and  proceeds  at  a  half  trot.     He  goes  on  the  length  of 
a  pause,  say  half  a   mile,  where  the  burden   is  put  down,  the 
strap  untied,  and  the  carrier,  after  a  few  moments  rest,  briskly 
returns,  for  another  load.     Tliis  process  is  continued  till  all  the 
goods,  are  brought  up  to  the   first  pause.     The  canoe  and   its 
apparatus,  are  then  brought  up,  when  the  men  commence  ma- 
king the  second  pause,  and  this  order  is  repeated  at  every  pause. 
This  is  a  severe  labor,  and  requires  able  bodied  men,  well  prac- 
ticed.   And  where  the  ground  is  low  or   swampy  and  often 
travelled,  it  soon  becomes  a  perfect  bed  of  mire. 

The  present  portage,  however,  was  found  to  lie  across  a  pine 
plain,  offering  a  clean  beach  of  sand  to  debark  on,  and  a  dry 
smooth  path  to  travel.  A  portage  of  1 ,078  yards,  brought  us  to  the 
banks  of  a  small  lake,  after  crossing  which  we  came  to  the  en- 
trance of  a  small  clear  brook,  having  not  over  two  or  three  inches 
depth  of  water,  spread  over  a  bed  of  yellow  sand.  It  seemed  im- 
possible to  ascend  it,  especially  with  the  larger  canoe,  but  by  the 
men's  first  carrying  the  lading,  by  widening  the  channel  in  cut- 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


101 


he  en- 
inches 
ed  im- 
by  the 
in  cut- 


ting down  the  banks  with  paddles,  and  thx.     '>y  walking  in  the 
stream  and  hfting  the  canoe  by  its  gunnels,  they  succeeded  in 
getting  it  up  to  another  lake,  called  Little  Long  Lake.     We 
were  twenty-four  minutes  in  crossing  this  latter  lake,  and  found 
its  inlet  to  be  connected  with  four  other  small  lakes  of  a  pondy 
character,  redolent  with  nymphse  odorata,  through  which  we 
successively  passed,  and  debarked  at  the  head  of  the  last  lake 
on  a  shaking  bog,  being  the  commencement  of  portage  Pie. 
This  portage  is  quite  short  and  dry,  lies  over  a  hill-prairie,  and 
terminates  on  the  banks  of  a  transparent,  bowl-shaped  lake, 
with  elevated  shores,  where  we  made  our  breakfast,  at  twelve 
o'clock.     This  lake,  which  we  may  refer  to  as  the  Lake  of  the 
Mountains,  notwithstanding  the  liveliness  and  purity  of  its  wa- 
ters, has  no  visible  outlet,  a  characteristic  of  which  it  partakes 
in  common  with  a  very  great  number  of  the  small  lakes  of  this 
quarter,  which  may  be  supposed  to  lie  in  aluminous  strata. 
Next,  in  the  order  of  travelling  south  of  it,  is  the  Mountain  Por- 
tage, appropriately  so  called.    Its  extent  is  nine  hundred  and 
ten  yards.     The  elevation  is  considerable,  but  no  rock  strata 
appear  in  situ.    The  soil  is  diluvial,  with  boulders.  The  growth, 
yellow  pine,  with  small  maples  and  underbrush.    It  terminates 
on  the  Lake  of  the  Island.    There  is  then  a  portage  of  two 
pauses,  or  1,960  yards  into  another  lake,  quite  pond-like,  where 
it  is  first  entered,  but  assuming  a  clear  and  bright  surface  after 
turning  a  prominent  point.    There  is  then  a  further  portage  of 
one  pause,  a  part  of  it,  through  a  morass,  but  terminating  on 
highlands,  surrounding  the  head  and  shores  of  a  handsome  and 
comparatively  extensive  sheet  of  water  called  Kagi  Nogumaug, 
or  The  Long  Water,  where  we  encamped  for  the  night.     This 
day's  journey  was  a  hard  and  fatiguing  one,  to  the  men.     The 
Gueule  Plat,  who  with  one  of  the  minor  chiefs  from  Leech  Lake, 
overtook  us  on  the  banks  of  the  I^ake  of  the  Island,  expressed 
his  surprise  that,  with  all  our  baggage  and  heavy  canoes,  we 
had  pushed  on  so  far.     It  was,  however,  a  definite  point  in  the 
journey.     We  were  now  on  the  source  of  the  Kagagi,  or  De 


102 


NARRATIVE,  &0. 


Corbcau  river.    To  have  stopped  short  of  it,  would  have  seri- 
ously broken  in  on  the  labors  of  the  following  day  ;  and  the 
knowledge  that  the  series  of  portages  terminated  there,  and 
the  downward  passage  commenced,  buoyed  up  the  men  to 
make  exertions.    The  day  was  particularly  severe  upon  the  sol- 
diers, who  were  less  accustomed  to  this  species  of  fatigue' 
Never  were  the  shadows  of  night  more  grateful  to  men,  who  had 
employed  the  morning,  and  the  noon,  and  the  evening  of  the  day, 
in  hard  labor.  We  had  now  reached  th<i  fourth  source  of  the  pri- 
mary rivers  of  the  Mississippi,  and  all  heading  on  the  elevation  of 
the  Hauteur  desTerres,  within  a  circle  of  perhaps  seventy  miles. 
These  sources  are  Itasca  Lake,  its  primary,  Ossowa,  east  fork, 
Shiba  Lake  and  river,  source  of  Leech  Lake,  and  the  present 
source.  The  Long  Water,  being  the  source  of  the  De  Corbeau, 
or  Crow-wing  river. 

Gueule  Plat,  with  his  Indian  secretary,  so  to  call  him,  or 
Mishinowa,  and  their  families,  came  and  encamped  with  us. 
The  chief  said  that  ho  had  many  things  to  speak  of,  for  which 
he  had  found  no  time  during  my  visit.  I  invited  him  to  sup 
with  the  party.  Conversation  on  various  topics  ensued,  and  the 
hour  of  midnight  imperceptibly  arrived,  before  he  thought  of 
retiring  to  his  own  lodge.  I  was  rather  confirmed  in  the  favor- 
able opinions  I  have  before  expressed  of  him,  and  particularly 
in  the  ordinary,  sober  routine  of  his  reflections,  and  the  habitual, 
easy  manner,  which  he  evinced  of  arriving  at  correct  conclu- 
sions. I  could  not  say  as  much  for  his  companion  and  pipe- 
lighter,  Maji  Gabowi,  a  very  tall,  guant,  and  savage  looking 
warrior,  who  appeared  to  be  made  up,  body  and  mind,  of  sen- 
sualities. And  although  he  appeared  to  be  quiet  and  passive, 
and  uttered  not  a  single  expression  that  implied  passion  or  vin- 
diction,  I  could  not  divest  my  mind  of  the  recollection  that  I 
was  in  company  >vil]i  the  murderer  of  Gov.  Scmplc.  Who- 
ever has  given  much  attention  to  northwestern  affairs,  will  re- 
collect that  this  event  occurred  in  the  fierce  strife  carried  on 
between  the  North  West  and  Hudson's  Bay  Company.    And 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


l'»3 


)f  sen- 
assive, 
lor  vin- 
that  I 
Who- 
ill  re- 
icd  on 
And 


that,  in  the  desperate  struggles  which  these  corporations  m;  Ic 
for  the  possession  of  the  fur  trade,  the  Indians  often  became  the 
dupes  of  whichever  party  appeared,  at  the  moment,  to  possess 
the  power  of  influencing  them.     The  event  referred  to,  took 
place  near  the  close  of  a  long  struggle  in  which  the  spirit  of  op- 
position had  reached  its  acme,  in  which  company  was  furiously 
arrayed  against  company,  charter  against  charter,  and  agent 
against  agent.    A  period,  at  which,  like  the  increasing  energies 
of  two  powerful  bodies  moving  towards  each  other,  they  were 
destined  to  come  into  violent  contact,  and  the  destruction  of  one, 
or  both,  seemed  inevitable.    The  dispute  respecting  territory 
which  imbittered  the  strife,  appeared  to  be  carried  on,  not  so 
much  from  political  ambition  or  the  intrinsic  value  of  the  soil, 
as  to  decide  which  party  should  have  the  exclusive  right  of 
gleaning  from  the  lodges  of  the  unfortunate  natives,  the  only 
commodity  worth  disputing  for — their  furs  and  peltries.      A 
question,  in  which  the  Indians,  in  reality,  had  no  other  interest, 
but  that  which  a  serf  may  be  supposed  to  feel  on  an  exchange 
of  masters,  in  which  he  has  neither  the  right  to  choose  nor  the 
power  to  reject.     Whichever  party  prevailed,  they  were  sure 
to  loose  or  gain  nothing,  if  they  kept  aloof  from  the  contest,  or 
if  they  had  any  hopes  from  its  effects  upon  thoir  condition,  they 
arose  more  from  a  prolongation,  than  a  termination  of  the  rival- 
ly,  as  they  were  sure  to  fare  better,  both  "  in  script  and  store,'* 
so  long  as  they  possessed  the  option  of  rival  markets. 

Semple  had  accepted  a  governorship,  which  the  late  John 
Johnston,  Esq.  had  the  forecast  to  refuse.  He  appeared  to  be  a 
man  zealously  devoted  to  the  objects  of  the  company  (the  Hud- 
son's Bay)  whose  interests  were  committed  to  him.  But  he 
does  not  appear  clearly  to  have  perceived  the  great  difference 
which  circumstances  had  interposed  between  a  magistracy  in 
an  English  and  Scottish  country,  and  the  naked  solitudes  of  Red 
River.  He  sallied  forth  himself,  with  a  considerable  retinue,  to 
read  the  riot  act,  to  a  disorderly  and  threatening  assembly  of 
all  kinds  of  a  northwest  population,  on  tho  plains.     Tiie  agents 


104 


NAllRATIVE,  &c. 


and  factors  of  the  North  West  Fur  Company,  were  accused  of 
being  at  the  bottom  of  this  uproar,  and  it  is  certain  that  some  of 
their  servants  were  engaged,  either  as  actors  or  abettors.  It  is 
among  the  facts  recorded  in  a  court  of  justice,  that  when  cer- 
tain of  the  clerks  or  partners  of  the  North  West  Company 
heard  of  the  tragic  result  of  this  sally,  they  shouted  for  joy.* 

While  the  act  was  in  the  process  of  being  read,  one  of  the 
rioters  fired  his  piece.  This  was  taken  as  a  signal.  A  promis- 
cuous and  scattering  firing  commenced.  Semple  was  one  of 
the  first  who  received  a  wound.  He  was  shot  in  the  thigh,  and 
fell  from  his  horse.  He  was  unable  to  sit  up.  At  this  moment 
a  rush  was  made  by  ihe  Indians  in  the  North  West  interest,  and 
a  total  and  most  disastrous  route  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  party  en- 
sued. Panic,  in  its  wildest  forms,  seized  upon  Semple's  men. 
He  was  himself  one  of  the  first  victims  despatched.  Maji  Gub- 
owi,  (one  of  our  guests  this  evening)  coming  up,  struck  his  tom- 
ahawk in  his  head.    He  was  then  scalped. 

We  embarked  at  sunrise,  on  the  19th,  bidding  adieu  to  the 
Leech  Lake  chief  and  his  companion,  who  returned  from  this 
point,  after  having  requested,  and  received  a  lancet,  with  direc- 
tions from  Dr.  Houghton,  for  vaccinating  such  of  his  people  as 
had  not  been  present  on  the  17th.  We  were  forty  minutes  in 
passing  the  Kagi  Nogumaug,  which  is  a  handsome  sheet  of  pure 
water  presenting  a  succession  of  sylvan  scenery.  Its  outlet  is 
a  narrow  brook  overhung  with  alders.  It  may  average  a  width 
of  six  feet,  but  the  bends  arc  so  extremely  abrupt,  and  the  chan- 
nel so  narrowed  with  brushwood,  that  it  became  necessary  to 
dig  down  the  acute  points,  and  to  use  the  axe  in  cutting  away 
branches,  to  veer  about  a  canoe  thirty-two  feet  in  length.  Wc 
were  just  half  an  hour  in  clearing  this  passage,  when  the  stream 
opened  into  another  lake,  denominated  on  our  travelling  map, 
Little  Vermillion  Lake.     The  growth  on  the  banks  of  this  lake 


I 


*  Report  of  the  proceedings  connected  with  the  disptites  between  the  Earl  of 
Selkirk  and  the  North  West  Company,  at  the  assizes  held  at  York  in  Upper  Ca- 
nada, Oct.  1818.  Montreal.  8vo.  564  p. 


T  "il^TT  *■ 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


105 


map, 
lis  lake 

Eail  of 
riper  Ca- 


1 


is  birch  and  aspen,  with  pines  in  the  distance.  We  were  twenty 
minutes  in  passing  it.  The  outlet  is  full  doubled  in  width,  and 
Tree  from  tiic  embarrassments  encountered  above.  Tamarack 
is  a  fre(iuent  tree  on  the  shores,  and  the  pond  lilly,  flag  and  In- 
dian reed,  appear  in  the  stream.  This  outlet  is  followed  about 
eight  miles,  where  it  expands  into  a  small  lake,  called  Birch 
liake,  which  we  were  only  thirteen  minutes  in  passing.  Its 
outlet  exhibits  a  pebbly  bottom,  interspersed  with  boulders, 
which  produce  so  much  inequality  in  the  depth,  that  the  men 
were  obliged  often  to  wade.  Not  more  than  seven  or  eight 
minutes  were  thus  occupied,  in  the  course  of  which  we  passed 
through  a  broken  fish  dam,  when  we  entered  another  expanse 
called  Lac  Pie. 

Lac  Pie  is  about  three  and  d  half,  or  four  miles  lonsr.  Vewc- 
tation  here  appears  to  show  a  more  southerly  character.  Part 
of  its  shores  are  prairie,  interspersed  with  small  pines.  It  is 
particularly  deserving  of  notice,  as  being  the  point,  from  which 
a  series  of  portages  is  made  to  Ottertail  Lake.  A  map  of  these 
furnished  by  the  traders,  who  often  use  this  route,  exhibits  the 
following  features.  First,  a  portage  of  four  pauses,  to  Island 
Lake,  then  a  portage  of  one  pause,  into  a  small  lake,  which  has 
an  outlet,  through  another  small  lake  into  Lake  Lagard,  having 
a  transverse  position.  Thence  half  a  pause,  into  a  small  lake, 
a  pause  and  a  half  into  another  small  lake,  and  thence  four 
pauses  into  Migiskun  Aiaub,  or  Fish-line  Lake.  Thence  one 
pause  into  Pine  Lake,  and  five  into  a  small  river  which  falls 
into  Scalp  Lake.  The  latter  has  an  outlet  which  expands  into 
three  lakes,  at  nearly  equal  distances  apart,  and  is  finally  recei- 
ved by  Lac  Tcrrehaut,  on  the  Height  of  Land.  The  outlet  of 
(he  latter  is  twice  expanded  into  the  form  of  a  Lake,  the  last  of 
which  is,  from  its  peculiarities  called  tlie  Two  Lakes,  and  is  fi- 
nally discharged  west  of  the  Height  of  Land,  into  Ottertail 
Lake.  I  had  designed  to  come  down  this  route,  or  down  Leaf 
river,  had  circunistances  favored  my  going  into  Red  river,  from 

the  sources  of  tiic  MississiDoi.     But  these  sources  were  found 

li 


106 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


SO  much  further  south,  than  it  had  been  supposed,  and  so  con- 
siderably removed  from  any  practicable  route  into  Red  river 
that  I  found  it  would  be  a  consumption  of  time  altogether  dis- 
proportionate to  the  anticipated  results  ;  and  it  was,  therefore, 
given  up. 

On  gomg  out  of  Lac  Pie,  the  channel  exhibits  numerous  fresh 
water  shells  driven  up  against  the  shore,  or  lodged  against  ine- 
qualities in  the  bottom.*    And  these  productions  are  afterwards 
seen  in  all  the  subsequent  outlets  which  connect  the  numeroug 
lakes  of  this  river.    But  little  variety  was,  however,  noticed 
among  the  species,  although  greater  attention  than  we  could  be- 
stow, might  elicit  new  characteristics.     Generally,  they  were 
small,  or  middle  sized,  often  decorticated  and  br  'en.     Soon 
after    entering    this  channel,  one  of  my  men  fired    at,  and 
brought  down,  a  fork-tailed  hawk,  a  species  which  had  before 
been  noticed  on  the  wing,  but  we  had  now  an  opportunity  of 
closer  scrutiny.    We  did  not  observe  any  characteristics  in 
which  it  differed  from  the  described  species.    And  if  we  ex- 
cept the  numerous  species  of  duck,  the  colamba  migratons,  cat- 
bird, and  some  other  land  species  almost  equally  common,  this 
constitutes  the  substance  of  our  observation^  on  the  birds  of 
this  river.    We  saw  the  deer,  of  which  there  arc  apparently 
two  species.    And  we  had  frequent  occasion  to  observe  the 
antlers  and  bones  of  these  animals  around  deserted   camps, 
evincing  their  abundance  in  this  part  of  the  country. 

We  had  been  three  fourths  of  an  hour  in  descending  this  out- 
let, when  we  entered  a  lake  called  Boutwell,  with  banks  of  ra- 
ther sombre  vegetation,  which  we  were  nineteen  minutes  in  pas- 
sing. Its  outlet,  of  a  spreading,  sandy,  shelly  character,  is 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  in  extent,  at  which  distance  it  expands 
into  Lac  Vieux  Desert,  or  the  Lake  of  tho  Old  Wintering 
Ground,  where  we  halted  long  enough  to  prepare  breakfast. 
This  lake  wo  were  twenty-six  minutes  in  passing  through.     Its 

♦  Genera  Unio,  Anadonta,  Alasmndontti. 


so  con- 
d  river 
ler  dis- 
jrefore, 

us  fresh 
nst  ine- 
jrwards 
itneroug 
noticed 
ould  be- 
!y  were 
Soon 
at,  and 
i  before 
;unitv  of 
istics  in 

we  ex- 
ons,  cat- 
ion, this 

birds  of 

)arently 
erve  the 

camps, 

this  cut- 
is of  ra- 
s  in  pas- 
icter,  is 
expands 
intcring 
eakfast. 
h.     Its 


NARHATIVE,  &c. 


107 


1 

I 


outlet  is  about  two  miles  long,  where  it  again  expands  into  a 
lake  of  about  two  and  a  quarter  miles  extent,  which  may,  from  its 
position,  be  denominated  Summit  Lake.  The  course,  which, 
from  the  Kagi  Nogumaug,  is  thus  far  generally  southwest,  here 
suddenly  veers  to  the  east  and  northeast,  and  after  a  striking 
circuit,  comes  round  to  the  southeast,  and  eventually  again  to 
the  southwest,  before  its  junction  with  Shell  River.  And  the 
stream  which  thus  far  seems  to  have  its  course  on  a  level  or 
summit,  is  here  deflected  into  a  valley,  and  is  beset  with  rapids, 
and  by  the  flood  wood  lodged  upon  its  banks,  and  their  partial 
denudation,  puts  on  the  appearance  of  a  stream  which  must 
sometimes  assume  the  fury  of  a  torrent.  It  probably,  at  such 
times,  is  a  turbid  stream,  but  was  now  clear  with  a  gravely  bot- 
tom .  We  v/ere  hurried  along  through  this  channel  for  the  space 
of  two  houi's  and  fifteen  minutes,  when  it  expanded  into  Long- 
rice  Lake.  We  were  thirty -five  minutes  in  passing  this  lake. 
Shortly  below  it,  the  channel  expands  again  into  a  lake,  which 
from  Lieut.  Allen's  exploring  it,  we  called  Allen's  Lake.  It  is 
probably  the  largest  of  the  series  below  the  Kagi  Nogumaug. 
It  receives  a  tributary  f%Dm  the  northwest,  which  was  visited 
by  Lieut.  Allen. 

The  atmosphere  had  for  some  time  admonished  us  of  a  storm, 
and  it  broke  upon  us,  on  entering  this  lake.  Dark  clouds  rolled 
over  each  other,  until  the  light  of  day  was  sensibly  and  sud- 
denly obscured.  We  have  seldom  known  an  equal  quantity  of 
the  electric  fluid  discharged  in  so  short  a  space  of  time,  or  with 
the  incessant  repetition  of  an  electric  light,  so  subtil  and  painful 
to  be  endured.  The  rain  fell  in  a  heavy  and  continued  torrent, 
and  it  began  witii  gusts  of  wind  which  threw  the  canoe-men 
into  alarm.  Tlicy  veered  the  canoe  for  the  nearest  shore,  but 
before  reaching  it,  the  tempest  settled,  and  the  rain  fell  less 
violently.  We  therefore,  continued  our  way  without  landing, 
and  passed  out  of  the  lake.  A  short  channel,  on  the  banks  of 
which  the  elm  and  oak  appeared  conspicuously,  terminated  in  a 
moderate  sized  lake  of  handsomely  elevated  hard  wood  and 


108 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


pine  shores,  for  which,  as  our  maps  afforded  neither  Indian  nor 
French  name,  we  made  use  of  the  circumstance  of  Mr.  John- 
ston's landing  to  fire  at  a  deer,  to  name  it  after  him.  On  going 
out  of  this  lake,  we  had  our  attention  excited  by  an  unextin- 
guished  fire,  on  the  banks  of  the  outlet.  But  no  person  appear- 
ed, nor  was  there  any  canoe  ashore,  nor  lodge-poles,  which 
there  would  have  been,  in  the  case  of  a  travelling  Chij  pcwa 
family.  These  evidences  were  deemed  conclusive  by  the  ca- 
noe-men, of  the  presence  of  Sioux,  who,  it  is  supposed,  percei- 
ving the  character  of  the  party,  had  concealed  themselves.  And 
the  circumstance  was  suited  to  alarm  a  class  of  men,  who,  be- 
ing of  the  Gallic-Chippewa  race,  retain  very  strong  attachments 
to  the  Chippewas,  and  have  imbibed  with  very  little  abatement, 
all  the  prejudices  which  this  people  feel  for  a  powerful  heredi- 
tary enemy. 

An  hour's  voyage  from  this  spot  brought  us  to  the  entrance 
and  merely  to  the  entrance  of  the  eleventh,  and  last  lake  of  the 
series  called  Kaichibo  Sagitowa,  or  the  Lake  which  the  River 
passes  through  one  End  of,  or  Lake  Lc'^  lina.  Not  many  miles 
below  this  point,  the  river  forms  its  first  forks,  by  the  junction 
of  Shell  river,  a  considerable  stream  of  nearly  equal  size  with 
itself.  Below  this  point,  there  is  always  water  enough,  although 
the  channel  exhibits  numerous  rapids,  and  is  often  spread  over 
a  wide  bed,  giving  rise  to  shallows.  We  descended  about  four- 
teen miles  below  the  junction,  and  encamped.  It  was  after 
eight  o'clock  when  we  put  ashore.  The  rain  had  fallen,  with 
steadiness  for  some  hours  previous.  And  the  flashes  of  light- 
ning, which  lit  up  the  sombre  channel  of  the  stream,  excited  a 
feeling  of  no  very  pleasant  kind.  We  landed  wet,  cold  and 
cheerless.  The  rain  continued  to  fall.  But  the  cheerfulness 
and  activity  of  our  canoe-men  did  not  desert  tlicm.  They 
searched  among  the  prostrate  vegetation,  to  discover  dry  fibres, 
or  the  unwetted  parts  that  could  be  pulled  from  the  nether  rind 
of  fallen  trees.  They  ignited  the  mass  with  spunk,  and  soon 
sent  up  tho  gladdening  flames  of  an  omplo  camp  fire.     To  pitch 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


100 


the  tent,  arrange  its  interior  furniture,  and  place  the  heavy  bag- 
gage under  oil-cloths,  secure  from  rain,  or  night  dews,  is  the 
work  of  a  few  moments  with  these  people — and  he  who  would 
travel  fast  over  an  intricate  interior  route  and  be  well  served  on 
the  way,  should  not  fail  to  prepare  himself  with  a  canoe  allege 
and  a  crew  of  vmjageiirs.  They  will  not  only  go,  when  they 
are  bid  to  go,  but  they  will  go  unmurmuringly.  And  after  sub- 
mitting to  severe  labor,  both  of  the  night  and  day,  on  land  and 
water,  they  are  not  only  ready  for  further  efforts,  but  will  make 
them  under  the  enlivening  influence  of  a  song. 


110 


NARRATIVE,  &c 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Further  descent  of  the  De  Corbeau.— Remarks  on  its  general  course 
and  character. — Junction  of  Leaf  and  Long  Prairie  Rivers. — The 
latter  pursued  by  the  Pillagers  in  their  wars  against  the  Sessitons  and 
Yanktons.  Cause  of  the  appellation  of  Mukkundwa. — Their  rob- 
bery  of  Berti,  and  assertion  of  a  belligerant  principle. — Forest  trees 
of  the  De  Corbeau. — Monotony  of  its  scenery. — Meeting  with  a 
Chippewa  hunter. — Arrival  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and  entrance  of 
the  Mississippi. — Concourse  of  Indians  assembled  at  that  point.— 
Council  with  them. — Sketch  of  the  speeches  of  Grosse  Gueule,  Soan- 
gikumig,  and  White  Fisher, — Arrival  of  the  Pierced  Prairie. — First 
intelligence  of  the  breaking  out  of  the  Sauc  War. — Close  of  the 
Narrative. — Notice  of  the  effects  of  the  disuse  of  ardent  spirits  by  the 
men,  and  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath. 

The  ensuing  portion  of  our  voyage  down  this  stream, 
occupied  a  day  and  a  half,  during  which  we  probably  descended 
a  hundred  and  twenty  miles.  Its  general  course,  from  the 
forks,  is  south-east.  It  is  swelled  by  two  principal  tributaries 
from  the  west,  called  Leaf  and  Long  Prairie  rivers,  each  of 
which  brings  in  an  ample  volume,  and  both  bear  the  impress  of 
draining  an  extensive  area.  On  the  other  bank,  it  is  joined  by 
the  Kioshk,  or  Gull  River,  a  stream  of  inferior  size.  Lesser 
streams  or  creeks,  were  noticed  at  several  points,  on  either 
shore,  by  which  the  mass  of  water  is  considerably  augmented. 
A.lt:.gether  it  is  a  stream  of  noble  size,  and  is  driven  on  through 
a  diluvial  formation,  with  a  velocity  indicating  no  small  ratio  of 
descent.  There  is  no  part  of  it,  which  can  be  called  still  water ; 
much  of  it  is  rapid.  For  about  seventy  miles  below  the  junc- 
tion of  Shell  River,  there  is  a  regular  series  of  distinct  rapids, 
in  each  of  which,  the  descent  is  several  feet,  and  it  requires 
dexterity  to  avoid  running  against  the  boulders,  or  "  lost  rocks," 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


Ill 


which  shew  themselves  above  the  water.  Below  the  junction 
of  Leaf  River,  this  characteristic  becomes  less  noticeable,  and 
it  disappears  entirely,  below  the  entrance  of  the  Long  Prairie 
branch.  Its  banks  are  elevated,  presenting  to  the  eye,  a  succes- 
sion of  pine  forests,  on  the  one  hand,  and  an  alluvial  bend, 
bearing  elms  and  soft  maple,  on  the  other.  There  is  a  small  wil- 
low island  about  eighteen  miles  below  the  junction  of  Shell 
river,  and  several  small  elm  islands  in  its  central  parts ;  but 
nothing  at  all  comparable,  in  size,  soil  and  timber,  with  the  large 
and  noted  island,  called  Isle  De  Corheau^  which  marks  its  junc- 
tion with  the  Mississippi. 

Long  Prairie  River  is  the  avenue  through  which  the  Chippe- 
was  ascend,  in  their  war  excursions  against  the  Sessitons  and 
Yanktons.  And  many  tales  are  related  of  mishaps  and  adven- 
tures on  this  stream,  and  the  plains  contiguous  to  it.  Some  of 
these  it  may  be  supposed,  are  tales  merely.  Others  are  the 
events  of  Indian  history.  But  truth  and  fiction  appear  to  be  so 
blended  in  the  accounts,  that  the  separation  of  the  one,  from  the 
other,  must  be  often  difficult,  if  not  impossible.  The  recent 
war  party,  of  which  wo  saw  one  of  the  trophies,  while  encamp- 
ed on  the  island  of  Colcaspi,  went  up  this  river  in  canoes. 
They  encountered  the  Sioux,  as  they  affirm,  coming  out  against 
them.  A  fight  ensued  in  the  prairies,  and  was  continued  with 
changes  of  position  throughout  the  day.  Three  Sioux  and  one 
Chippewa  fell.  The  Sioux  withdrew  to  a  more  remote  position 
near  their  village.  And  the  Chippewas  returned  to  exult  over 
the  sculps  of  their  enemy,  and  lo  meditate  another  blow.  We 
saw  several  traces  of  this  war  party  in  our  descent  of  the  De 
Corbcau,  in  their  places  of  hasty  encampment,  and  also  in  re- 
mains of  very  small  fires,  tracks  in  landing  on  an  open  sand 
bank,  and  abandoned  canoes,  stranded  and  partly  sunk,  on  the 
shores. 

This  war,  between  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux,  appears  to  be 
of  ancient  origin.  It  is  at  least  coeval  with  the  discovery  of  the 
country.    Although  the  C!''ppcwas  arc  confessedly  conquerors 


112 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


of  the  country  they  possess  on  this  border,  the  conquests  are  of 
remote  date.  For  the  French,  in  exploring  northward,  found 
them  ah'cady  seated  here.  The  part  the  Leech  Lake  Indians 
liave  played  in  this  war,  has  rendered  them  conspicuous  in 
their  nation,  and  as  before  indicated,  led  to  the  appellation  of 
Mukkundwais,  or  Pillagers,  by  which  they  are  distinctively 
known.  The  circumstances  which  imposed  upon  them  this 
name,  are  these. 

Tradition  assorts  that  in  the  interval  which  happened  be- 
tween the  first  attack  on  the  French  power  in  Canada,  and  the 
final  acknowledgment  of  English  supremacy,  great  inegularities 
existed  in  the  fur  trade  in  this  quarter.  The  French  were  loved 
by  the  Indians,  and  naturally  retained  their  influence  to  the  last. 
And  when  the  English  entered  the  tield  of  the  trade,  they  were 
essentially  dependent  upon  French  clerks,  and  wholly  so,  on 
French  or  Canadian  boatmen.  During  this  era,  a  Mr.  Berti 
entered  the  country,  with  a  large  assortment  of  goods.  He  took 
his  station  at  the  mouth  of  the  De  Corbeau,  where  he  carried 
on  a  lucrative  trade  with  the  Chippewas.  He  had,  however, 
more  goods  than  these  had  furs  to  purchase,  and  among  them, 
guns  and  ammunition,  which  he  very  well  knew  would  find  a 
ready  sale  among  the  Sioux.  But,  the  Leech  Lake  Indians, 
forbid  his  going  into  the  Sioux  country,  alleging  that  the  Sioux 
were  their  enemies,  and  tiiat  the  putting  of  guns  and  powder 
in  their  hands,  would  be  to  join  their  cause.  Mi".  Berti  did  not 
probably  consider  these  declarations  as  absolutely  final,  for  he 
proceeded  towards  the  mouth  of  tiie  Long  Prairie  River,  in 
order  to  go  i^  the  Sioux.  The  result,  however,  was  most  dis- 
astcrous  to  him.  This  band  arrested  his  progress,  and  with 
arms  in  their  hands,  robbed  him  of  all  his  goods  without  discrim- 
ination, but  spared  his  own  life  and  the  lives  of  his  men,  who 
were  suflcrcd  to  go  back,  with  their  private  efiljcts.  Mr.  Berti 
was  probably  overwhelmed  by  this  misfortune,  for  he  never 
returned  from  the  country,  btit  soon  after  this  event,  died  u 
natural  death,  and  was  buried  in  the  region  about  Sandy  Lake. 


'ws^r--^-  . 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


113 


The  forest  of  this  fork  of  the  Mississippi,  abounds  in  almost 
every  variety  of  the  pine  family.  We  observed  the  sugar  ma- 
ple less  frequently  on  our  whole  route,  than  would  be  inferred 
from  the  knowledge,  that  this  tree  is  spread  over  the  sources 
of  the  Mississippi,  and  flourishes,  even  in  its  most  northern  lat- 
itudes ;  and  that  the  sugar  made  from  it,  is  relied  on  by  the 
Indians,  as  one  of  the  regular  of  the  minor  means  of  their  sub- 
sistence. This  may  be  accounted  for,  perhaps  satisfactorily,  from 
knowing  that  river  alluvions,  and  low  grounds  generally,  are 
unfavorable  to  its  growth.  Its  true  position  is  the  uplands,  to 
whi  ?5'  the  1.  dians  are  known  to  resort,  in  the  season  of  sugar 
making.  Other  species  of  the  maple,  frequently  exhibited  their 
soft  foliage,  over  the  stream,  together  with  the  elm,  and  the  ash, 
and  some  varieties  of  the  oak.  Pine  is,  however,  by  far  the 
most  abundant  and  valuable  timber  tree,  disclosed  along  the 
immediate  banks  of  this  river,  and  it  affords  a  repository  of  this 
species,  which  will  be  much  resorted  to,  when  the  agricultural 
plains  above  the  falls  of  St.  Anthony,  shall  team  with  their  c'.ea- 
tined  population. 

The  mere  exhibition  of  woods  and  waters,  however  inspiring 
in  their  effects,  is  not  sufficient  to  keep  the  attention  from  flag- 
ging, if  there  be  no  striking  auccesslou  uf  variety  in  their  char- 
acter. It  seems  not  less  a  physical,  than  a  moral  truth,  that 
"  uniformity  will  tire,  though  it  be  uniformity  of  excellence." 
The  eye  is  perpetually  searching  for  something  new,  and  how- 
ever it  may  have  been  with  other  explorers,  I  think  we  may 
venture  to  say,  that  with  us,  novelty  has  been  a  far  more  con- 
stant or  immediate  passion,  than  utility.  The  "  lightning  splin- 
tered "  pine,  which  raises  its  dead  arms,  amid  the  living  foliage, 
is  suited  to  call  forth  a  remark.  The  waterfowl  with  a  tuft,  or 
the  shell  with  a  deep  cicatrice  or  a  pearly  interior,  gives  oecq- 
sion  for  interrupting  the  silence,  that  plainer  species  would  have 
left  unbroken.  And  it  is  this  search  for  something  distinctive* 
or  peculiar,  that  gives  an  edge  to  the  zeal  of  discovery. 

On  the  third  day  of  our  voyage  down  this  river,  towards  noon 

16 


114 


NAAHATIVE,  Aa. 


the  monotony  of  its  incidents,  was  relieved  by  descrying  an  In^ 
dian  canoe,  ascending  the  channel  before  us.  A  simultaneous 
yell  of  recognition,  both  from  it,  and  from  our  men,  shewed  the 
accuracy,  with  which  each  could  identify,  on  a  first  glance,  and 
at  a  distance,  the  approach  of  friends,  for  it  proved  to  be  a  Chip- 
pewa with  his  family.  Our  flag-staff  was  instantly  placed  in  its 
Hocket,  in  the  stern  of  the  canoe,  and  the  distance  between  us 
and  them,  made  to  appear  less,  under  the  influence  of  un  chan- 
son du  voyegeur.  The  Indian,  who,  on  reaching  him,  seemed 
pleased,  informed  us  that  we  were  at  no  great  distance  from  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  where  the  Sandy  Lake  and  Mille  Lac  bands 
were  assembled,  awaiting  our  arrivaL  And  that  the  count,  by 
which  they  were  assured  of  the  day  appointed  for  meeting  them, 
would  be  finished  with  the  setting  of  this  day's  sun.  We  had 
pushed  forward  to  attain  the  object,  and  were  highly  gratified, 
that  it  had  pleased  a  favoring  Providence,  to  enable  us  to  k  eep 
our  word,  with  them.  Every  face  in  this  canoe,  appeared  to 
wear  a  smile,  and  the  maja  !  maja !  which  the  owner  of  it  ut- 
tered on  parting,  conveyed  with  a  truth,  which  could  hardly  be 
mistaken,  the  equivalent  Er>dish  sentiment  of  "  God  speed 
you  ! " 

The  remainder  of  the  distance  was  easily  despatched.  We 
reached  the  parting  of  the  channels,  which  encloses  the  large 
island  of  De  Corbeau,  about  twelve  o'clock.  On  issuing  out  of 
the  upper  channel,  and  entering  the  broad  current  of  the  ma- 
jestic Mississippi,  we  beheld  the  opposite  shore  lined  with 
Indian  lodges,  with  the  American  flag  conspicuously  displayed. 
The  Indians  commenced  firing  a  salute  the  instant  we  hove  in 
sight,  and  continued  it,  with  yells  of  joy,  to  the  moment  of  our 
landing.  A  throng  then  crowded  the  banks,  among  whom  I 
recognized  the  two  principal  chiefs,  who,  with  their  retinue, 
evinced,  both  by  word  and  act,  the  gratification  they  felt  ;  not 
only  at  the  meeting,  but  the  punctuality  with  which  it  had  been 
observed.  We  were  gratified  on  being  told,  within  a  few  hours 
of  our  arrival,  that  our  canoe,  with  the  goods  and  supplies  from 


NARRATIVE.  &.c. 


115 


Sandy  Lake,  was  in  sight ;  and  soon  found  the  event  verified, 
in  the  safe  arrival  of  the  men,  and  the  landing  of  the  packages. 

Being  thn^  enabled  to  proceed  with  the  council,  it  was  deter- 
mined immediately  to  assemble  the  Indians,  and  state  to  them, 
in  a  more  full  and  formal  manner  than  had  been  done  at  Sandy 
Lake,  the  objects  of  the  visit.  On  closing  the  address,  the  pre- 
sents and  provisions  designed  for  these  bands,  were  issued  to 
them.  Kwiwizainsish,  or  the  Grosse  Gueule,  Soangikumig,  or 
the  Strong  Ground,  White  Fisher,  and  the  son  of  Pugusainji- 
gun,  were  the  principal  speakers  in  reply.  The  peculiarities  in 
the  speech  of  each,  may  be  adverted  to. 

The  Grosse  Gueule,  observed,  that,  as  the  line  was  a  ques- 
tion between  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux,  a  firm  peace  could 
never  exist,  until  the  line  was  surveyed  and  marked,  so  that 
each  party  could  see  where  it  ran.  This  was  wanted  in  the 
section  of  country,  immediately  west  of  them.  The  Sioux, 
were  in  the  habit  of  trespassing  on  it.  And  when  their  own 
hunters  went  out,  in  the  pursuit  of  game,  they  did  not  like  to 
stop  short  of  the  game,  and  they  saw  no  marked  line  to  stop 
them.  He  said  that  it  had  been  promised  at  the  treaty  at  Prai- 
rie du  Chien,  that  the  line  should  be  run,  and  he  wished  me  to 
convey  his  words  on  the  subject,  to  the  President.  He  was  in 
favor  of  peace  now  as  he  had  been,  when  he  had  met  the  Gov- 
ernment in  council  at  Pipisagi,  and  at  Fond  du  Lac. 

Soangikumig,*  said,  through  his  brother,  that  he  had  taken  a 
part  in  defending  the  lines.  He  hoped  that  they  might  be  made 
plain,  so  that  each  party  could  see  them.  As  it  was,  a  perpetual 
pretence  was  given,  for  crossing  the  path,  (or  lines.)  It  must 
be  expected  that  the  peace  would  often  be  broken,  when  it 
could  be,  so  easily. 

Wabojeeg,  or  the  White  Fisher,  stated  that  he  had  given  his 
influence  to  peace  counsels.    He  had  been  present  at  the  treaty 

♦This  Chief  attacked  a  Sioux  war  party,  which  imprudently  ventured  in  tlie 
Ticinity,  in  the  fall  of  this  year,  (1832,)  and  achieved  a  victory,  in  which  he  kifled 
forty  persons,  and  lost  not  a  single  man. 


no 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


of  Fond  duLac.  The  Sandy  Lake  Indians  had  been  lately 
reproached,  as  it  were,  for  their  pacific  character,  by  hearing 
the  Leech  Lake  war  party  passing  so  near  to  them.  (This  par- 
ty went  up  Long  Prairie  River.)  He  hoped  the  same  advice 
given  to  Chippewas,  would  be  given  to  Sioux.  If  the  Sioux 
would  not  come  over  the  lines,  they,  (the  Chippewas,)  would  not 
go  over  them.  He  thought  the  lines  might  have  been  difterent- 
]y  run.  Their  hunters  always  came  out  of  Sauc  river,  which 
had  been  given  up  to  the  Sioux.  But  as  they  had  been  agreed 
to,  by  their  old  Chiefs,  who  were  now  gone,  (he  referred  par- 
ticularly to  the  late  Eadawabida,  and  Babisikundadi,)  it  would 
be  best  to  let  them  remain. 

Nittum  Egabowa,  or  the  Front  Standing  Man,  confined  his 
speech  to  personal  topics.  He  said  the  medal  he  wore,  and  by 
virtue  of  which,  he  claimed  the  Chieftainship,  had  been  presen- 
ted to  his  deceased  father,  at  the  treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien. 
He  presented  a  pipe. 

Ascertaining  the  trading  house  of  a  Mr.  Baker  to  be  near 
our  encampment,  after  closing  the  council,  we  embarked  and  de- 
scended the  Mississippi  about  eighteen  niles  to  Prairie  Piercee. 
Intelligence  had  reached  this  place  a  few  days  before,  by  way 
of  St.  Peter's,  of  open  hostilities  among  the  Saucs  and  Foxes, 
and  we  here  saw  a  western  paper,  giving  an  account  of  an  ac- 
tion with  the  militia  on  River  Rock,  the  murder  of  St.  Vrain, 
the  agent  for  these  tribes,  and  other  particulars  indicating  the 
frontier  to  be  irretrievably  plunged  into  an  Indian  war. 

At  this  point,  (i.  e.  the  mouth  of  the  De  Corbeau)  a  remote 
point  in  our  northwestern  geography,  the  route,  of  which  the 
proceeding  sketches  give  an  outline,  intersects  that  of  the  expe- 
dition to  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi,  under  the  direction  of 
the  present  Secretary  of  War,  Gov.  Cass,  in  1820.  And  in  or- 
der that  no  part  of  the  present  volume  may  be  considered  as 
going  over  grounds  pre-occupied  by  the  details  embraced  in  our 
"  Narrative  Journal  of  Travels,"  the  account  of  the  present  ex- 
pedition is  here  terminated. 


NARRATIVE,  &o. 


117 


In  submitting  it  to  the  public,  it  is  conceived  suitable  to  re- 
mark, that  it  has  been  accomplished,  from  beginning  to  end, 
without  the  use  of  so  much  as  a  drop  of  ardent  spirits,  of  any 
kind,  either  by  the  men  upon  whom  the  fatigues  of  the  labor 
fell,  or  by  the  gentlemen  who  composed  the  exploring  party. 
This  fact  itself  might  be  deemed  an  empty  annunciation,  were 
it  not  in  my  power  to  add  the  gratifying  result,  that  no  dimuni- 
tion  of  the  strength  or  capacity  of  the  men  to  perform  their  la- 
bor has  been,  at  any  time  experienced  ;  nor  has  any  sickness  at 
all  supervened.     At  no  stage  of  the  journey,  have  the  men,  who 
were  originally  engaged  with  a  distidct  understanding  on  this 
point,  asked  for  or  required  any  liquor,  or  evinced  any  murmur- 
ing that  it  had  been  excluded  from  the  sujinlies.    But  even, 
where  the  labor  was  most  severe,  on  portages,  in  morasses,  or 
in  crossing  highlands,  they  have  evinced  a  readiness,  a  cheerful- 
ness, and  an  ability  for  sustaining  continued  fatigue,  which  has 
often  been  the  subject  of  remark  and  commendation  by  the 
party.     Often  when  the  day's  work  was  done,  when  they  had 
labored  hard  at  the  paddle  or  carrying-strap,  and  sometimes  when 
even  a  portion  of  the  night  had  been  added  to  it,  they  showed  & 
joyful  spirit  in  the  encampment.     And  they  frequently  went  to 
gather  wood,  after  such  fatigues,  for  supplying  the  night  fires, 
with  the  boatman's  song. 

Another  fact,  may,  with  equal  pleasure,  be  recorded,  and  it 
seems  intimately  connected,  in  its  influence  with  the  preceeding. 
No  Sabbath  day  was  employed  in  travelling.  It  was  laid  down 
as  a  principle,  to  rest  on  that  day,  and  wherever  it  overtook  us, 
whether  on  the  land,  or  on  the  water,  the  men  knew  that  their 
labor  would  cease,  and  that  the  day  would  be  given  them  for 
rest.  Such  of  them  as  felt  the  inclination,  !uid  the  further  pri- 
vilege of  hearing  a  portion  of  the  scriptures  read,  or  expounded, 
or  uniting  in  other  devotional  rites.  There  were  but  a  few 
hours  of  a  single  morning  and  a  few  hours  of  a  single  evening, 
of  separate  Sabbaths,  at  distant  points,  which  were  necessarily 
employed  in  reaching  particular  places.    And  the  use  of  these 


118 


NARBATITE.  &o. 


appeared  to  be  unavoidable  under  the  particular  circumstances 
of  our  local  position.  It  may,  perhaps,  be  thought,  that  the 
giving  up  of  one  seventh  part  of  the  whole  time,  employed  on 
a  public  expedition  in  a  very  remote  region,  and  with  many 
men  to  subsist,  must  have,  in  this  ratio,  increased  the  time  de- 
voted to  the  route.  But  the  result  was  far  otherwise.  The 
time  devoted  to  recruit  the  men,  not  only  gave  the  surgeon  of 
the  party  an  opportunity  to  heal  up  the  bruises  and  chafings  they 
complained  of,  but  it  replenished  them  with  strength ;  they 
commenced  the  week's  labor  with  renewed  zest,  and  this  zest 
was,  in  a  measure,  kept  up  by  the  reflection,  that  the  ensuing 
Sabbath  would  be  a  day  of  rest.  It  was  found  by  computing 
the  whole  route,  and  comparing  the  time  employed,  with  that 
which  had  been  devoted  on  similar  routes,  in  this  part  of  the 
world,  that  an  equal  space  had  been  gone  over,  in  less  time,  than 
it  had  ever  been  known  to  be  performed,  by  loaded  canoes,  or  (as 
the  fact  is)  by  light  canoes,  before.  And  the  whole  expedition, 
its  incid  nts  and  results,  have  been  of  a  character  furnishing 
strong  reasons  for  uniting  in  ascriptions  of  praise  to  that  Eter- 
nal Power,  who  hath  been  our  shield  from  "  the  pestilence  that 
walketh  in  darkness,  and  from  the  destruction  that  wasteth  at 
noon-day." 


I 


M 


EXPLORATORY  TRIP 


THROUGH  THE 


ST.  CROIX  AND  BURNTWOOD 


(OR  BRULE)  RIVERS. 


rt,>*vv 


<hi  lac  'Jhhf  N 
O'- (hieffVniat/f 
EiutJunfZiSi-Zt 


>. 
^ 


s^  rMOnx  .\.vn   Mirs\uiU)A\  OM  mriR.rirmw]D  EivEi 


46 


-  "*      "■illls 


Island   Prim.  Jt^k. 


^f.. 


'/'/,. 


Mr  S:i  •'n,:im/>  /tt/fi:k>.^ 


'< 


^.m.tinii  i,,t,ir.\  HI    the    StPUA 


i^  \  j  hIantU 


/(: ./  /< 


Hi'ttmp  /ti/tt.'hi^^ 


*< 


V  'it 


ri  ,)i;    /■,     /,„„  >.Wii/  •.! 


" ",'  ;»~i-^».,w(i«h'v*«M****t--'*' 


.;j»v  .K<«.Tr-ji»>*"-v-.iml»»  »  i«t 


INTRODUCTORY  MEMORANDA. 


The  principal  points  at  which  the  waters  of  the  Missississippi  river, 
communicate,  by  interiocking  nvcrs  and  portages,  with  the  lakes',  are  the 
following,  proceeding  from  soutli  to  north,  namely, 

1.  By  the  Illinois  and  Chicago  Creek,  (with  Lake  Michigan.) 

2.  By  the  Wisconsin  and  Fox  Rivers,  (with  Green  Bay.) 

3.  By  the  Chij/pewa  and  Mushkee  (or  Mauvais)  Rivers,  (with  Lake 
Superior.) 

4.  By  ihe  St.  Croix  andBurntwood  (or  Brule)  Rivei-s,(do.) 
5'  By  the  Savanne  and  St.  Louis  Rivers,  (do.) 

Tlie  routes  by  the  Illinois,  and  by  the  Wisconsin,  were  fii-st  laid  open 
by  French  enterprise,  and  have  been  used  for  canoes  and  flat-bottomod 
boats  in  their  natural  state,  and  without  any  practical  improvement  whicli 
as  yet,  facilitates  the  communication,  about  a  hundred  and  sixty  yeai-s. 
They  are  so  familiar  in  our  geography,  have  been  so  much  explored, 
and  are  so  well  appreciated,  as  prominent  points  for  effecting  canal  and 
rail-road  routes,  that  it  is  only  to  be  desired  that  early  and  efficient  meu- 
suros  should  be  taken  for  opening  them. 

The  route  of  the  Chippewa  (or  Sauteaux)  River,  is  imperfectly  known, 
and  has  never  been  fully  and  accurately  delineated  and  described.  It  is 
a  long  river,  having  a  number  of  fingered  branches,  which  spread  over 
a  large  area  of  interir)r  midland  country.  They  arc  connected,  at  dis- 
tant ix)ints,  with  the  principal  sources  of  the  St.  Croix  and  the  Wiscon- 
sin of  the  Mississippi ;  with  tlio  Mushkee,  the  Montreal,  and  the  Onton- 
agon of  Lake  Superior;  and  with  the  Monomcnee,  and  the  North 
Branch  of  Fox  River  of  Green  Bay.  The  portages  are  of  no  great 
length,  but  being  at  considerable  altitudes  abovt.  'Oth  the  Mississippi  and 
ll<e  lakes,  and  remote  from  cither,  they  are  impracticable  for  boats. 

In  1706  or  '67,  J.  Carver  ascended  the  Chippewa  River  to  the  Ottawa 
Fork.  II(;  ascended  it  no  higher,  and  his  delineations  of  it,  on  the  map 
which  accompanied  his  original  work,  published  in  London,  cannot  now 
bo  rtfurrcd  to.  Dr.  J"^ -•••glass  Houghton,  and  Lieut.  Robert  E.  Clary, 
U.  S.  A.  delineated  this  stream,  in  1831,  -i  the  junction  of  the  Red  Cedar 
Fork,  and  up  that  fork  to  its  source  in  .' .  '•  Chetac ;  they  con'.  !.  I  the 
dolincUion  of  the  route  thence,  by  portagos,  into  the  Ottawa  Fc.  ■  jf  the 
Chippewa,  up  tliat  river  (T)  Lac  Courtoricile,  or  Ottawa  Luke,  and  thence 
by  a  series  of  sliort  portages,  to  the  Nanuikagon  Brancli  of  thr>.  fit. 
('roix,  and  up  that  branch,  to  tlie  coniuiencenieut  of  llie  woriesof  purUi- 

IG 


.>: 


INTRODUCTORY  MEMORANDA. 


122 


ges,  which  contiect  it  with  the  Mushkec  or  Mauvais  River  of  Lake  Su- 
perior, The  latter  river  was  delineated  in  its  entire  length.  These 
topographical  observations,  were  commenced  at  the  most  eastejly  point 
of  the  route.  They  remain  in  manuscript.  Duplicates  of  them  have 
been  communicated  to  the  government. 

The  route  of  the  St.  Croix  and  Brule,  describ' 3  a  s*horter  lino  be- 
tween Lake  Su|)erior  and  the  Mississippi,  tliiin  th^,  preceediug;  ^uid  it 
is  one,  that  h.;-;  been,  and  continues  to  be,  mwh  i.i».> ''  by  the  tradir-  ixnd 
by  the  resident.  Indian  population.  We  cannot  rciir,  however,  to  rny 
accurst!  delineation  of  it,  or  to  am  printe-l  uccoic;  oi  ..;e  cuuKty. 
Carver,  in  his  way  to  the  Kimljiistiquciia,  or  GJrand  Portage,  visfiiuii  the 
upixjr  forks  of  the  St.  Croix,  and  desn  nded  tl.f  Burntwood,  or  Brule, 
to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  ( Joddai-d't  River. 

The  channel  of  commuriici'.oa  which  exists  through  the  Sav^niie 
:i!k1  St.  Louis  Rivers,  was  dt'linoatt  d  by  Copt.  D.  B.  Do.ig)  ss,  'ia. 
ni<  mber  of  the  exjjedition  sent  into  that  (ji  artev  by  the  gov oiniment  in 
Ib-^O.  Biit  the  resuJi  of  his  observation=!,  has  not,  been  giveji  to  the 
public.  The  route  has  been  again  iloliii.ated  with  cai  %  m  its  whole 
(:'.t<,'nt,  fivi-n  Fond  du  liac  to  Sandy  Uxke,  during  i.i;e  present  year,  by 
f  .kw.  Jeuiies  Alien,  of  the  U.  S.  Army,  and  will  with  his  other  delinea- 
';•  IS,  •>.;  trrmariutted  for  the  use  of  the  Topograpliical  Bureau  at  Wash- 
i!j?toi\. 

1  «ut.  Allen's  delineations,  also,  embrace  the  St.  Croix  and  Burnt- 
vvoofi  R)ver^i,  in  their  whole  length  ;  and  exhibit  the  first  actual  survey 
of  these  streams,  which  the  topographical  history  of  the  region,  presents. 
Portioiis  of  theso  surveys  have  been  prO[\ired  by  the  officer  making 
tlxTO,  to  illustrate  the  present  volume,  togetiier  with  the  octavo  sketches, 
wliich  accqmpony  the  Narrative  to  Itasca,  Cti^s  and  Leech  Lakea. 


122 


EXPLORATION 

OP  THE  . 

ST.  CROIX  AND  BURNTWOOD  RIVERS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

biterval  of  the  hanks  of  the  Mississippi,  between  the  mouths  of  the 
River  De  Corbeau  and  St.  Croix,  adverted  to. — Plains  above  St. 
Anthony's  Falls,  agricultural, — Fact  respecting  the  recession  of  the 
bison. — Geological  change  in  the  character  of  the  Mississippi,  in 
crossing  45  deg.  parrallel. — Fort  Snelling. — Council — Reach  the 
mouth  of  the  St.  Croix. — Picturesque  character  of  St.  Croix  Lake. 
Traits  of  its  natural  history. ^-Encamp  near  a  diminutive  kind  of 
barrows. — '*  Standing  Cedars." — An  I  :dian  trader. — Green-stone 
rock. — Falls  of  the  St.  Croix. — Traditionary  account  of  an  ancient 
Indian  battle,  fought  at  these  falls  by  the  Chippewas,  Saucs,  Foxes, 
and  Sioux.     Wahb  Ojeeg. 

That  portion  of  the  Upper  Mississippi,  lying  between  the 
junction  of  the  De  Corbeau  and  St.  Anthony's  Falls,  presents 
to  the  eye  a  succession  of  prairie  and  forest  land,  which  has  the 
characteristics  of  a  valuable  agricultural  country.  It  is  difficult 
in  passing  it,  to  resist  the  idea,  that  it  will,  at  some  future  day, 
sustain  a  dense  population.  It  is  so  elevated  above  the  bed  of 
the  Mississippi,  as  to  be  out  of  the  reach  of  its  periodical  floods. 
The  I Ninka  are  rendered  permanent  by  resting  upon  a  basis  of 
iixi^l  rocks,  (the  primitive,)  which  appear  in  the  channel  of  the 
river.  The  soil  is  arable  upland,  apparantly  light,  but  of  that 
ferruginous  charar^er,  which  has  turned  out  so  durable  and  fer- 
tile in  Michigan.     Like  the  prairies  of  the  latter,  the  plough 


i*^*-^,>' f.:  ■  .lis 


124 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


might  be  set  in  motion,  without  the  labor  of  clearing  and  grub- 
bing, and  a  farm  reclaimed  with  no  additional  labor  but  that  of 
fencing.  Wood  is  often  wanting  on  the  immediate  margin  of 
the  river.  It  is  not  always  so  ;  and  when  thus  wanting,  forests 
may  be  observed  on  the  hilly  grounds,  at  a  distance.  Wild  hay 
might  be  cut  in  any  quantity.  It  is  among  the  facts  which  mark 
the  natural  history  of  the  region,  that  the  buffalo,  or  more  strictly 
speaking,  the  bison,  which  fed  on  these  plains,  in  1820,  has  not 
appeared  here  since.  The  Virginia  deer  and  the  elk  are,  how- 
ever, still  abundant.  The  absence  of  lime  stone  will  probably 
prove  the  most  formidable  bar  to  its  settlement.  Nothing  of 
this  kind  is  found  except  in  its  southern  borders.  There  ap- 
pears to  be  no  formations  of  rock  elevated  above  the  soil,  but 
the  limited  district  called  the  Petif'is  Roches.  And  the  strata 
here  are  exclusively  referrable  to  the  primitive  series.  * 

The  entrances  of  a  small  river  called  Nokassippi,  about  two 
hundred  miles  above  St.  Anthony's  Falls,  may  be  considered  as 
the  termination  of  this  tract.  Above  this  point,  although  the 
Mississippi  has  some  rich  alluvions,  as  at  the  mouth  of  Sandy 
Lake  River,  its  vegetation  assumes  generally  an  alpine  charac- 
ter, and  a  large  portion  of  the  wide  area  of  its  valley,  is  tra- 
versed by  pine  ridges,  with  innumerable  intervening  lakes,  and 
extensive  tracts  of,  what  the  natives  denominate,  mushkeegs. 

On  crossing  through  the  forty-fifth  parrallcl  of  latitude,  the 
Mississippi  exhibits  a  change  in  the  materiak  of  its  banks  prepa- 
ratory to  its  entering  the  limestone  region.  This  is  first  render- 
ed strikingly  visible  on  the  rapids  immediately  above  the  Falls 
of  St.  Anthony.  The  fall  itself  is  an  inrposing  exhibition  of  geo- 
logical scenery.  The  river  here  sink;  its  level  about  forty  feet, 
in  the  distance  of,  say  1,500  yards.'  Sixteen  teet  of  this  has 
been  estimated  to  consist  of  a  perpendicular  fall,  reaching,  with 

♦  The  total  descent  of  the  river  at  these  falls,  including  the  rapids  above  and 
below  them,  is  staed  in  my  "  Narrative  Journal  of  Travels  to  the  Sources  of  the 
Mississippi,"  at  65  feet,  an  estimate  which  it  is  believed  may  exceed  the  actual 
aggregate  descent,  and  certainly  does  so,  in  the  hasty  estin^ate  which  is  given  of 
the  perpendicular  fall. 


NARRATIVE,  4o. 


125 


irregularities  from  shore  to  shore.  Debris  is  accamulated  in 
rude  masses  below,  and  the  rapids  are  filled  witli  fallen  or  rolled 
rocks  which  impart  a  character  of  wildness  to  the  scene.  Wo 
made  a  portage  of  1,250  yards,  having  descended  nearer  to  the 
brink  of  the  fall  than  is  common.  Fort  Snelling  is  situated  at 
the  estimate  distance  of  nine  miles  below  the  falls,  at  the  junc- 
tion with  the  river  St.  Peter's.  It  occupies  a  commanding  po- 
sition, and  exercises  it  may  be  inferred,  an  important  influence 
over  the  contiguous  Indian  tribes,  and  the  Indian  trade.  We 
reached  this  post  on  the  24th  of  July.  Capt.  Jouett,  the  com- 
manding officer,  promptly  afforded  every  facility  for  communi- 
cating the  object  of  the  visit  to  the  Sioux,  and  requesting  their 
concurrence,  which  was  promised  by  the  chiefs,  in  a  council 
convened  at  the  Agency  House.  We  refer  to  the  subjoined  re- 
port for  its  results.  No  recent  details  of  the  progress  of  the 
Sauc  war,  had  been  received.  Having  accomplished  the  ob- 
,  ject  we  proceeded  down  the  Mississippi,  and  reached  the  mouth 
of  the  St.  Croix,  at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  2Gth, 
five  days  before  the  decisive  action  of  Gen.  Atkinson  with  the 
combined  Saucs  and  Foxes  below. 

The  River  St,  Croix  has  one  peculiarity,  to  distinguish  it  from 
all  other  American  rivers.  It  has  its  source  and  its  ter  i'  ition  in 
a  lake,  and  each  of  these  bears  the  same  name  with  itself.  The 
lake  at  its  mouth  is  not  less  than  thirty  miles  in  length,  and  is, 
probably,  no  where,  much  over  a  mile  wide.  Its  banks  are  high 
and  afford  a  series  of  pictureseque  views,  which  keep  the  eye 
constantly  on  the  stretch.  The  country  is  an  upland  prairie, 
interspersed  with  groves  and  majestic  eminences.  The  waters 
are  beautifully  transparent,  and  the  margin  r^-^^^ihits  a  pebbly 
bcaeh,  so  cleanly  washed,  that  it  would  scaiyij*  afford  earth 
enough  to  stain  the  fairest  shoe.  If  "  Loch  Katrine"  presents 
a  more  attractive  outline  of  sylvan  coast,  it  must  be  beautiful 
indeed.  We  went  up  it,  turning  point  after  point,  with  the 
pleasure  that  novelty  imparts,  aided  by  the  chanting  of  our  ca- 
noemeo.    We  were  in  hourly  expectation  of  reaching  its  head 


126 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


for  our  night  encampment ;  but  we  saw  the  sun  set,  casting  its 
golden  hues  and  its  deep  shadows  over  the  water,  and  going 
down  in  a  gorgeous  ampitheatre  of  fleecy  clouds.  The  moon 
almost  imperceptibly  shone  out,  to  supply  its  place,  creating  a 
scene  of  fr-ooii'iTht  utillness,  which  was  suited  to  fix  a  living  im- 
pressira  c/ 

"  The  silence  that  is  in  the  starry  sky, 
"  The  sleep  that  is  among  the  lonely  hills." 

Nothing  could  present  a  greater  contrast,  to  the  noisy  scene  of 
horses  and  horsemen,  wov  n^]  bloodshed,  which,  we  were  then 
unconcious,  was  about  being  acted,  so  near  to  us.  We  allude 
to  the  pursuit  and  destruction  of  the  Black  Hawk  s  army. 

We  encamped  at  a  late  hour,  near  a  lofty  eminence,  which  ex- 
hibited on  its  summit,  a  number  of  small  mounds  or  barrows 
strongly  relieved  by  the  moonlight,  which  shone  across  the  emi- 
nence, and  left  us  in  the  shade.  We  resumed  our  way  again,  be- 
fore the  hour  of  five  in  the  morning,  (27th)  and  were  still  some- 
tliing  more  than  two  hours  in  reaching  the  head  of  the  lake.  In 
going  out  of  tliis  beautiful  sheet  of  water,  we  would  revert  to  some 
traits  in  its  natural  productions  which  serve  to  distinguish  it,  as 
well  as  its  prominent  scenery,  although  there  are  none  equally 
distinctive.  The  great  carboniferous  limestone  formation,* 
which  fills  the  Mississippi  valley,  also  reaches  here,  although 
there  is  now  reason  to  believe  that  it  reaches  but  little  farther 
north.  Its  vegc  iut'wn  has  little  that  is  peculiar.  The  red  cedar 
is  found,  hanging  from  s  me  of  its  craggy  shores  on  the  lower 
part.  "^  me  ixesh  watt  shells,  generally  thin  and  small,  with 
primary  and  lateral  teeih  wanting,  characterize  the  sandy  por- 
tions of  i^s  sliore.  There  arc  somt  willow  islands  at  the  point 
where  the  River  St.  Groix  enters  it.  And  this  point  of  the  in- 
gress of  a  large  stream,    \  escnts  the  characteristicts  of  what 

*  I  am  not  certain  th'i  ]]y  r  mprehenil  the  brevity  of  Mr.  Eaton's  division 
of  this  forni'tion  of  the  i.,  ■  sh  >logists  ;  but  if  I  Oo  so,  he  deduces  from  it,  or 
from  its  equivalent  in  American  pnology,  1,  Second  gray  wake,  2.  Calciferous 
sandrock,  3.  Silicious  lime  rock,  4.  Metalliferous  limerock.      7   #  •   •  ?  -, 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


127 


have  been,  not  in.i  .-,  called  drowned  lands,  i.  e.  land  bearing 
trees  permanehtly  .landing  in  the  water.  ^  t.,  ,  ,  u,  ,  ; 
The  St.  Croix  above  this  point  exhibits  the  appearance  of  a 
wide,  deep,  ample  river,  with  prominent  banks,  and  forests  of 
hard  wood,  and  pine  species.  Its  islands  consist  of  rich  allu- 
vions, heavily  timbered  and  subject  to  inundations.  About  two 
o'clock  we  passed  the  "  Standing  Cedars,"  a  point  called  so,  in 
the  treaty  of  limits  between  the  Sioux  and  Chippewa  tribes, 
and  described  in  the  inexact  phraseology  of  the  Indians,  to  be 
"  about  a  day's  paddle,  in  a  canoe,  above  the  lake."  Howbeit, 
we  were  but  a  few  minutes  over  nine  hours,  in  performing  the 
distance,  with  a  strong  crew  of  engages,  however,  in  light  ca- 
noes, and  with  every  appliance  in  pushing  forward. 

As  evening  approached,  we  encountered  a  man  descending 
the  river,  ha  ing  four  canoes  in  company,  with  several  French- 
men and  their  Indian  families.  It  turned  out  to  be  a  Mr.  B. 
who  had  been  engaged  in  trade,  in  the  Chippewa  country.  We 
examined  his  papers  to  determine  whether  he  had  been  legally 
licensed,  and  caused  a  search  of  his  canoes  in  quest  of  whiskey. 
None  of  this  article,  or  strong  drink  of  any  kind  was  discovered. 
Little  doubt  had  been  felt,  from  information,  which  was  not, 
however  proved,  of  his  having  used  this  article  in  the  course  of 
his  trade ;  whether  with  or  without  permission,  could  not  be  de- 
termined. We  revoked  his  license  for  the  unexpired  part  of 
the  time  specified  in  it,  and  permitted  him  to  proceed  out  of  the 
country,  with  the  canoes  and  the  very  trifling  property  which 
he  possessed,  which  seemed,  indeed,  to  be  essential  to  the  mere 
subsistence  of  the  numerous  persons  with  him. 

The  narrowing  of  the  valley,  and  increased  rapidity  of  the 
current,  had,  for  some  time,  admonished  us  of  our  approach  to 
the  falls.  About  six  o'clock  we  enteicd  through  a  defile,  form- 
ed by  perpendicular  walls  of  rock  on  either  shore.  Its  seamed 
and  mt  ssy  surface  did  not  permit  us  to  determine  its  character, 
without  getting  a  fresh  fracture.  It  proved  to  be  greenstone. 
We  were  in  the  midst  of  a  formation  of  this  rock,  ond  for  two 


128 


NARHATIVE,  Ac 


hours,  urged  our  way  up  rapids  and  swifl  :'.rnn'ciS,  made  by 
the  broken  and  angular  character  of  this  stratum.  We  reached 
the  foot  of  the  falls,  and  encamped  there  at  eight  o'clock  in 
the  evening. 

The  word  "  falls,"  as  applied  here,  is  but  another  name  for 
impracticable  rapids.  The  river  tears  its  way  through  a  vast 
bed  of  greenstone,  whose  black  and  square  masses,  stand  on 
either  side,  and  in  the  bed  of  the  stream.  Common  quarts,  im- 
perfectly chrystalized,  is  seen  in  the  mass,  and  is  the  sole  mine* 
ral  apparent,  although  a  more  attentive  search  may  disclose 
others.  A  portage  of  four  hundred  yards  is  made  to  avoid  the 
falls.  But  there  is  still  a  series  of  rapids,  extending,  with  short 
interruptions,  several  miles  above.  .         ■ 

The  physical  character  of  this  spot  is  such  as  to  arrest  a  passing 
attention  ;  but  it  is  inferior  to  the  moral  interest  arrising  out  of 
it.  It  is  the  battle  groand  of  Wahb  Ojeeg,  a  celebrated  Chippe- 
wa war  chief  of  the  last  century,  and  testifies  to  an  event  in  In- 
dian tradition,  which  is  not  so  remote  as  to  be  added  to  the  events 
of  the  oblivious  years  of  their  residence  upon  this  continent.  We 
have  neither  time  nor  space  to  enter  into  details  of  this  kind, 
and  can  merely  advert  to  the  incident  we  have  named.  Like 
most  of  the  incidents  of  Indian  warfare  in  the  region,  it  is  con- 
nected with  the  restless  spirit,  erratic  adventure,  and  ambitious 
daring  of  the  tribes  who  are,  this  season,  (1832,)  arrayed  in  hos- 
tility to  the  settlements  on  the  Wisconsin.  It  is  one  of  the  links 
of  the  curious  chain  of  history,  of  the  Sauc  and  Fox  tribes,  who 
have  fought  their  way  from  the  St.  Lawrence,  thus  far  across 
the  continent,  and  been  successively  embroiled,  with  each  of  the 
white  powers,  and,  perhaps  with  some  exceptions,  with  each  of 
the  Indian  tribes  of  the  north.  They  appear,  by  their  language 
and  traditions,  to  be  Aigonquins,  and  may  be  traced,  as  a  start- 
ing point,  to  the  north  shores  of  Lake  Ontario.  They  appear 
to  have  been  driven  thence  for  perfidy.  They  attacked  the 
fort  of  Detroit,  unsuccessfully.  They  lived  long  at,  and  gave 
name  to  Sagana.     They  went  to  the  Fox  River  of  Green 


XAIIRATIVE,  &c. 


129 


Bay  which  is  named  after  them,  and  hero  embroiled  themselves 
with  the  Monomonces,  the  Chippewas  and  the  French.  They 
were  finally  driven  thence  by  force  of  arms.  They  fled  to  the 
Wisconsin  where  Carver  speaks  of  their  villages  in  ITGO,  thence 
to  their  recent  residence  on  Rock  River,  and  by  the  last  tragic 
act  in  their  history,  arc  confined  to  a  limit  commencing  west 
of  the  Mississppi.  We  speak  of  the  Saucs  and  Foxes  as  con- 
nected, in  the  gauntlet-like  warfare  they  have  maintained,  for 
they  appear  to  have  been  intimate  allies  from  the  earliest  times. 
The  Indian  name  of  the  one  tribe  signifies,  Those  who  went 
out  of  the  land,  (Osaukce,)  and  the  other,  Redearths,  (Misk- 
wakee,)  known   by  the  norn  de  guerre,  of  Foxes. 

While  resident  at  Green  Bay,  they  occupied  also  Lac  du 
Flambeau,  and  extended  themselves  to  Lake  Superior,  and 
southwest  of  its  shores,  to  the  Sauc  and  Little  Sauc  Rivers, 
above  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony.  While  thus  located,  they  ap- 
pear to  have  fallen  out  with  the  Chippewas,  their  cousins  ger- 
man,  and  leagued  with  the  Sioux,  whom  they  have,  of  late,  so 
strenuously  foi^ght.  With  the  aid  of  the  latter,  at  first  covertly 
given,  they  maintained  the  possession  of  the  rice  lakes  and  mid- 
land hunting  grounds.  But  they  were  finally  overthrown  in  a 
general  defeat,  at  these  falls,  by  the  combined  Chippewa  bands 
of  Lake  Superior.  The  latter  came  down  the  St.  Croix,  by  its 
Namakagon  branch.  They  w^cre  led  by  Wahb  Ojeeg.  Their 
spies  reached  the  falls  without  having  encountered  an  enemy, 
but  they  unexpectedly  found  the  Foxes,  (whom  they  call  Oo- 
taigahmees,)  with  their  allies,  encamped  at  the  other  end  of 
the  portage.  A  partial  action  ensued.  It  was  rendered 
general  by  the  arrival  of  the  whole  Chippewa  force.  It  was 
a  fierce  and  bloody  action.  The  Foxes  made  a  resolute 
stand.  But  they  were  overpowered  and  fled.  And  they  have 
not  since  re-ap^.^ared  in  the  region.  Among  the  slain  several 
Sioux  were  found,  and  this  is  said  to  be  the  first  actual  testimo- 
ny of  the  Sioux  being  leagued  with  them,  in  the  war  against 

17 


130 


NARRATIVB,  &o. 


the  Chippewas.    But  this  assertion  is  hardly  reconcilcable  with 
the  date  of  the  war  in  other  places. 

Wahb  Ojeeg,  or  the  White  Fisher,  who  is  noticed  as  the  leader 
on  this  occasion,  is  said  to  have  led  out  seven  other  expeditions 
against  the  Foxes  and  Sioux.  He  died  at  Chegoimegon,  in 
Lake  Superior,  in  1793. 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


131 


CHAPTER  II. 

,&seent  of  the  St.  Croix  above  the  falls. — Direct  the  hvYtiing  of  illegal  tra- 
ding houses. — Snake  River. — Its  chief,  PezhickL — jYottces  of  Snake 
River. — Its  population  and  trade. — xS  foreign  trading  company  formerly 
located  here. — Effects  upon  the  Indian  intercourse  of  the  present  day. — 
Anecdote  of  the  former  mode  of  using  rum  and  tobacco. — Kettle  Rapids' 
— Shell  River. — A  hunting  party  of  Chippewa  boys. — Pokanokuning,  or 
Yellow  Rtver. — Its  population  and  trade. — J^otices  of  its  natural  history. 
— Shells. — Prairie  squirrel. — Widow  of  a  murdered  Indian,  called  the 
LilUe  Frenchman,  declines  having  her  son  put  to  school. — Reach  the 
foi'ks  of  the  St.  Crrnx.-  JSbtice  of  tlw-  .Namakagon  Branch. — The  chief, 
Kabamappa. —  Women's  Portage.— The  Sturgeon  Dam.—Kabamappa'a 
village. — Upper  St.  Croix  Lake. 

We  pursued  our  way  as  early  on  the  morning  (28th)  as  tlie 
clcarihg  up  of  the  fog  would  permit.  Soon  after  reaching  the 
head  of  the  series  of  rapids,  we  observed  a  couple  of  buildings 
of  logs,  upon  the  left  shore,  and  landed  to  examine  them.  They 
proved  to  be  deserted  cabins  which  had  been  occupied  by  tra- 
ders, with  their  doors  open,  and  containing  nothing  of  value. 
As  these  had  been  erected  contrary  to  decisions  of  the  Indian 
office,  made  under  the  law  of  Congress  regulating  trading  posts, 
and  at  a  point  where  the  Sioux  and  Chippcwas  are  thus  impro- 
perly brought  into  contact,  we  directed  them  to  be  burned. 
The  remainder  of  the  day  was  diligently  employed  in  tlic  as- 
cent. The  following  day  being  the  Sabbath,  was  devoted  to 
rest.  The  water  in  the  river  appeared  to  bo  very  low,  and 
was  momently  falling.  We  removed  our  place  of  cnoiiinjiincnt 
in  the  evening,  about  ten  miles.  A  Ciiijipcwa  whom  v/c  rnct 
with  his  family,  in  a  canoe,  informed  us  timt  Siiaiii  River  was 
baishoo,  a  term  denoting  near  at  hand. 


132 


KABRATIVE,  &c 


The  next  morning,  (30th,)  after  about  *hrcc  Fioiirs  paddling, 
we  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Kindbic,  or  Snake  River.  Wo 
found  Pezhicki,  (or  the  Uuffalo,)  the  principal  chief  of  that 
place,  and  his  band,  encamped  on  the  small  peninsula  which  \s 
formed  by  the  junction.  They  fired  a  salute,  and  crowded 
down  to  the  shore,  to  welcome  us.  This  chief  was  one  of  a 
delegation  who  visited  Washington,  some  years  ago.  He  came 
back  with  a  profusion  of  ornaments,  and  a  sword  and  tassels. 
These  were  of  no  real  utility,  and  have  long  since  disappeared. 
The  visit  had  the  eflect  to  slrew  him  the  strength  and  resources 
of  the  Americans.  With  little  force  of  character,  he  has  bc^ii 
pacific,  so  far  at  least,  as  relates  to  white  men.  He  was  present 
at  the  treaties  of  Prairie  du  Chicn,  and  Fond  du  Lac.  He  is  not 
the  war  chief  of  the  Snake  Kivcr  band.  We  know  not,  that 
he  encountered  in  his  journey,  any  teacher  or  preacher  to  in- 
form him  that  there  was  a  aavior. 

Official  business  occupied  a  part  of  the  morning.  "^^Ve  found 
not  the  slightest  evidence  of  any  participation,  or  disposition  to 
participate,  in  the  hostile  sciiemes  of  the  Saucs  and  Foxes. 
Pezhicki  approved  of  the  requests  made  by  the  Chijipewas  of 
the  Upper  Mississippi,  for  iiaving  tlieir  lines  surveyed,  and  uni- 
ted strongly  in  the  measure.  He  said  that  the  Sioux  had  iuani- 
fested  a  disposition  to  claim  the  country  above  the  Standing 
Cedars,  and  that  they  had,  and  still  continued  to  trespass  on  it. 
He  said,  that  tl'.ey  had  this  season,  crossed  through  the  Chippe- 
wa hunting  grounds  on  the  St.  Croix  to  go  against  the  band 
at  Rice  Lake  on  the  Red  Cedar  Fork  of  the  Chippewa  River. 
Ho  cheerfully  promised  to  assist  the  military  canoes,  in  their 
ascent  and  immediately  s  Mit  three  young  men  for  that  purpose. 

Snake  River  is  an  imp::rtant  tributary  of  the  St.  Croix.  It 
constitutes  an  established  post  of  trade,  for  which  licences  are 
granted  by  the  Indian  de[)urtmen(.  Its  Inchan  [)opulation  is  re- 
ported at  three  hundred  and  one  souls.  Persons  of  the  mixed 
just,  thirty-eight.  This  river  is  connected,  by  an  easy  portage, 
with  Rum  River,  a  route  much  used  by  Indians  going  to  the 


NARRATIVE,  &a 


133 


It 


Millc  Lac  and  Sandy  Lake  borders.     Masses  of  native  copper 
have  been  brought  out  of  its  bed  by  the  Indians,  who  report  the 
existence  of  further  indications  of  its  presence.     The  North 
West  Company  formerly  held  a  post  on  this  river,  and  it  re- 
mained for  several  years,  a  central  place  of  trade  for  the  In- 
dians of  the  lower  St.  Croix.     The  influence  of  this  company 
over  the  Indians  was  every  where  visible,  and  so  far  as  this  in- 
fluence was  connected  with  political  feelings,  it  was,  as  a  matter 
of  course,  exerted  in  favor  of  the  British  government.     As  not 
more  than  twenty  years  have  elapsed,  since  the  authority  of  the 
American  government  began  at  all  to  be  exercised  in  this  quar- 
ter, and  a  much  shorter  period  must  be  assigned  for  any  active 
influence  from  its  posts  and  agencies,  it  should  not  excite  sur- 
prise that  the  elder  Indians  should,  as  they  do,  feel  an  attach- 
ment for  that  government.     Nor  is  it  strange,  that  ambitiou? 
and  designing  men  among  thorn,  should  occasionally  form  com- 
binations for  open  resistance,  of  the  character  of  that  which 
has   recently   been  witnessed  among  the    Saucs  and   Foxes. 
Time,  and  judicious  counsels,  will  aflbrd  the  Lurcst  corrective. 

In  looking  back  to  the  condition  of  the  trade,  as  it  existed 
here,  fifty  years  ago,  some  striking  changes  iiavc  supervened^ 
A.  Mr.  Harris,  who  is  still  living  at  the  age  of  about  eigUy-four, 
informed  me,  that  about  the  close  of  the  American  war,  when 
he  first  came  to  this  river,  rum  was  an  article  in  high  re(|uest 
among  the  Indians.  'When  they  had  purchased  a  keg  of  it, 
it  was  customary  to  pour  it  out  into  a  largo  kettle  and  place 
it  over  a  fire.  A  hand  of  tobacco  was  then  put  in.  After  be- 
ing heated  and  stirred  about  for  u  time,  the  mixture  was  drank. 
The  distance  i'rom  Snake  Rivov  to  Yellow  Itiver  is  about 
thirty-five  niil(!s.  We  employed  the  30th,  Irom  about  eleven  in 
the  morning  till  eight  at  night,  and  the  31st  until  eight  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  in  performing  this  distance.  The  water  was 
very  low,  and  it  fre<|ucnlly  required  the  men  to  get  out  and 
wade.  The  Kettle  U;[)i(ls,  nine  miles  in  extent,  are,  however, 
the  most  formidablg  obstacle.     Tlic  fSt.  Croix  receives,  in  this 


134 


NARRATIVE.  &a 


i 


distance,  the  Akeck  or  Kettle  River,  from  the  left,  and  the  Ais- 
sippi,  or  Shell  River,  from  the  right.  The  latter  takes  its  rise 
in  a  lake,  which  is  noted  for  the  number  and  large  size  of  its 
fresh  water  shells.  Hence  its  name.  We  met  a  number  of 
Indians,  on  this  day's  journey  who  evinced  a  friendly  feeling. 
We  encamped  at  eight  o'clock,  with  a  party  of  Indian  boys, 
who  had  come  down  the  river  hunting.  They  were  rejoiced  on 
seeing  us  approach,  and  spent  much  of  their  ammunition  in  salu- 
ting us,  which  a  colder  f>3eling  of  foresight,  might  have  induced 
them  to  reserve  for  the  chase.  And  they  offered  us  some  of  the 
scanty  proddcts  of  their  evening's  labour,  thus  evincing  the  truth 
of  the  remark, 

"  Yet  is  he  free ;  a  morsel  though  his  ftire, 
"That  morsel  will  he,  unrepining',  share; 
"A  kind  companion,  and  a  liberal  friend, 
"Not  prone  to  hoard,  nor  cautious  to  expend, 
"Thence,  often  poor;  but  not  tiiat  craven  kind, 
"  The  low-born  meanness  of  a  stingy  minil." 

One  of  the  canocmcn  lacerated  his  foot  on  the  angular  masses 
of  greenstone,  whirli  form  a  shore  of  angular  pebbles,  near 
Snake  River.  And  this  rock  appeared  again  distinctly,  in 
j?lace,  on  the  Kettle  rapids.  Masses  of  it,  were  frequently  seen 
in  the  bed  of  the  river  and  incumbering  its  shores,  below  that 
point.  Tiiey  were  observed  to  decrease  in  size  and  frequency 
above  these  rapids,  from  which  it  may  be  inferred,  that  the 
rapids  themselves  are  situated  near  the  limits  of  the  formation. 

At  Yellow  River,  we  found  a  considerable  assembly  of  In- 
dians, who,  as  tlicy  saw  our  approach  for  some  distance,  ranged 
thomselvcs  along  the  shore,  and  fired  a  formal  salute. 
I  had  visited  this  place,  the  same  month  and  nearly  the 
same  day,  in  1H:}|,  and  then  entered  the  mouth  of  the 
river  to  form  my  encampment.  But  on  attempting  again 
to  reach  the  aaine  spot,  the  water  was  :oun<l  so  low,  that  it  was 
impracticable,  .md  I  came  to  the  iaiidiiig  in  front  of  a  naked 
eminence,    which,  the   Indians  call  rokonokuniiig,  or  Plnco 


NARRATIVE,  Ac 


135 


of  the  Hip  Bone,*  a  term  by  which  the  river  itself  is  (by  them) 
designated. 

This  river  is  a  post  of  trade,  containing  a  population  esti- 
mated at  three  hundred  and  eighty-two  souls.  The  lands  are 
fertile,  and  afford  in  connection  with  Ottawa  Lake,  and  the  ad- 
jacent country,  a  good  location  for  a  mission  and  school.  The 
river  originates  near  the  head  of  Long  River  of  the  Red  Cedar 
Fork  of  the  Chippewa,  to  which  there  is  a  canoe  portage.  It 
expands  at  unequal  distances,  beginning  at  its  source,  into  L^tr 
Vaseux,  Rice  Laire,  and  Yellow  Lake.  Wild  rice  is  one  of  its 
productions,  and  is  among  the  means  of  subsistence  on  which 
the  natives  rely.  Its  natural  history  is  further  deserving  of  re- 
mark, as  yielding  abundantly,  univalve  shells  of  a  fine  size. 
The  purple  winged  unio  is  found  in  abundance ;  and  the  natives 
make  use  of  this  species,  for  spoons,  by  rubbing  oflf  the  a  lata; 
and  rounding  the  margin — a  process  by  which  they  are  ren- 
dered of  no  value  as  specimens  of  the  species.  The  copper- 
head snake  is  said  to  exist  in  the  waters  of  this  river.  Its 
banks  afford  much  of  the  open  grounds  which  are  favorable  to 
the  thirteen  striped,  or  prairie  squirrel,  (S.  trcdecem,  of  Mitch- 
ill.)  The  Indians  exhibited  to  me  the  skin  of  this  little  animal, 
which  is  peculiarly  marked  with  alternations  of  stripes  and 
spots. 

We  observed  among  the  group  of  Indians  at  this  place,  the 
widow  and  children  of  Wuimit-Egozhains,  a  Chippewa,  having 
an  admixture  of  white  blood,  who,  with  three  others,  was  mur- 
dered by  the  Sioux  while  descending  the  lower  part  of  the  St. 
Croix,  in  a  canoe,  in  the  fall  of  1830.  We  directed  the  inter- 
preter to  say  to  her,  that  as  providence  had  removed  her  natural 
protector,  and  her  means  of  subsistence  must  be  small,  the  elder 
of  her  boys,  who  was  present,  would  be  taken  and  sent  to 
school,  and  also  taught  the  arts  of  an  industrious  life,  if  she 
would  direct  him  to  embark  in  one  of  our  canoes.     She  ap- 

*Alluding  to  a  mound  on  an  eminence  ul  tlio  iiioutli  of  the  rivor. 


13G 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


peared  to  be  pleased  but  at  the  same  time  embarrassed.  She 
consulted  with  a  brother  who  was  one  of  the  Indians  present, 
and  then  replied  that  the  boy  was  not  altogether  useless  in  aid- 
ing her  to  get  a  support,  as  he  could  fish  and  kill  patridges. 
She  did  not  feel  willing  thus  suddenly  to  part  with  him,  but  ob- 
served that  she  would  send  him  out  in  the  spring. 

We  were  five  hours  and  a  lialf  in  going  from  Yellow  River 
to  the  Forks  of  the  St.  Croix.  The  distance  is  probably  not 
over  thirteen  miles.  These  data  vAW  show  how  slowly  we  pro- 
ceeded, with  every  exertion,  against  the  obataclcs  of  a  very  low 
state  of  water.  And  at  this  spot  we  knew  that  we  were  to 
lose,  at  least,  one  half  of  the  entire  volume.  The  loss  is  indeed 
greater,  for  the  Namakagon,  or  right  hand  fork,  which  we  were 
here  to  leave,  is  decidedly  the  largest  of  the  two. 

The  Namakagon  Branch  has  its  rise  in  u  (ake,,which  the  In- 
dians call  Mattedhair  Lake,  very  near  the  source  of  the  Mush- 
kee  or  Mauvais  River  of  Lake  Superior.  Neither  of  these 
LT"jams  can,  however,  be  ascended  to  their  sources.  There  is  a 
portage  across  the  intervening  grounds,  interspersed  with  small 
lakes  which  is  practicable  for  canoes  and  packages  of  goods, 
carried  after  the  northwest  manner.  The  Namakagon  has  an- 
other portage,  at  a  lower  point  to  Ottawa  Lake,  the  source  of 
one  of  the  navigable  branches  of  the  Chippewa  River.  This 
river,  after  running  about  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles,  joins 
the  northwest  branch  at  the  Forks  of  the  St.  Croix,  and  from 
this  point,  the  joint  volume,  increased  by  a  number  of  tributaries 
is  carried  on,  to  swell  the  mass  of  the  Mississippi. 

We  found  the  chief  Kabainappa,  with  others,  encamped  at 
the  Forks.  They  evinced  the  same  feeling  of  welcome,  and 
pleasure  we  had  met  from  the  Chippcwas  ou  the  lower  par'-  of 
the  stream.  Kabamappa  said  that  nothing  had  been  very  re- 
cently heard  from  the  direction  of  Lac  du  Flambeau  and  the 
borders  of  the  Sauc  disturbances.  lie  readily  communicated 
many  liicts  respecting  the  existing  difliculties,  and  the  means 
taken  to  enlist  the  Indians  in  a  general  war.    lie  said,  that  the 


NARBATITE,  Ac 


137 


confederacy,  ns  it  is,  had  been  reported  to  consist  of  nine  tribes, 
whom  he  named.*  With  respect  to  a  permanent  peace  with 
the  Sioux,  he  cordially  approved  it.  He  had,  he  observed,  giv- 
en much  of  his  thoughts  and  his  time  to  that  object,  and  parti- 
cularly so  since  our  previous  visit.  It  was,  primarily,  through 
the  influence  of  this  chief  that  a  general  peace-council  had  been 
held  by  the  Sioux  and  Chippewas,  during  the  fall  of  1831,  on 
Snake  River. 

As  to  the  state  of  the  water  his  expression  was,  "  iscutta !  is- 
cutta  !"  indicating  an  exhausted  state.  He  added,  that  though 
we  had  encountered  difficulties  on  the  stream  below,  they 
would  be  multiplied  on  the  branch  we  were  about  to  ascend. 
Even  within  sight  of  his  lodge,  he  pointed  to  shallows,  where 
it  would  be  impossible  to  ascend  without  wading  in  the  stream 
and  carrying  all  the  baggage.  The  river,  he  said,  was  uncom- 
monly low  for  the  season,  and  was  daily  getting  lower.  Under 
these  circumstances,  we  had  no  time  to  lose.  We  employed 
the  remainder  of  the  day  in  going  about  seven  miles,  and  en- 
camped after  dark  at  a  place  called  the  Women's  Portage. 
Just  before  encamping,  and  when  we  were  seeking  a  spot  along 
the  thick  brushy  shore,  to  debark  at,  Kabamappa  suddenly  ap- 
peared standing  on  the  bow  of  his  canoe,  and  pointing  onwards, 
guided  us  to  the  spot  '^f  our  encampment.  Daylight  had  com- 
pletely disappeared  and  it  was  barely  possible,  in  a  dark  atmos- 
phere, to  discern  contiguous  objects.  As  the  tall  and  guant 
form  of  the  chief  glided  by,  with  his  spear-pole  elevated  in  the 
direction  we  were  to  go,  it  might  have  needed  but  little  power 
of  the  imagination,  to  transform  him  into  a  spirit  of  supernatu- 
ral pov;er.  Owing  to  the  darkness  we  found  it  difficult  to  pro- 
cure fire-wood  for  the  night.  It  was  sought  with  torches.  The 
chief  joined  us  at  our  evening  meal.  We  were  pleased  with 
his  urbanity. 

A  fog  detained  ub  at  our  encampment  until  after  daylight, 
(I St  Aug.)    We  were  enabled  to  proceed  at  five  o'clock.    Our 

♦  Viile  Loiter  to  his  ExcoUcn  ,y  Gov.  Porter,  in  the  Appondix. 


ia6 


IfABBATIVfi,  Ac. 


-first  labor  wan  tho  ascent  of  a  rapid,  our  tecond,  our  tJUrd,  and 
our  fourth  labors,  Tvere  also  rapids.  In  short,  rapid  succeeded 
to  rapid,  and  with  such  short  intervals,  that  it  would  be  imprac- 
ticable from  any  notes  preserved  of  the  route,  to  speak  of  this 
part  of  the  stream,  in  any  other  light  than  as  a  continued  series 
of  rapids.  We  often  thought  ourselves  above  them  but  we  as 
often  found,  in  the  language  of  our  canoemen,  "  encore  un.'* 
About  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  we  came  to  still  waters  with 
sedgy  shores,  and  at  seven  in  the  evening  reached  and  landed 
at  Kabamappa's  village.  The  distance  may  be  twenty-five 
miles  above  the  Women's  Portage.    We  encamped  here. 

The  village  is  situated  on  a  part  of  the  river  called  Namai 
Kowagon,  or  Sturgeon  Dam.  It  occupies  an  eligible  prairie 
bank,  and  exhibits  in  the  style  of  the  lodges  and  gardens,  con- 
siderable industry  and  regard  to  comfort.  It  would  seem  to  be 
DO  difficult  effort  to  induce  Indians,  who  had  proceeded  thus  far 
in  fixed  industry,  to  labor  on  their  lands  more  extensively  and 
efTectually.  The  lodges  represent,  on  the  ground  plan,  oblongs 
enclosed  with  strong  elm  bark,  sustained  on  a  frame  work  of 
saplings,  tied  on  posts  firmly  set  in  the  ground.  They  have  a 
moveable  piece  or  door,  at  each  end,  and  an  opening  in  the 
centre  of  the  lodge,  in  the  place  of  a  chimney.  Corn  and  po- 
tatoe  fields,  covered  the  surrounding  grounds.  The  corn  was 
in  tassel,  but  the  wilting  of  its  blades,  indicated,  that  they  had 
been  touched  by  a  slight  frost.  Its  effects  were  particularly 
apparent  in  some  vines  near  one  of  the  lodges.  Although  the 
lodges  had  been  carefully  closed,  the  chief  said  during  his  ab- 
sence, a  wolf  had  broken  into  his  lodge  and  committed  depre- 
dations. He  observed,  in  speaking  of  game,  that  the  red  deer 
was  found  on  the  adjoining  plains.  In  order  to  hunt  the  moose 
an  animal  formerly  abundant  in  the  region,  he  observed  that  it 
was  necessary  to  go  to  one  of  the  remote  forks  of  the  Burnt- 
wood  or  Bruld  River.  Ho  represented  the  population  of  his 
village  at  eighty-eight  souls,  of  whom  twenty-eight  were  men. 
This  estimate  was  understood  to  include  the  minor  chief  Black 


NARRATIVE,  &o, 


130 


bird  and  his  followers,  who  are  sometimes  referred  to  as  a  dis- 
tinct band.  We  asked  the  chief,  while  sitting  at  the  camp-fire 
in  the  evening,  whether  he  did  not  feel  tired,  having  observed 
that  during  the  day,  he  had  alone,  with  the  aid  only  of  his  wife, 
poled  li^  :<s  canoe  and  managed  to  keep  ahead,  so  as  to  guide, 
our  canoe  with  seven  men.  He  was  evidently  fatigued,  but  re- 
plied, smiling,  no. 

We  parted  with  this  chief,  who  h  -s  become  respectable  for 
his  influence  in  this  part  of  the  country,  at  four  o'clock  on  the 
next  morning,  (2d,)  We  had  now  got  above  all  the  strong  rap- 
ids, and  attained  very  nearly  the  height  of  land.  The  river, 
above  this  point,  receives  the  Clearwater  and  Buffalo  Rivers,  as 
tributaries  on  the  right  bank.  It  is  finally  traced  to  Lake  St. 
Croix,  a  handsome  sheet  of  clear  water,  about  sis  miles  long. 
This  lake  has  an  island*  which  is  the  site  of  a  small  village. 
Its  head  is  perhaps  ten  or  eleven  leagues  distant  from  the  Na- 
mai  Kowagon. 

♦  Tliis  island  has  been  the  scene  of  a  subsequent  murder,  in  which  an  Indian 
waa  excited  to  kill  his  father-in-law. 


'.r^ 


140 


NARBATIVB,  «c. 


I 


CHAPTER  III. 

Character  of  the  St.  Croix. — Its  productiveness  in  wUd  rice. — Population 
and  trade. — Condition  of  the  Indians,  and  their  prospect. — Portage  to 
the  Eumtwood. — MaHne  sand  formation. — Bass  lake. — Character  of  the 
BurntxDood  river. — Arrival  at  its  discluirge  into  Fond  du  Lac  of  Lake 
Superior. — Indian  friends. — Close  of  the  JVarratioe. — Brief  general  re- 
marks on  the  condition  of  the  Chippewas. — Traits  of  character  and  goV' 
ermnent. — The  institution  of  the  Totem. — Tale  of  the  origin  of  White 
Fish. 

On  entering  lake  St.  Croix  we  were   favored  with  a  fair 
wind,  and  made  use  of  our  sails  in  passing  it.    As  we  approached 
its  head,  we  found  the  swell  formidable,  but  were  able,  never- 
theless, to  keep  the  lake.    We  debarked,  on  a  marshy  margin 
at  its   head,  being  the  commencement  of  the  portage  to  the 
Brule.    As  the  river  St.  Croix  has  its  origin  here,  a  few  gene- 
v,il  romarks  on  its  geographical  features,  may  be  subjoined. — 
TJiifi  stream  is  an  important  tributary  to  the  Upper  Mississippi, 
originating  on  elevated  grounds,   and  consequently,  having  a 
rapid  mean  descent.     Although  not  remarkable  for  its  lengthy 
its  waters  spread  in  a  lateral  line,  an  unusual  distance.     It  has 
many  tributaries,  connecting  it,  on  the  north,  with  Rum  river, 
on  the  south,  with  Chippewa  river,  and  towards  the  east  with 
the   Mauvais  and  the  Brul6  rivers  of  Lake  Superior.     The 
main  channel   may  be  estimated,  by  its  windings,  at  two  hund- 
red miles.     The  length  of  its  Namakagon  fork,  is  estimated  to 
be  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles,  while  that  of  its  northern 
branch  does  not  probably  exceed  sixty-five  miles.     Both  branch- 
es, together  w  ith  its  lower  tributaries,  and  their  numerous  lakes, 
yield  the  northern  rice  plant.    The  abundance  of  the  plant,  has 


SfAQHATlVB,  «to. 


141 


led  to  the  local  term  of  the  Folio  Avoine  country,  o  name  by 
which  it  is  particularly  known  in  the  transactions  of  the  Fur 
Trade. 

It  has  a  comparatively  mild  climate,  and  rich  soil,  and  in 
addition  to  the  small  fur  bearin^r  animals,  on  the  sale  of  which 
the  Indians  rely  for  their xvoollc:   ,  arms,  and  ammunition;  it 
affords  the  spontaneous  mean^  of  subsistence,  more  fully,  per- 
haps, than  most  oiher  prt»s  of  thf^  northwest  regions.     Its  pre- 
sent aggregate  poi-dlat.w.  eeii  estimated  the  present  year, 
at  eight  hundred  an(    I'w  .  say  nine  hundred  souls,  num- 
bering those  only  wl.                  na  icntly  located  in  its  valley. — 
What  quantity  of  furs  an  cs  is  annually  got  from  it,  and 
what  amount  of  Indian  goov.:,  are  required  to  pay  for  them,  are 
questions  which  might  be  ascertained,  with  general  accura- 
cy, by  consulting  official  records.     But  it  is  sufficient  for  the 
purposes  of  moral  enquiry,  to  remark,  that  both  the  supplies  and 
the  returns,  are  less  than  they  were  in  former  years,  and  that 
there  is  a  declension  in  the  trade,  which  must  at  length  produce  a 
migration  of  the  Indians,  or  induce  them  to  become  agricultu- 
rists.   The  fate  that  has  overtaken  other  tribes,  enjoying  a  more 
southerly  position,  must  inevitably  overtake  these  bands.     And 
the  period  will  probably  arrive  earlier,  than  it  might  be  antici- 
pated.    They  occupy  a  portion  of  the  Mississippi  valley,  which 
is  adapted  for  agriculture.     Many  parts  of  it,  possess  a  rich  soil, 
and  are  well  timbered.     Other  portions  are  prairie  land,  suited 
for  pasturage.    Its  most  arid  tracts  abound  in  pine,  and  there 
is  hardly  a  stream,  of  its  many  tributaries  which  does  not  afford 
numerous  eligible  seats  for  saw  and  grist  mills.     Hunting  seems 
the  only  occupation,  which  cannot  be  a  permanent  one.     But, 

"While  thus  the  clinso  declines,  and  herds  depart, 
And  heaven  in  prospect,  dooms  his  favorite  art, 
No  care  of  lands  or  flocks  prepares  his  mind, 
To  mend  his  fortunes,  and  to  save  his  kind." 

The  portage  from  the  St.  Croix  to  the  Burntwood,  begins  at 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


-I2ii   121 

us 

2.2 


Its 


u 


Ml 


2.0 


m 


1.25  |j,.4    ^ 

< 

6"     

► 

ik 


<>>. 


^ 


^ 


'/ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WIBSTIR.N.Y,  MSIO 

(716)  •72-4S03 


0 


U.. 


<" 


142 


narrative;  &0. 


the  head  of  (tho  Upper)  lake  St.  Croix.  It  lies  over  an  elevated 
sandy  pine  ridge,  which  divides  the  two  streams.  The  distance 
which  the  canoes  and  packages  require  to  be  carried,  is  3,350 
yards,  or  nearly  two  miles.  On  the  left  hand,  in  carrying  from 
the  St.  Croix,  there  is  a  deep  tamerac  valley,  which  is  said  to 
afford  the  head  springs  of  both  streams.  On  the  right,  is  seen, 
at  some  distance,  a  small  lake,  which  is  stated  to  yield  the  black 
bass,  and  to  have  no  outlet.  Its  existence  in  a  sand  formation, 
indicates  perhaps,  coral  rag,  hardpan,  or  some  firmer  material 
below.  This  sand  is  apparently  of  marine  deposition,  and 
agrees,  in  this  respect,  with  the  extensive  formations  at  the 
sources  of  the  Mississippi. 

The  goods  after  being  carried  this  distance,  are  put  down,  on 
the  banks  of  a  sandy  bottomed  brook  of  very  clear  cold  water, 
overhung  with  alders.  Any  other  person,  but  one  who  had  be- 
come familiar  with  northwest  portages,  would  be  apt  to  say,  on 
being  ushered  to  this  secluded  spot,  "  well,  this  is  certainly  an 
eligible  spot  to  quench  one's  thirst  at,  but  as  for  embarking  on 
this  rill,  with  a  canoe  and  baggage,  the  thing  seems  to  be  pre- 
posterous." And  so  it  certainly  appeared,  on  our  arrival. — 
There  was  not  an  average  depth  of  water  of  more  than  two  to 
four  inches.  But  by  going  some  distance  below,  and  damming 
the  stream,  it  rose  in  a  short  time,  high  enough  to  float  a  canoe, 
with  a  part  of  its  lading.  The  men  walking  in  the  stream,  then 
led  the  canoes,  cutting  away  the  brush  to  veer  them,  and  car- 
rying such  parts  of  the  lading  as  could  not,  from  time  to  time, 
be  embarked.  We  did  not  begin  the  descent,  till  six  o'clock, 
in  the  evening,  and  went  about  a  mile  during  the  first  hour  and 
a  half.  It  then  became  so  dark,  that  it  was  necessary  to  encamp. 
And  to  encamp  in  such  a  place,  seemed  impossible.  We  could 
not,  however,  hesitate.  There  was  no  alternative,  we  could 
neither  advance  nor  recede,  and  we  were  surrounded  with  a 
shaking  bog.  We  slept  on  a  kind  of  bog,  which  the  men,  call 
tetcs  des  femtncs.  Some  rain  fell  during  tho  night,  but  wc  were 
happily  relieved  from  the   fear '■'' "  undation,  by  the  showers 


NARRATIVE.  An. 


143 


passing  off.    The  next  morning  brought  with  it,  a  resumption  of 
the  toil  of  the  evening.    The  canoes  were  sent  on  entirely 
empty.    All  the  baggage  was  carried  about  a  mile,  at  which 
distance  the  stream  is  perhaps  doubled  in  width,  and  more  than 
doubled  in  depth.    The  next  mile  rendering  the  going  quite 
easy.    At  this  point,  say  three  miles  from  the  portage,  we  em- 
barked all  our  baggage,  and  after  this,  found  no  want  of  water, 
till  we  came  to  the  rapids.    These,  commence  about  twenty- 
four  miles  below  the  portage,  and  they  extend  with  intervals  of 
smooth  water,  "  few  and  far  between,"  to  within  three  or  four 
miles  of  the  point  of  the  entrance  of  the  river,  into  Lake  Supe- 
rior.   The  entire  length  of  this  river  may  be  estimated  at  one 
hundred  miles,  more  than  eighty  miles  of  this  distance  consists 
of  rapids.    It  has  been  said  that  there  are  two  hundred  and 
forty  distinct  rapids.    At  most  of  these,  there  is  several  feet 
fall.     At  some  of  them  eight  to  ten  feet.    Four  of  them  require 
portages  of  short  extent.    Six  or  seven  hundred  feet  would  not 
appear  to  be  an  extravagant  estimate  for  the  entire  fall.     The 
river  itself  is  a  perfect  torrent ;  often   on  looking  down  its 
channel,  there  are  wreaths  of  foam  constituting  a  brilliant  vista, 
overhung  with  foliage.    It  would  never  be  used  at  all,  for  the 
purposes  of  the  trade,  were  it  not,  that  there  is  much  water  on 
the  rapids,  so  that  experienced  men  can  conduct  loaded  canoes 
both  up  and  down  them.    The  river  might  appropriately  be 
called  Rapid,  or  Mad  River,  or  almost  any  thing  else,  but  by 
its  popular  name  of  Brule.    This  is,  in  fact,  rather  a  depar- 
ture, than  a  derivative  from  the  Indian,  Wisdkoda,  i.  e.  burnt- 
pines,  or  burnt-wood,  in  allusion  to  a  signal  destruction  of 
its  pine  forests,  by  fire.     We  were  two  days,  and  part  of 
on  evening,  in  effecting  the  descent,  and  regained  our  out- 
ward track,  at  the  point  of  its  discharge  into  the  Fond  du  Lac 
of  lake  Superior.    We  reached  this  point  on  the  fourth  of 
August,  late  at  night,  having  gone  later  than  usual,  from  the  fact 
of  finding  ourselves  below  tiio  rapids,  and  consequently  know- 


144 


NASOATIVE,  Ac. 


ing  that  we  must  be  near  the  lake.  Our  first  certain  indication 
of  our  proximity  to  it,  vras,  however,  given  by  hearing  the 
monotonous  thump  of  an  Indian  drum.  We  soon  after  came  in 
sight  of  camp  fires,  with  Indian  forms  passing  before  them. — 
And  we  found  ourselves,  on  landing,  in  the  midst  of  former 
Indian  acquaintances.  Among  them  were  Mongazid  (Loon's 
Foot,)  the  second  Chief  of  Fond  du  Lac,  and  Chamees,  (Poun- 
cing Hawk,)  a  young  man  who  had  first  recommended  himself 
to  notice  in  1820,  by  guiding  a  part  of  Governor  Cass'  expe- 
dition above  the  Knife  Portage,  and  who  evinced  the  same 
disposition,  during  the  forepart  of  the  present  summer,  by  acting 
as  a  guide  to  the  party,  between  Fond  du  Lac  and  Sandy  Lake. 
We  were  pleased  on  observing  the  military  boat,  used  by  Lieu- 
tenant Allen  on  the  lake,  safely  moored,  with  its  sails  and  tackle, 
within  the  mouth  of  the  river,  having  been  brought  down,  agrea- 
bly  to  promise,  by  Mongazid,  who  had  faithfully  remained  in 
charge  of  it. 

The  day  following,  being  the  Sabbath,  was  spent  at  this 
place.  And  the  narrative  of  our  route  from  the  Mississippi, 
may  here  be  appropriately  closed.  Some  remarks  arising  fron 
observations  on  the  condition  of  the  Indians,  among  whom  we 
have  passed,  it  may  be  proper  to  add  ;  but  from  the  little  leisure 
we  can  command,  they  are  necessarily  few  and  brief. 

The  Chippevvas  are  spread  over  a  very  large  area  in  the  north, 
divided  into  local  bands,  and  separated  by  extensive  tracts 
which  are,  in  great  part,  sterile.  They  are  not  fixed  in  their 
habitations  at  any  point,  during  the  whole  of  the  year,  being 
compelled  to  go  in  search  of  the  game,  fish,  and  other  sponta- 
neous productions,  on  which  they  depend.  The  space  which 
each  band  periodically  traverses,  in  this  effort,  is  extensive,  and 
subjects  them  to  casualties,  which  they  would  otherwise  escape. 
Their  condition  is  still  further  imbittered  by  hostilities  with  the 
Sioux  tribes,  who  occupy  the  whole  line  of  their  western  fron- 
tier. They  cover  the  entire  northwestern  angle  of  the  United 
States,  extending  down  the  Mississippi  valley  on  both  banks,  as 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


145 


low  as  the  Wadub,  beiug  the  first  stream  above  Sac  river.  At 
this  point  their  territorial  line  crosses  from  the  west  to  the  east 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  pursuing  a  southerly  course,  at  the 
distance  of  about  forty  miles  from  it,  until  it  intersects  the  lands 
of  the  Winnebagoes,  north  of  the  Wisconsin.  This  portion  of 
the  territory  affords  decidedly  the  largest  and  best  body  of 
farming  lands  in  their  possession,  and  will,  probably,  herecfter 
yield  them,  either  by  the  proceeds  of  its  sale,  or  cultivation,  a 
more  sure  reliance  at  a  period  when  the  land  becomes  divested 
of  game.  The  climate  of  this  area  is  comparatively  mild,  and 
the  Indians  who  inhabit  it,  notwithstanding  their  partial  losses 
from  wars,  have  evidently  increased  in  population.  They  might 
be  concentrated  here,  could  the  agricultural  be  substituted  for 
the  hunter  life — a  result  which  may  be  expected  to  follow,  but 
cannot  in  any  reasonable  estimate  be  expected  to  precede,  their 
conversion  to  Christianity. 

This  tribe  offer  no  prominent  obstacles  to  the  introduction  of 
the  gospel.  We  have  before  adverted  to  the  slender  frame 
work  of  their  native  religion,  which  seems  to  be  made  up,  pri- 
marily of  certain  superstitious  ceremonies,  winding  themselves 
about  the  subject  of  medicine.  It  appears  to  occupy  that  void 
in  the  barbaric  mind,  which  the  soothsayers  and  magii  of  other 
lands,  pressed  forward,  in  the  absence  of  revelation,  to  fill. 
But  we  do  not  know  that  the  ritual  has  any  striking  features  in 
common.  The  principal  obstacle  which  missionaries  will  have 
to  contend  with,  is  a  want  <^  the  knowledge  of  their  language. 
And  to  surmount  this  is  a  labor  which  they  cannot  too  early  be- 
gin nor  too  zealously  persevere  in.  The  language  itself,  as  we 
have  before  indicated,  (vide  Chap.  X.)  presents  a  copious  vo- 
cabulary, and  is  capable  of  being  made  the  medium  of  religious 
instruction.  It  has  some  defects  which  will  require  to  be  sup- 
plied, and  some  redundancies  which  will  demand  curtailment, 
when  it  comes  to  be  written.  But  they  offer  very  slight  obsta- 
cles to  oral  communication.  It  is  obviously  better  suited  to 
convey  narrative  than  disquisitive  matter.    And  has  been  so 


U6 


MABBATIVE.  Ac. 


Jong  applied  to  corporeal  objects,  that  it  requires  caution  and  a 
familiar  knowledge  of  its  idioms,  in  the  conveyance  of  intellec- 
tual and  still  more  of  spiritual  conceptions.  •'  —  - -'    i« 

In  mere  externals,  the  Chippewas  are  not  essentially  different 
from  other  tribes  of  the  Algonquin  stock  in  the  western  coun- 
try. And  the  points  in  which  a  difference  holds,  may  be  sup- 
posed to  have  been,  for  the  most  part,  the  effects  of  a  more  un- 
genial  climate.  They  are,  to  a  less  extent  than  most  of  the 
tribes,  cultivators  of  the  soil,  and  more  exclusively  hunters  and 
warriors.  Living  in  a  portion  of  the  continent,  remarkable 
for  the  number  of  its  large  and  small  lakes,  they  find  a  com- 
mon resource  in  fish,  and  along  with  this,  enjoy  the  advantage  of 
reaping  the  wild  rice. 

Their  government  has  been  deemed  a  paradox,  at  the  same  time 
exercising,  and  too  feeble  to  exercise  power.  But  it  is  not 
more  paradoxical  than  all  patriarchial  governments,  which  have 
their  tie  in  filial  affection,  and  owe  their  weakness  to  versatility 
of  opinion.  War  and  other  public  calamities  bring  them  to- 
gether, while  prosperity  drives  them  apart.  They  rally  on  pub- 
lic danger,  with  wonderful  facility,  and  they  disperse  with 
equal  quickness.  All  their  efforts  are  of  the  partizan,  popular 
kind.  And  if  these  do  not  succeed  they  are  dispirited.  There 
18  nothing  in  their  institutions  and  resources  suited  for  long  con- 
tinued, steady  exertion. 

The  most  striking  trait  in  their  moral  history  is  the  institution 
of  the  Totem — a  sign  manual,  by  which  the  affiliation  of  fa- 
milies is  traced,  agreeing,  more  exactly,  perhaps,  than  has 
been  supposed,  with  the  armorial  bearings  of  the  feudal  ages. 
And  this  institution  is  kept  up,  with  a  feeling  of  importance, 
which  it  is  difficult  to  account  for.  An  Indian,  as  is  well  known, 
will  tell  his  specific  name  with  great  reluctance,  but  his  generic 
or  family  name — in  other  words,  his  Totem,  he  will  declare 
without  hesitation,  and  with  an  evident  feeling  of  pride. 

None  of  our  tribes  have  proceeded  further  than  the  first  rude 
steps  in  hieroglyphic  writing.    And  it  is  a  practice  in  which  the 


NARRATIVE,  &c. 


UT 


Uhippewas  arc  peculiarly  expert.  No  part  of  their  country  can 
be  visited  without  bringing  this  trait  into  prominent  notice. 
Every  path  has  its  blazed  and  figured  trees,  conveying  intelli- 
gence to  all  who  pass,  for  all  can  read  and  understand  these 
signs.  They  are  taught  to  the  young  as  carefully  as  our  alpha- 
bet, with  the  distinction,  however,  that  hieroglyphic  writing,  is 
the  prerogative  of  the  males.  These  devices  are  often  traced 
on  sheets  of  birch  bark  attached  to  poles.  They  are  traced  on 
war-clubs,  on  canoe  paddles,  bows  or  gun  stocks.  They  are 
often  drawn  on  skins,  particularly  those  used  as  back  dresses, 
by  warriors.  They  have  also  other  hieroglyphic  modes  of  com- 
municating information,  by  poles  with  knots  of  grass  attached  to 
them,  or  rings  of  paint,  and  often  by  antlers,  or  animals'  heads 
suspended  by  the  banks  of  rivers. 

The  following  tale  is  added  as  an  example  of  the  kind  of 
imaginative  lore  indicated  by  it. 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  WHITE-FISH. 

In  ancient  times  when  the  Indians  were  better  than  they 
now  are,  when  their  laws  were  enforced  by  the  chiefs,  and 
when  every  crime  was  promptly  punished,  there  lived  a  no- 
ted hunter  and  a  just  man,  at  a  remote  point  on  the  north 
shore  of  Lake  Superior.     He  had  a  wife  and  two  sons,  who 
were  usually  left  in  the  lodge,  while  he  went  out  in  quest  of 
the  animals  upon  whose  flesh  they  subsisted.    As  game  was 
then  abundant,  his  exertions  were  well  rewarded,  and  he  lived 
in  the  enjoyment  of  every  blessing.    But  there  was  at  this  time 
a  venom  preparing  for  his  heart,  which  was  not  the  less  poison- 
ous, because  it  was  for  a  time  kept  in  secret.    His  two  little 
sons  had  observed  the  visits  of  a  neighboring  hunter,  during  the 
ibsence  of  their  father,  and  they  ventured  to  remonstrate  with 
heir  mother  on  the  propriety  of  receiving  clandestine  visits, 
out  she  was  in  no  temper  to  be  reasoned  with.     She  rebuked 
them  sharply,  and  fuinlly,  on  their  intimation  of  disclosing  thr> 
secret,  threntcnod  to  kill  them  if  thoy  mncic  any  disclosure. 


148 


NARRATIVE  Ac. 


They  were  frightened  into  silence.  But  observing  the  continu- 
ance of  an  improper  intercourse,  kept  up  by  stealth  as  it  were, 
they  resolved  at  last  to  disclose  the  whole  matter  to  their  father. 
The  result  was  such  as  might  be  anticipated.  The  father  being 
satisfied  with  the  infidelity  of  his  wife,  took  up  a  war  club  at  a 
moment  when  he  was  not  perceived,  and  with  a  single  blow  de- 
spatched the  object  of  his  jealousy.  He  then  buried  her  under 
the  ashes  of  his  fire,  took  down  his  lodge,  and  removed  to  a  dis- 
tant position.  •  ■■'^•*'  ^J^-""^*'  Jf-n^ty^i/ftf^nK^  ^>o^■.s:J'«*i'■.J' ^'^'f^" 

But  the  spirit  of  the  woman  haunted  the  children  who  were 
now  grown  up  to  the  estate  of  young  men.  She  appeared  to 
them  in  the  shadows  of  evening.  She  terrified  them  in  dreams. 
She  harrassed  their  imaginations  wherever  they  went,  so  that 
their  life  was  a  life  of  perpetual  terrors.  They  resolved  to 
leave  the  country,  and  commenced  a  journey  of  many  days 
towards  the  south.  They  at  length  came  to  the  Poiwateeg 
falls.  (St.  Mary's.)  But  they  had  no  sooner  come  in  sight  of 
these  falls,  than  they  beheld  the  skull  of  the  woman  (their  moth- 
er) rolling  along  the  beach  after  them.  They  were  in  the  ut- 
most fear,  and  knew  not  what  to  do,  to  elude  her,  when  one  of 
them  observed  a  large  crane  sitting  on  a  rock  in  the  rapids. 
They  called  out  to  the  bird.  "  See,  Grandfather,  we  are  perse- 
cuted by  a  spirit.  Come  and  take  us  across  the  falls  so  that  we 
may  escape  her."     -  m     :-  ■  tU     . 

This  crane  was  a  bird  of  extraordinary  size  and  great  age. 
And  when  first  descried  by  the  two  sons,  sat  in  a  state  of  stu- 
por, in  the  midst  of  the  most  violent  eddies  of  the  foaming  wa- 
ter. When  he  heard  himself  addressed,  he  stretched  forth  his 
neck,  with  great  deliberation,  and  then  raising  himself  on  his 
wings  flew  across  to  their  assistance.  "  Be  careful"  said  the 
crane,  **  that  you  do  not  touch  the  back  part  of  my  head.  It  is 
sore,  and  should  you  press  against  it,  I  shall  not  be  able  to  avoid 
throwing  you  both  into  the  rapids."  They  were,  however,  at- 
tentive on  this  point,  and  were  both  safely  landed  on  the  south 


NARRATIVE,  Ac. 


140 


side  of  the  river.    The  crane  then  resumed  its  former  position 
in  the  rapids. 

But  the  skull  now  cried  out.  "  Come  Grandfather  and  car- 
ry me  over,  for  I  have  lost  my  children,  and  am  sorely  distres- 
sed." The  aged  bird  flew  to  her  assistance,  but  carefully  re- 
peated his  injunction,  that  she  must  by  no  means  touch  the  back 
part  of  his  head,  which  had  been  hurt,  and  was  not  yet  healed. 
She  promised  to  obey,  but  she  soon  felt  a  curiosity  to  know, 
where  the  head  of  her  carrier  hgd  been  hurt,  and  how  so  aged 
a  bird  could  have  acquired  such  a  bad  wound.  She  thought  it 
strange,  and  before  they  were  half  way  over  the  rapids,  could 
not  resist  the  inclination  she  felt  to  touch  the  aflected  part.  In- 
stantly the  crane  threw  her  into  the  rapids.  The  skull  floated 
down  from  rock  to  rock,  striking  violently  against  their  hard 
edges,  until  it  was  battered  to  fragments,  and  the  sons  were  thus 
happily  and  eflectually  relieved  from  their  tormentor.  But  the 
brains  of  the  woman,  when  the  skull  was  dashed  against  the 
rocks,  fell  into  the  water,  in  the  form  of  small  white  roes,  which 
soon  assumed  the  shape  of  a  novel  kind  of  fish,  possessing  a 
whiteness  of  color  peculiar  to  itself;  and  these  rapids  have  ever 
since  been  well  stocked  with  this  new  and  delicious  species  of 
fish. 

The  sons  meantime  took  up  their  permanent  abode  at  these 
Falls,  becoming  the  progenitors  of  the  present  tribe,  and  in  gra- 
titude to  their  deliverer  adopted  the  Crane*  as  their  Totem. 

*  Tho  Crane  is  the  totem  of  the  reigning  chiefs  of  the  bandof  Sault  Ste.  Marit. 


^"5 


vv  ^fThmii^K. 


■.f^mlM^'^-imiuiUfiinK^  ^:i:o-.>.-^'     itije>  b^ij-is  ^fCia  Unin-  nflr  ij.>'f  ■'*' 

.Wi;'j>f{  .k^Y  t.jM  ■i-.et--»  i).!^::  ,j«i»tt  tjji:ai  i.Jft!  fb<(I  v  ,i>H-jfi;Buf '^^yi«.q 
,w«M^«.J  •^ifec.'fttttj  ,g  .flii^.  iwo-?  miii;jOi>  .'■fjnkioi  l,^iu.im<^  :^fi^ 
k^i0^'-m:''m-'d  Im'    nml  thtid  bail  v-f'm'.'y  i-xl  "ia  hh'td  mU  •*-:\*i''-/' 

SK^JCfti^   Wiiik  ^>it^  ■■    .-ibf^iit  ciiii    j?lvi    i-a;!    rtfMf'i  C'iiUTO  y^i.   •?iUw=j:;; 

in^*!  ^a^ii)  .Uij^ii^^si  viiii'/viv  j'/fiiH'?';!  .jij'.i  <^i  vi-v^i  ^I'm  n>-/oi> 
'        •      *  1     ■    "  ■       .      ,  ■   '        .  .  . 

"to    V;rrv:.>^*    KU.M'lfl'vy.  :;-;«  -/V.^t-;    .•j"!r  f^*;  «■   [,:>  ii'ii^l-'  Iklf>    CU  >'   -i-j-rvi' 


s^'-ni-ic  :ii-ri:,-;ls7;:"s£Kai'r 


t;-'i:;  I'.i.'  -isi^i/i 


iVi,'L  'j.';; 


'fe. 


APPENDIX. 


I.  NATURAL  HISTORY. 


.T*i:;v;;"?1^ 


i-^t. 


.-^/laJ   vaij^  -  - .1''  <;,u^    ,b,it?.  .-UT  >::  .:    .'*.?i     ,A-rjt:!..-.-4-tA-'t.\n:/^r:!.l.',ii:' 
n:v:i;-j.;  i:/,  'mU      .a   ,'<^   .i  .(»i>'.)  -crsA    ."^-  ,f..;!f'TrM?   ftv^<i)c!j:/I   ,U 

APPENDIX. 


1     .M.-'. 


'■\ ■,.:.  i:ii: 


/:,S!i;i:!?Vu'' 


-jfi^sl  .'ij'~-i«;ij  i.\;;<i   ,i„Y:f-:r';.fA'>  .;'''X''k>t>-j:/.    ,?» 


1.  List  of  Shells  collected  by  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  in  the  western 

'■  ir^!tj!'fr    ?.  i.Nl  AND   northwestern   TERRITOftY. 


BY  WILLIAM  COOPER. 


■1'  n< 


HELIX. 


:/;!••? 


•i';!i 


1.  Helix "albolabris,  Say.  Near  Lake  Michigan. 

2.  Helix  alternata,  Se^.  Banks  of  the  Wabash,  near  and  above 
the  Tippecanoe.  Mr.  Say  remarks,  that  these  two  species,  so  common 
in  the  Atlantic  states,  were  not  met  with  in  Major  Long's  second  expe- 
dition, until  their  arrival  in  the  secondary  country  at  the  eastern  extremity 
of  Lake  Superior. 


A  .-'ih  H:  K'V. 


PLANORBIS. 


.ii 


3.  Planorbis  campanxjlatus.  Say.  Itasca  (or  La  Biche)  Lake,  the 
source  of  the  Mississippi. 

4.  Planorbis  trivolvis.  Say.    Lake  Michigan.    These  two  spe- 
cies  were  also  observed  by  Mr.  Say,  as  far  east  as  the  Falls  of  Niagara. 


liiiiiA-i: 


LYMNEUS. 


'I     •'        !■: 


-,':'!     hi 


.  ^■■•r;-V:   ui-;ij'>^ 


5.  Lymnetts  ttmbrosus.  Say.  Am.  Con.  iv.  pi.  xxxi.  fig.  1.    Lake 
Winnipec,  Upper  Mississippi,  and  Rainy  Lake. 


20 


w 


104 


APPENDIX. 


6.  Ltmnevs  beflexvs,  Say.  I.  c.  pi.  xxxi.  fig.  2.  Hainy  Lake, 
Seine  River,  and  Lake  Winnipec. 

7.  Lymneus  stagnalis.  Lake  a  la  Crosse,  Upper  Mississippi. 

PALUDINA. 

8.  Paludina  ponderosa,  Say.  Wisconsin  River, 

9.  Paludina  vivipara,  Say.  Am.  Con.  i.  pi.  x.  The  American 
specimens  of  this  shell  are  more  depressed  than  the  European,  but  ap> 
pear  to  be  identical  in  species. 

MELANIA. 

10.  Mglania  virginica,  Say.  Lake  Michigan. 

ANODONTA. 


11.  Anodonta  cataracta,  Say.  Chicago,  Lake  Michigan.  Tliis 
species,  Mr.  Lea  remarks,  has  a  great  geographical  extension. 

12.  Anodonta  corpulenta.  Nobis.  Shell  thin  and  fragile,  though 
less  so  than  others  of  the  genus ;  much  inflated  at  the  umboncs,  margins 
somewhat  compressed ;  valves  connate  over  the  hinge  in  perfect  speci- 
mens; surface  dark  brown,  in  old  shells;  in  younger,  of  a  pale  dingy 
green,  and  without  rays,  in  all  I  have  examined ;  beaks  slightly  undula- 
ted at  tip.  The  color  within  is  generally  of  a  livid  coppery  hue,  but 
sometimes,  also,  pure  white. 

Length  of  a  middling  sized  specimen,  four  and  a  half  inches,  breadth, 
six  and  a  quarter.  It  is  often  cightecen  inches  in  circumference,  round 
the  border  of  the  valves,  with  a  diameter  through  the  umboncs  of  three 
inches.  Inhabits  the  Upper  Mississippi,  from  Prairie  du  Cliien  to  Lake 
Pepin. 

This  fine  shell,  much  the  largest  I  have  seen  of  the  genus,  was  first  sent 
by  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  to  the  Lyceum,  several  years  ago.  So  far  as  I  am 
able  to  discover,  it  is  undescribed,  and  a  distinct  and  remarkable  species. 
It  may  be  known  by  its  length  being  greater  in  proportion  to  its  breadth 
than  in  the  other  American  species,  by  the  subrhomboidal  form  of  the  pos- 
terior half,  and,  generally,  by  the  color  of  the  nacre,  though  this  is  not  to 
be  rehed  on.    It  appears  to  belong  to  the  genus  Sympiivnota  of  Mr.  Lea. 

ALASMODONTA. 

13.  Alasmodonta  complanata,  Barnes.  Sympiivnota  compla- 
NATA,  Lea.  Shell  Lake,  River  St.  Croix,  Upper  Mississippi.  Many 
species  oj" shells  found  in  this  lake  grow  to  r  n  extraordinary  size.  Somo 
ot  the  present  .collected  by  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  measure  nineteen  inches  in 
circumference. 

14.  Alasmadonta  bvoosa.  Barnes.  St.  Croix  Rivert  and  Laka 
Vbmuz.  St.  Marv'a  River^ 


APPENDIX. 


1 


15.  Alashadonta  MAaciNATA,  Say,  Lake  Vaseuz,  St.  Maiy'a 
River :  very  large. 

16.  Alasmadonta  edbntula  7  Say.  Anodon  areolatus  T  Stoain- 
son.  Lake  Yaseux.  The  specimens  of  this  shell  ore  too  old  and  iinper* 
feet  to  be  safely  determined.  . -^ 

UNio.     '  ■■'..' ;.i;; 

17.  Unio  tuberculatus,  Barnes.  Painted  Rock>  Upper  Mississippi. 

18.  Unio  pustulosus,  Lea.  Upper  Mississippi,  Prairie  du  Chien,  to 
Lake  Pepin. 

19.  Unio  VERRUCOSUS,  Barnes.  Lea.  St.  Croix  River  of  the  Upper 
Mississippi. 

20.  Unio  plicatus,  Le  Sueur,  Say.  Prairie  du  Chien,  and  River 
St.  Croix. 

The  specimens  of  U.  plicatus  sent  from  this  locality  by  Mr.  School- 
craft have  the  nacre  beautifully  tinged  with  violet,  near  the  posterior  bor* 
der  of  the  shell,  and  are  also  much  more  ventricose  than  thosp  found  in 
more  eastern  localities,  as  Pittsburgh,  for  example ;  at  tb?  same  time,  I 
believe  them  to  be  of  the  same  species.  Similar  variaticup  are  observed 
in  other  species ;  the  specimens  from  the  south  and  west  generally  ex- 
hibiting a  greater  development. 

21.  Unio  trigonus,  Lea,  From  the  same  locality  as  the  last,  and 
like  it  unusually  ventricose. 

22.  Unio  ebenus,  Lea.  Upper  Mississippi,  between  Prairie  du  Chien 
and  Lake  Pepin. 

23.  Unio  gibbosus,  Barnes.  St.  Croix  River,  Upper  Mississippi. 

24.  Unio  rectus,  Lamarck.  U.  pr^.longus,  Barnes.  Upper  Mis. 
sissippi,  from  Prairie  du  Chien  to  Lake  Pepin,  and  the  River  St.  Croix. 
The  specimens  collected  by  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  vary  much  in  the  color  of 
the  nacre.  Some  have  it  entirely  white,  oihers,  rose  purple,  and  oth- 
ers entirely  of  a  very  fine  dark  s;ilmon  color.  This  species  inhabits  tho 
St.  Lawrence  as  far  cast  as  Montreal. 

25.  Unio  siliquoideus,  Barnes,  and  U.  inflatus,  Barnes.  Upper 
Mississippi,  between  Prairie  du  Chien  and  Lake  Popin.  Large,  ponde. 
rou3,  and  the  epidermis  finely  rayed. 

20.  Unio  complanatus,  Lea.  U.  purpureus.  Say.  Lake  Vaseux, 
St.  Mary's  River.  Lake  Vaseux  is  an  expansion  of  the  River  St.  Mary, 
a  tributary  of  the  upper  lakes.  This  shell  does  not  appear  to  exist  in 
any  of  the  streams  flowing  into  the  Mississippi. 

27.  Unio  crassus,  Say.     Upper  Mississippi,  Prairie  du  Chien. 

28.  Unio  radiatus,  Barnes.  Lake  Vaseux.  The  specimen  is  old 
and  imperfect,  but  I  believe  it  to  bo  the  U.  radiatus  of  our  concholc 
gists,  which  is  common  in  Lake  Champlain  and  also  inhabits  the  St. 
Lawience. 

29.  Unio  occidens.  Lea.  U.  ventricosus.  Say,  Am.  Con.  U.  VKtf- 
TRicosus,  Barnes  7  Wisconsin  and  St.  Croix  Rivera,  and  Shell  Lako. 
Epidermis  variously  colored,  and  marked  with  numero'ii  vsvft 


so 


APPENDIX. 


30.  Unio  ventricosus,  Barnes.  Upper  Mississippi,  from  Prairie  du 
Chien  to  Lake  Pepin  and  Shell  Lake.  The  varieties  of  this,  and  the 
preceding  pass  insensibly  into  each  other.  Those  from  Shell  Lake  are 
of  extraordinary  size. 

31.  Unio  alatus,  Say.  Symphynota  alata,  Lea.  Upper  Missis- 
sippi, and  Shell  Lake.  Found  also  in  Lake  Champlain,  by  the  late  Mr. 
Barnes. 

32.  Unio  gracilis,  Barnes.  Symphynota  CtRAcilis,  Lea.  Upper 
Mississippi,  and  Shell  Lake.  The  specimens  brought  by  Mr.  School, 
craft  are  larger  and  more  beautiful  than  I  have  seen  from  any  other 
locality. 


\  t 


-/. » 


''U      ■'■■.<. 


i^ 


,y 


'    I 


. .  t  .: :: 


)  I 


*  >     ■      ' 


'Q  !  1r/: 


■•■■    ^v//'' 


.    .  .'ii 


•1.1 


AFFBNDIX. 


1S7 


9.  Localities  or  MmsBALs  observed  m  the  noaTUWssT  in 

1831  AND  1832. 

BY  BENR7   B.   SCHOOLCBAFT. 


CLASS  1.     Bodies  not  meiaJlic,  containing  an  acid. 

1.  Calcareous  spar.  Keweena  Point,  Lake  Superior.  Imbedded 
in  small  globular  masses,  in  the  trap  rock ;  also  forming  veins  in  the 
same  formation.  Some  of  the  masses  break  into  rhombic  forms,  and 
possess  a  certain  but  not  perfect  degree  of  transparency ;  others  are 
opaque,  or  discolored  by  the  green  carbonate  of  copper.  Also  in  the 
trap  rock  between  Fond  du  Lac  and  Old  Grand  Portage,  Lake  Supe- 
rior, in  perfect,  transparent  rhombs,  exhibiting  the  property  of  double 
refraction.  Also,  at  the  lead  mines,  in  Iowa  county,,  in  the  marly  clay 
formation,  oflen  exhibiting  imperfect  prisms,  variously  truncated. 

2.  Calcareous  tufa.  Mouth  of  the  River  Brul6,  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior. In  small,  friable,  broken  masses,  in  the  diluvial  soil.  Also,  in  the 
gorge  below  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony.  In  detached,  vesicular  masses, 
amidst  debris. 

3.  Compact  carbonate  of  lime.  In  the  calcareous  cliffs  of  hori- 
zontal formation,  commencing  at  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony.  Carbon- 
iferous. 

4.  Septaria.  In  the  reddish  clay  soil,  between  Montreal  River^ 
and  Lapointe,  Lake  Superior. 

5.  GypsuM.  In  the  sandstone  rock  at  the  Point  of  Grand  SabTo 
West,  Lake  Superior.  In  orbicular  masses,  firmly  imbedded.  Not 
abundant.     Granular,  also  imperfectly  foliated. 

6.  Carbonate  of  magnesia.  Serpentine  rock,  at  Prewjuo  Isle, 
Lake  Superior.     Compact. 

7.  Hydrate  of  magnesia  ?    With  the  preceding. 

CLASS  II,    Earthy  compounds,  amorphoats  or  crystallini, 

8.  Common  quartz.  Huron  Islands,  Lake  Superior,  also  tlie  ad- 
joining coast.     In  very  large  veins  or  beds.     White,  opaque. 

9.  Granular  (Quartz.  Falls  of  Peckagama,  Upper  Mississippi. 
Id  situ. 


10,  Smokv  quartj:.     In  the  trap  rock  Eewesa?  Point,  L 
rior,  crystalUzed.    In  connection  with  amethystine  quartz. 

21 


ISS 


APPENDIX. 


11.  Amethyst.  With  the  precedmg.  Also,  at  the  Pic  Bay,  and 
at  Gargontwa,  north  shore  of  Lake  Superior,  in  the  trap  rock,  in  per- 
fect crystals  of  various  intensity  of  color. 

12.  Chalcedony.  Keweena  Point,  Lake  Superior.  In  globular 
or  orbicular  masses,  in  amygdaloid  rock.  Often,  in  detached  masses 
along  the  shores. 

13.  Cabnelian.     With  the  preceding. 

14.  HoRNSTONE.  In  detached  masses,  very  hard,  on  the  shores  of 
Lake  Superior.  Also,  ait  Dodgeville,  Iowa  county,  Mich.  Ter.  in  frag- 
ments or  nodular  masses  in  the  clay  soil. 

15.  Jasper.  In  the  preceding  locality.  Common  and  striped, 
exceedingly  difficult  of  being  acted  on,  by  the  wheel.  Not  observed 
in  situ. 

16.  Agate.  Imbedded  in  the  trap  rocks  of  Lake  Superior,  and  also 
detached, .  forming  a  constituent  of  its  detritus.  Variously  colored. 
Often  made  up  of  alternate  layers  of  chalcedony,  camelian,  and  cacho- 
long.  Sometimes  zoned,  or  in  fortification  points.  Specimens  not  ta> 
ken  from  the  rock  are  not  capable  of  being  scratched  by  quartz  or  flint, 
and  are  incapable  of  being  acted  on  by  the  file ;  consequently  harder 
than  any  of  the  described  species. 

17.  Cyanite.  Specimens  of  this  mineral,  in  flat,  six-sided  prisms  im- 
bedded  in  a  dark  primitive  rock,  were  brought  out  from  Lac  du  Flam- 
beau outlet,  where  the  rock  is  described  as  existing  in  situ.  The  locally 
has  not  been  visited,  but  there  are  facts  brought  to  light  within  the  last 
two  or  three  years,  to  justify  the  extension  of  the  primitive  to  that  sec- 
tion of  country. 

18.  Pitchstone.  a  detached  mass  of  this  mineral,  very  black  and 
lava-hke,  was  picked  up  in  the  region  of  Lake  Superior,  where  the  vol- 
canic mineral,  trachyte,  is  common  among  the  rolled  masses.  Neither 
of  these  substances  have  been  observed  in  situ. 

19.  Mica.     Huron  Islands,  Lake  Superior.     In  granite. 

20.  Schorl.  Common.  Outlet  of  Lac  du  Flambeau.  Also,  in  a 
detached  mass  of  primitive  rock  at  Green  Bay. 

'    21.  Feldspar.     Porcupine  mountains,  Lake  Superior. 
22.  Basalt.     Amorphous.     Granite  Point,  Lake  Superior. 
28.  Stilbite.     Amygdaloid  rock,  Keweena  Point,  Lake  Superior. 

24.  Zeolite.     Mealy.     With  the  preceding. 

25.  Zeolite.  Radiated.  Lake  Superior.  This  mineral  consists 
of  fibres,  so  delicate  and  firmly  united  as  to  appear  almost  compact,  ra- 
diating from  a  centre.  Some  of  the  masses  produced  by  this  radiation, 
measure  2.5  inches  in  diameter.  They  are  of  a  uniform,  pale,  yellow, 
ish  red.  This  mineral  has  not  been  traced  in  situ,  being  found  in  de- 
tached masses  of  rock,  and  sometimes  as  water-worn  portions  of  radii. 
Its  true  position  would  seem  to  be  tlio  trap  rock. 

26.  Asbestcs.  Presque  Isle,  Lake  Superior.  In  the  serpentine 
formation. 

27.  Hornblende.  Very  abundant  as  a  constituent  of  the  primitive 
rocks  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and  in  the  basin  of  Lake  Superior.  Of- 
t6u  in  diotinCi  OryHials. 


/  ^ 


APPENDIX. 


169 


28.  DiAttAGE,  GREEN.  Lake  Superior.  In  detached  masses,  con- 
nected with  primitive  boulders.     Harder  than  the  species. 

29.  Sekpientine,  common.     Presque  Isle,  Lake  Superior. 

30.  Serpentine,  precious.  With  the  preceding.  Color  a  light 
pistachio  green,  and  takes  a  fine  polish.  Exists  in  veins  in  the  common 
variety. 

31.  Pseudomorphous  serpentine.  With  the  preceding.  This 
beautiful  green  mineral  constitutes  a  portion  of  the  veins  of  the  precious 
serpentine.     Its  crystalline  impressions  are  very  distinct. 

32.  Argillite.  River  St.  Louis,  northwest  of  Lake  Superior. 
Nearly  vertical  in  its  position. 

CLASS  in.  Comhustibles. 

33.  Peat.  Marine  sand  formation  composing  the  shore  of  Lake 
Superior,  between  White-fish  Point  and  Grand  Marrais.  Alao,  on  the 
island  of  Michilunackinac. 


CLASS  IV.  Ores  and  Metals, 

34.  Native  copper.  West  side  of  Keweena  Point,  Lake  Superior. 
Imbedded  in  a  vein  with  carbonate  of  copper,  and  copper  black,  in  the 
trap  rock. 

35.  Copper  black.    With  the  preceding. 

36.  Carbonate  of  copper,  green.    With  the  preceding. 

These  two  minerals  (35  and  36)  characterize  the  trap  rock  of  the 
peninsula  of  Keweena,  Lake  Superior,  from  Montreal  Bay,  extending 
to,  and  around  its  extremity,  west,  to  Sand-hill  Bay.  The  entire  area 
may  be  estimated  to  comprise  a  rocky,  serrated  coast  of  about  seventy- 
five  miles  in  length,  and  not  to  exceed  seven  or  eight  miles  in  width. 
The  principal  veins  are  at  a  point  called  Roche  Verd,  and  along  the 
coast  which  wo  refer  to  as  the  Black  Rocks.  At  the  latter,  native  cop- 
per is  one  of  the  constituents  of  the  vein. 

Green  and  blue  carbonate  of  copper,  was  also  observed  in  limited 
quantity,  in  small  rounded  masses  at  one  of  the  lead  diggings  near  Mine- 
ral Point,  Iowa  county. 

38.  Chromate  of  iron.  Presque  Isle,  Lake  Superior. 

39.  Sulphuret  of  lead.  Lead  mines  of  Iowa  county,  Michigan 
Territory. 

40.  Earthy  carbonate  of  lead.  Brigham'a  mine,  Iowa  county, 
Mich.  Ter.  Also,  in  small  masses,  of  a  yellowish  white,  dirty  color, 
and  great  comparative  weight,  at  several  of  the  lead  mines  (diggings)  in 
the  more  westerly  and  southern  parts  of  the  county. 


J6d 


APFBIfDIZ. 


S.   LOCAUTISS  09  PLANTS   COLLECTED    Uf  TUB   VOBTaWSSTBBN 
EXPEDITIONS   OF   1831    AND    1832. 

BT   D0TT6LASS    HOUGHTON,  M.    D. 

•URGKON  TO  THE  HFKDITIONS. 


The  localities  of  the  following  plants  are  transcribed  from  a  cata- 
logue kept  during  the  progress  of  the  expeditions,  and  embrace  ma- 
ny plants  common  to  our  country,  which  were  collected  barely  for  the 
purpose  of  comparison.  A  more  detailed  account  will  be  published  at 
some  future  day. 
Aster  tenuifoUusy  Willdenow.     Upper  Mississippi. 

"  'sericea,  Nuttall.     River  de  Corbeau,  Missouri  Ter. 

«♦    loevis  1  Willdenow.    St.  Croix  River,  Northwest  Ter. 

"     concolor,  Willdenow.     Fox  River,  Northwest  Ter. 

^     (N.  Spec.)  Sources  of  Yellow  River,  Northwest  Ter. 
Andropogaafurcatus,  Willdenow.     do. 
Alopecurtts  geniculatiu,  Linneus.     Sault  Ste  Marie,  M.  T. 
AirajUxuosa.     Sault  Ste  Marie,  M.  T. 
Allium  tricoccum,  Alton.     Ontonagon  River  of  Lake  Superior. 

«*      cernuum,  Roth.  River  de  Corbeau  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 

*«       (iV.  Spec.)  St.  Louis  River  of  Lake  Superior. 
Amorpha  canescens,  Nuttall.     Upper  Mississippi 
Artemeaia  canadensis,  Mx.     Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
"        sericea,  Nuttall.     Keweena  Point,  Lake  Superior. 
"        gnaphaloides,  Nuttall.     Fox  River,  Northwest  Ter. 
Arabis  hirsuta,  De  Candollc.     Upper  Mississippi. 

'*      lyrata,  Linn.     Lake  Superior  to  the  source  of  the  Misa. 
Arundo  canadensis,  Mx.     Lake  Superior. 

Arenaria  laterijlora,  Linn.     Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
Alnus  glauca,  Mx.    St.  Croix  River  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
Alliona  aibida,  Walter.     Yellow  River,  Northwest  Ter. 
Aronia  sanguinea.     Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
Alectoria  jubata.  do. 

Aletris  farinosa.     Prairies  of  Michigan  Ter. 
Bidens  beckii,  Torrey.     St.  Croix  River  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
JBunias  maritima,  Willdenow.     Lake  Michigan. 
Baptisia  coerulea,  Michaux.     Fox  River,  Northwest  Ter. 
Rlittim  ca'Ttitatutn,     Northwest  Ter. 
Betula  pajnjracea,  Willdenow.  Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 


APFBIfI>I& 


161 


Betula  glandubaa.    Savannah  River,  Northwest  Tor. 
Bartrania  fontana.    Lake  Superior. 
Bromu9  eanadetuut  Michaux.    Upper  Mississippi. 
BatscMa  canetcens.    Plains  of  the  Mississippi. 

**  **  Var.  (or  JV.  Spec.)    Lake  Superior. 

Carex  paticifolia,    Sault  Ste  Marie.  Mich.  Ter. 
**    scirpmdea,  Schkuhr.     do. 
*    limosa,  Linn.  do. 

«•    curata,  Gmelin.  do. 

«•    (apparently  N.  Spec,  allied  to  C.  scahrata.)  Sources  of  the  Miss. 
«    washingtoniana,  Dewy.     Lake  Superior. 
«•    lacustris,  Willdenow.  do. 

«    oedere,  Ehrhart.     Leecli  Lake. 

*•    logopodioides,  Schkuhr.     Savannah  River,  Northwest  Ter. 
rosea,  Var.     Lake  Superior. 

festucacea,  Schkuhr.    St.  Louis  River  of  Lake  Superior. 
Cyperus  tnairiscoides,  Elliott.     Upper  Mississippi. 

«       altemifiorus,  Schwinitz.     River  St.  Clair,  Mich.  Ter. 
Cnicus  pitcheri,  Torrey.     Lakes  Michigan  and  Superior. 
Coreopsis  palmata,  Nuttall.     Prairies  of  the  Upper  Mississippi. 
Cardamine  pratensis.     Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
Calamagrostis  coarctata,  Torrey.     Lake  Winnipec.  ^ 

Cetraria  icelandica.     Lakes  Superior  and  Michigan. 
Corydalis  aurea,  Willdenow.     Cass  Lake,  Upper  Mississippi. 

«        glauca,  Persoon.     Lake  Superior. 
Cynoglossum  amplexicaule,  Michaux.     Sault  Ste  Marie. 
Cassia  chamoecrista.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Corylus  americana,  Walter.  Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 

"       rostrata,  Willdenow.  do. 

Cistus  canadensis,  Willdenow.  do. 

Cornus  circinata,  L'Heritier.  do. 

Cypripedium  acaule,  Alton.  do. 

Cymbidium  pulchellum,  Swartz.  do. 

Corallorhiza  multijlora,  Torrey.     Lake  Superior. 
Convallaria  borealis,  Willdenow.    Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the 
Mississippi. 
"  trifoUa,  Linn.     Lake  Superior. 

Cenchrus  echinatus,  Linn.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Cerastium  viscosum,  Linn.     Lake  Superior. 

«         oblongifoUum,  Torrey.     Michigan  Ter. 
Campanula  acuminata,  Michaux.     St.  Louis  River  of  Lake  Superior. 
Chrysosplenium  oppositifoKum.     Lake  Superior  to  the  Mississippi. 
Cinna  arundinacea,  Willdenow.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Drosera  linearis,  Hooker.     Lake  Superior. 

"      rotundifolia.     Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
"      americana,  Muhlenberg.  do. 

Dracoccphalum  virginicum,  Willdenow.     Red  Cedar  River,  Northwest 

Territory. 
Lelphinum  vircscens,  Nuttall.     Upper  Mississippi. 


162 


APPENDIX. 


Danthonia  spicata,  Willdenow.  Mauvab  River  of  Lake  Superior. 
Dirca  palustris,  Willdenow.  Ontonagon  River  of  Lake  Superior. 
Equisetum  limosum,  Torrey.    Lake  Superior.  -  . 

**        palustre,  Willdenow.     do.  ,  t 

«        variegatum,  Smith.     Lake  Michigan. 
Erigeron  intcgnJoUum^  Bigelow.     Falls  of  Peckagama,  Upper  Miss. 

"       purpuretim,  Willdenow.  do. 

"       (N.  Spec.)    Sources  of  St.  Croix  River,  Northwest  Ter. 

"      heterophyllum,  Var.  or  (IV.  Spec's     do. 
Eryngiwn  aquaticum,  Jusaicu.     Galena,  111.  ' 

Eupiuirbia  corollata,  Willdenow.     Red  Cedar  River. 
Eriophorum  virginicum,  Linn.     Lake  Superior. 


(i 


alpinum,  Linn. 
«         polystachyoUf  Linn. 
Empetrum  nigrum,  Michaux. 
Erysimum  chirantJwidcs,  Linn. 
Eriocaulon  pdlucidum,  Michaux, 


do. 
do. 
do. 
do. 
do. 


Euchroma  coccinca,  Willdenow.     Lake  Superior  to  the  Mississippi. 
Elymus  striatus,  Willdenow.    St.  Croix  River,  Northwest  Ter. 

"       virginicus,  Linn.  do. 

Festuca  nutans,  Wilidenow.    Lake  Winnipoc. 
Glycera  fiuitnns.  Brown.     Savannah  River,  Northwest  Ter. 
Gyrophora  papulom.     Lake  Superior. 
Gentiana  crinita,  Willdenow.    Lake  Michigan. 
Geranium  carolinianum.     Lake  Superior  to  the  Mississippi. 
Galium  lanccolatum,  Torrey.     Red  Cedar  River  to  the  Mississippi. 
Gerardia  pedicularis.  Fox  River,  Northwest  Ter. 
"        maratima,  Rafinesque,  Lake  Michigan. 
Galeopsis  tetrahit,  Var.     Falls  of  St.  Mary,  Mich.  Ter. 
Gnaphalium  planUiginium,  Var.     Source  of  the  Mississippi. 
Goodyera  pubescens,  Willdenow.     Lake  Superior. 
Hippophae  canadensis,  Willdenow.         do. 

"         argcnfea,  Pursh.  do. 

Hedeoma  glabra,  Persoon.     Lake  Michigan  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
Hydropehis  purpurea,  MichBMX,     Northwest  Ter. 
Hippuris  vulgaris.     Yellow  River  to  sources  of  the  Mississippi. 
Hudsonia  tomentosa,  Nuttall.    Lake  Superior. 
Hypericum  canadense.  do. 

"        prolificum,  Willdenow.     Lake  Michigan, 
Hieraciumfasciculatum,  Pursh.     Pukwtlewa  Lake,  Northwest  Ter. 
Hicrochloa  borealis,  Roemer  &  Schultes.     Lake  Superior. 
Holcus  lanatus.     Savannah  River,  Northwest  Ter. 
Houstonia  longifalia,  Willdenow.     St.  Louis  River  of  Lake  Superior. 
Heuchera  umcricann,  Limi.  do. 

Hypnum  crista-castrcnsis.     Source  of  the  Mississippi, 
Hordeum  jubatum.     Upper  Red  Cedar  Lake. 
Helianthus  decaprlalis.     Northwest  Ter. 

"        gracilis,  Torrey.     Upper  Lake  St.  Croix,  Northwest  Ter. 
Hyssnpus  anisatus,  Nuttall.     Upner  Miasisainni, 


APFEMOn. 


163 


Hyssopus  scrophulanfoliua,  Willdenofw.    Upper  Mississippi. 
Inula  villosa,  Nuttall.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Ilex  canadenais,  Michaux.    Lake  Supenor*        ■  >■    ■ 
Juncus  nodosus.     St.  Mary's  River. 

«      polycephalui,  Michaux.     Lake  Superior. 
Koeleria  nitida,  Nuttall.     Lake  Winnipec. 

Lycopodium  dendroideum,  Michaux.     Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of 
the  Mississippi. 
«  annotinum,  Willdenow.  do. 

Lonicera  hirsuta,  Eaton.     Lake  Superior  to  the  source  of  the  Miss. 

«       sempervirens,  Aiton.     Lake  Superior. 
Lechea  minor.     Upper  Mississippi. 

Linnea  borealis,  WUldenow.   Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
Lathyrus  palustris.     Lake  Superior. 

"       decaphyllus,  Pursh.     Leech  Lake. 
«      maridmus,  Bigelow.    Lake  Superior. 
Lobelia  kalmii,  Linneus.  do. 

"       claytoniana,  Michaux.     Upper  Mississippi. 
«»      pui)erula  ?  Michaux.     Yellow  River,  Northwest  Ter. 
Liatris  scariosa,  Willdenow.     Upper  Mississippi. 

«     cylindrica,  Michaux.        do. 
LysimacJua  revoluia,  Nuttall.  Lake  Superior. 

"         thyrsifolia,  Michaux,    do. 
Ledum  latifolium,  Aiton.     Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
Myrica  gale,  Willdenow.     Lake  Superior. 
Malva  (iV.  Spec.)    Upper  Mississippi. 
Monarda  punctata,  Linneus.     Upper  Mississippi. 

«        oblongata,  Aiton.  do. 

Microstylis  ophioglossoides,  Willdenow.     Lac  la  Biche. 
Myriophyllum  spicatum.     Lake  Superior. 
Mitella  cordifolia,  Lamarck,     do. 

Menyanthes  trifoliata,  Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
Myosotis  arvensis,  Sibthorp.     St.  Clair  River,  Mich.  Ter. 
Nelumbium  luteum,  Willdenow.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Oenothere  biennis,  Var.     Bois  Brule  River  of  Lake  Superior. 

«        serrulata,  Nuttall.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Psoralea  argophylla,  Pursh.     Falls  of  St.  Anthony. 
Primula  farinosa,  Var.    americana,  Torrey.     Lakes  Huron  and  Su- 
perior. 
«      mistasinica,  Michaux.     Keweena  Point  Lake  Superior 
Pingrcicula  {N.  Spec.)     Presque  Isle,  Lake  Superior. 
Parnassia  americana,  Muhlenberg.     Lake  Michigan. 
Pedicularis  gladiata,  Michaux.     Fox  River. 
Pinus  nigra,  Lambert.     Lake  Superior. 

«    banksiana,  Lambert.     Lake  Superior. 
Populus  tretnuloides,  Michaux.     Northwest  Ter. 

"       laevigata,  Willdenow.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Prunus  depressa,  Pursh.     Lakes  Superior  and  Michigan, 
Petalosiemon  violacemif  W^illueuow.    Upper  Mississippi. 


APPKNSIZ. 


Petahttemon'candidum,  Willdenow.     Upper  MiaaaBappi.       -  tiv^*- 
Potentaia  tridentaUh  Aiton.    Lake  Superior.  '       - 

**      fruHcosth  Linneus.    Lakes  Superior  and  Ifidugan. 
Pyrola  unijkra,    Mauvais  River  of  Lake  Superior.  <■ 

Polygonum  amphibium^  Linneaf .    St.  Croix  River. 

«*        eilinode,  Michaux.    Lake  Superior,     f    '  . 

**        articulatum,  Linneus.        do.  >- 

«        coccinium,  Willdenow.    St.  Croix  River. 
Pohfg'Ia  polygatna,  Walter.     Northwest  Ter. 
PhlM  aristata,  Michaux.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Poa  canadensis.  do. 

Pentstemon  gracile,  NuUaW.     Upper  Red  Cedar  Lake. 

"        grandijlorum,  Nuttall.     Falls  of  St.  Anthony. 
Physalis  lanceoleUa,  Var.  (or  N.  Spec.)    Lac  la  Biche.  •  ' 

Quercus  coccinea,  Wangenheim.     Upper  Red  Cedar  Lake. 

'*      oblusiloba,  Michaux.     Upper  Mississippi. 
1  anunculus  fliformis,  Michaux'.  Falls  of  St.  Mary,  Mich.  Ter, 

««  pusillus,  Pursh.     Mich.  Ter. 

«  prostratus,  Lamtick.     Lake  Superior  to  the  Mississippi. 

"  lacustris,  Beck  &  Tracy.     Upper  Mississippi. 

Rudbeckia  hirta,  Linneus.     Upper  Mississippi  and  Michigan  Ter. 

«        digilata,  Aiton.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Rvhus  parvifloruSf  Nuttall.     Lake  Superior  to  the  sources  of  the  Miss. 
"      hispidus,  Linneus.     Lake  Superior. 
«      saxatilis,  Var.  canadensis,  Michaux. 
Rosa  gemelta,  Willdenow.     Lake  Superior. 

"    rubifolia,  Brown.     Michigan  Ter.  . 

Ribes  albinervum,  Michaux.     Sources  of  the  St.  Croix  River. 
Saururus  cernuus,  Linneus.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Streptopns  roseus,  Michaux.     Lake  Superior. 
SisymMum  brachycarpum,  Richardson.     Lake  Superior. 

«  cMranthoides,  Linneus,  do. 

Swertia  dejlexa.  Smith.     Bois  Brule  River  of  Lake  Superior. 
Silphium  terebinthinaceum,  Elliott.     Michigan  Territory  to  the  Miss. 

«        gummiferum.     Fox  River  to  the  Mississippi. 
Stachys  aspera,  Var.  Michaux.     Lake  Superior. 
Sterocaulon  paschale.  do. 

Strrithiopteris  pennsylvanica,  Willdenow.     Lake  Superior. 
Scirpus  frigetur  ?  Lake  of  the  Isles,  Northwest  Ter. 

"     paJustris,  Linneus.     Lake  Superior  to  the  Mississippi. 
Salix  prinoides,  Pursh.     Mauvais  River  of  Lake  Superior. 

"    longifolia,  Muhlenberg.     Upper  Mississippi. 
Spiraea  opulifolia,  Var.  totmntella,  De  Candolle.  Lake  Superior. 
Sorbus  americanOf  Willdenow.     Lake  Huron  to  the  head  of  Lake 

Superior. 
Smilax  rotundifolia,  Linneus.    Lake  Superior  to  the  Mississippi. 
Silene  antirrhina,  Linneus.  Lac  la  Biche. 
Saxifraga  virginiensis,  Michaux.     Lake  Superior. 
SaUeUana  ambignot  Nuttall.    Upper  Misissippi. 


Lake  Superior. 


'  > 


APPENDIX. 


ie!» 


Solidago  virgaurea,  Var.  alpina.     Lake  Superior. 

Stipa  juncea,  Nuttall.     Usawa  R. 

Symphora  racemosa,  Michaux.     Source  of  the  Miss.  R. 

Senecio  balsamitae,  Var.     Falls  of  Pcckagama,  Upper  Misa. 

Sagittaria  heterophylla,  Pursh.     Upper  Miss. 

Tanacetum  huronensis,  Nuttall.     Lakes  Michigan  and  Superior. 

Tussilago  palniataf  Willdenow.     Lake  Michigan. 

TofeMia  pubens,  Michaux.     Lake  Superior. 

Triglochin  maritimum,  Linneus.         do. 

Thalyctrum  corynellum,  De  Candolle.     St.  Louii  Rirer. 

Triticum  repens,  Linneus.     Leech  Lake, 

Troximon  virginicum,  Pursh.      Lake  Winnipec. 

TaUnumteretifolium,  Pursh.     St.  Croix  River. 

Tradescantia  virginica,  Upper  Miss. 

XJtricularia  cornuta,  Michaux.     Lake  Superior. 

"  purpurea,  Walter.    Lac  Chetac,  N.  W.  Ter. 

Uraspermum  canadense,  Lake  Superior  to  the  Miss. 
Viola  lanceolata,  Linneus.     Sault  Ste  Marie. 

«*    pedata,  Var.  or  (N.  Spec.)  Lac  la  Birche,  source  of  the  Miss. 
Virbumumoxycoccus,  Pufsh.     Lake  Superior. 

"         /entago,  do. 

Vernonia  Twvoboracensis,  Willdenow.     Upper  Miss. 
Verbena  bracteosa,  Michaux.  do. 

"       stricta,  Ventenat.  do. 

Zapania  nodijhra,  Michaux.     Galena,  Illinois. 

Zigadenus  chloranthus,  Richardson.     Sandy  shores  of  Lake  Michigan. 
Zixania  aquatica,  Pursh.    Illinois  to  the  sources  of  the  Mi». 


S2 


fl.  INDIAN  LANGUAGE. 


[The  follo^ring  obscnrations  are  part  of  a  cnurse  of  lertiircs  on  ilic  grammatical 
structure  of  the  Indian  languages,  delivered  before  the  Si.  Mary'«  Committee  of 
the  Algic  Society.— H.  R.  S.]  ' 


I.    LECTURES  ON  THE  CHIPPEWA  SUBSTANTIVE. 


LECTURE  I. 


observations  mi  the  Ojibtcai  Substantive.  1.  The  provision  of  the  language  for  indica- 
ting gender — Its  general  and  emnprehensive  character — T/ie  division  of  words  into  an- 
imate  and  inanimate  classes.  2.  dumber — its  recondite  forms,  arising  from  the  ter- 
minal vowel  in  the  word.  3.  The  grammatical  forms  tchich  indicate  possession,  and 
enable  the  speaker  to  distinguish  the  objective  person. 

Most  of  tlio  researches  which  have  been  directed  to  the  Indian  Ian- 
guages,  have  resulted  in  elucidating  the  principles  governing  the  use  of 
the  verb,  which  has  been  proved  to  be  full  and  varied  in  its  inflections. 
Either,  less  attention  has  baon  paid  to  the  other  parts  of  speech,  or  re- 
suits  loss  suited  to  create  high  expectations  of  their  flexibility  and  powers, 
have  been  attained.  The  Indian  verb  has  thus  been  made  to  stand  out, 
as  it  were  in  bold  relief  as  a  shield  to  defects  in  tlie  substantive  and  its 
accessories,  and  as,  in  fact,  compensating,  by  its  multiform  appendages 
of  prefix  and  suflix — by  its  teusal,  its  pronominal,  its  substantive,  its  ad- 
jective, and  its  adverbial  terminations ;  for  barreimcas  and  rigidity  in  all 
other  parts  of  speech.  Influenced  by  this  reflection,  I  shall  defer,  in  tho 
present  inquiry,  the  remarks  I  intend  offering  on  the  verb,  until  I  have 
considered  the  substantive,  and  its  more  imi)oitant  adjuncts. 

Palpable  objects,  to  which  the  idea  of  sei.ao  strongly  attaches,  and  tho 
actions  or  condition,  which  determine  the  relation  of  one  object  to  ano- 
ther, arc  perhaps,  the  first  points  to  dema'vl  attention  in  the  invention  of 
languages.  And  they  have  certainly  imprinted  themselves  very  strongly, 
with  all  their  materiality,  and  with  all  their  local,  and  exclusive,  and 
personal  j)eculiarities  upon  the  Indian.  The  noun  and  the  verb  not  only 
thus  constitute  the  principal  elements  of  speech,  as  in  all  languages;  but 
they  continue  to  perform  their  firet  offices,  with  less  direct  aid  from  tho 
auxiliary  parts  of  speech,  than  would  appear  to  be  rcconcileablo  with  a 
clear  expression  of  tlie  circumstances  of  time  and  place,  number  and 
|K>rson,  quality  and  quantity,  action  and  ropase,  and  tho  other  accidents, 


on  v/hich  their  definits 


ciii|>iiiviiinii   ut-jnjiiita. 


Iiut  to  enuble  the  sub- 


170 


APPENDIX. 


I 


I 


I "' 
1 1' 


stantives  and  attributives  to  perfonn  these  complex  offices,  they  are  pro- 
vided with  inflections,  and  undergo  changes  and  modifications,  by  which 
words  and  phrases  become  very  concrete  in  their  meaning,  and  ar« 
lengthened  out  to  appear  formidable  to  the  eye.  Hence  the  pollysyl. 
labic,  and  the  descriptive  character  of  the  language,  so  composite  in  its 
aspect  and  in  its  forms. 

To  utter  succinctly,  and  in  as  few  words  as  possible  the  prominent 
ideas  resting  upon  the  mind  of  the  speaker,  appear  to  have  been  the 
paramount  object  with  the  inventora  of  the  language.  Hence  concen- 
tration became  a  leading  feature.  And  the  proni.iin,  the  adjective,  the 
adverb  and  the  preposition,  however  they  may  be  disjunctively  employ. 
ed  in  certain  cases,  are  chiefly  useful  as  furnishing  materials  to  the 
speaker,  to  be  worked  up  into  the  complicated  texture  of  the  verb  and 
the  substantive.  Nothing,  in  fact,  can  be  more  unlike,  than  the  Ian< 
guage,  viewed  in  its  original,  elementary  state, — in  a  vocabulary,  for 
instance,  of  its  primitive  words,  so  far  as  such  a  vocabulary  can  now  be 
formed,  and  the  same  language  as  heard  under  its  oral,  amalgamated 
form.  Its  transpositions  may  be  likened  to  a  picture,  in  which  the  copal, 
the  carmine  and  the  white  lead,  are  no  longer  recognized  as  distinct 
substances,  but  each  of  which  has  contributed  its  share  towards  the  ef- 
fect. It  is  the  painter  only  who  possesses  the  principle,  by  which  one 
element  has  been  curtailed,  another  augmented,  and  all,  however  seem- 
ingly discordant,  made  to  coalesce. 

Such  a  language  may  be  expected  to  abound  in  derivatives  and  com- 
pounds ;  to  afford  rules  for  giving  verbs  substantive,  and  substantives 
verbal  qualities  ;  to  concentrate  the  meaning  of  words  upon  a  few  syl- 
lables,  or  upon  a  single  letter,  or  alphabetical  sign  ;  and  to  supply  modes 
of  contraction  and  augmentation,  and,  if  I  may  so  say,  short  cuU,  and 
hy  paths  to  meanings,  which  are  equally  novel  and  interesting.  To  ar- 
rive at  its  primitives,  wo  must  pursue  an  intricate  thread,  where  analogy 
is  oflen  the  only  guide.  We  mu.st  divest  wonis  of  those  accumulated 
syllables,  or  particles,  which,  like  the  molecules  of  material  matter,  are 
clustered  around  the  primitives.  It  is  only  aft^r  a  process  of  this  kind, 
that  the  principle  of  combination — that  secret  wire,  whiclj  moves  tho 
whole  machinery  can  be  searched  for,  with  a  reasonable  prospect  of 
success.  The  labor  of  analysis  is  one  of  the  most  intoi-esting  and  imp<»r- 
tant,  which  the  subject  presents.  And  it  is  a  labor  which  it  will  bo  ex- 
pedient to  keep  constantly  in  view,  until  wo  have  separately  considerod 
the  ieveral  parts  of  speech,  and  the  grammatical  laws  by  whirls  the  Ituu 


1 1  li 

i 


APPENDIX. 


171 


guage  is  held  together ;   and  tlius  established  princijjlcs  and  provided 
materials  wherewith  we  may  the  more  successfully  labor. 

1.  In  a  general  surrey  of  the  language  as  it  is  spoken,  aud  as  it  must 
be  written,  there  is  perhaps  no  feature  which  obtrudes  itself  so  constantly 
to  view,  as  the  principle  which  separates  all  words,  of  whatever  denomi- 
nation, into  animates  and  inanimates,  as  they  arc  applied  to  objects  in  the 
animal,  vegetable,  or  mineral  kingdom.  This  principle  has  been  grafted 
upon  most  words,  and  carries  its  distinctions  throughout  the  synta.x.  It 
is  the  gender  of  the  language  ;  but  a  gender  of  so  unbounded  a  scope* 
as  to  merge  in  it  the  common  distinctions  of  a  masculine  and  feminine, 
and  to  give  a  two-fold  character  to  the  parts  of  speech.  The  concords 
which  it  requires,  and  the  double  inflections  it  provides,  will  be  menticxied 
in  their  appropriate  places.  It  will  be  sufficient  here  to  observe,  that 
animate  nouns  require  animate  verbs  for  their  nommatives,  animate  ad- 
jectives  to  express  their  qualities,  and  animate  demonstrative  pronouns 
to  mark  the  distinctions  of  person.  Thus,  if  we  say,  I  see  a  man  ;  I 
see  a  house,  the  termination  of  the  verb  must  be  changed.  What  was 
in  the  first  instance  w&b  imii,  is  altered  to  w&b  ind&n.  W&b,  is  here 
the  infinitive,  but  the  root  of  this  verb  is  still  more  remote.  If  the  ques. 
tion  occur,  Is  it  a  good  man,  or  a  good  house,  the  adjective,  which,  in 
the  inanimate  form  is  onishish-i,  is,  in  the  animate  onishish-in'.  If  the 
question  be  put,  Is  it  this  man,  or  this  house,  the  pronoun  this,  which  ia 
m&  bum,  in  the  animate,  is  changed  to  m&  ndun,  in  the  inanimate. 

Nouns  animate  embrace  the  tribes  of  quadrupeds,  birds,  fishes,  insects, 
reptiles,  crustaca;,  the  sun  and  moon  and  stars,  thunder  and  li  ghtning, 
tbi  these  are  personified ;  and  whatever  either  possesses  annual  life,  or  is 
endowed,  by  the  peculiar  opuiions  and  superstitions  of  the  Indians,  with 
it.  In  the  vegetable  kingdom,  their  number  is  comparatively  h'mited, 
being  chiefly  confined  to  trees,  and  those  only  while  they  are  referred 
to,  as  whole  bodies,  and  to  the  various  species  of  fruits,  and  seeds,  and 
cpculents.  It  is  at  the  option  of  the  speaker  to  employ  nouns,  either  as 
animates  or  inanimates  :  but  it  is  a  choice  seldom  resorted  to,  except  in 
conformity  with  stated  exceptions.  These  conventional  exceptions  ara 
not  numerous,  and  the  more  prominent  of  them,  may  be  recited.  The 
cause  of  the  exceptions  it  is  not  always  easy  to  perceive.  It  may,  how. 
ever,  generally  be  traced  to  a  particular  respect  paid  to  certain  inani* 
mate  bodies,  either  from  their  real  or  fancied  properties, — the  uses  to 
which  they  are  applied,  or  the  ceremonies  to  which  they  are  dedicated. 
A  stone,  which  is  the  altar  of  sacrifice  to  their  Manitoes  ;  a  bow,  for. 


172 


APPENDIX. 


merly  so  necessary  in  the  chase  ;  a  feather,  the  honored  sign  of  martial 
prowess ;  a  kettle,  so  valuable  in  the  household ;  a  pipe,  by  which 
friendships  are  sealed  and  treaties  ratified ;  a  drum,  used  in  their  sacred 
and  festive  dances ;  a  medal,  the  mcsk  of  authority ;  Vermillion,  the 
appropriate  paint  of  the  warrior ;  wampum,  by  which  messages  are 
conveyed,  and  covenants  remembered.  These  are  among  the  objects, 
in  themselves  inanimates,  which  require  the  application  of  animate  verbs, 
pronouns,  and  adjectives,  aud  are  thereby  transferred  to  the  animate 
class. 

It  is  to  be  remarked,  however,  that  the  names  for  animals,  are  only 
employed  as  animates,  while  the  objects  are  referred  to,  as  whole  and 
complete  species.  But  the  gender  must  be  changed,  when  it  becomes 
necessary  to  speak  of  separate  numbers.  Man,  woman,  father,  mother, 
are  separate  nouns,  so  long  as  the  individuals  are  meant  ;  but  hand, 
foot,  head,  eye,  ear,  tongue,  are  inanimates.  Buck,  is  an  animate  noun» 
while  his  entire  carcass  is  referred  to,  whether  living  or  dead  ;  but 
neck,  back,  heart,  windpipe,  take  the  inanimate  form  In  like  manner, 
eagle,  swan,  dove,  are  distinguished  as  animates,  but  beak,  wing,  tail, 
are  arranged  with  inanimates.  So  oak,  pine,  ash,  are  animate ;  branch, 
leaf,  root,  inanimates. 

Reciprocal  exceptions,  however,  exist  to  this  rule, — the  reasons  for 
which,  as  in  the  former  instance,  may  generally  be  sought,  either  in 
peculiar  opinions  of  the  Indians,  or  in  the  peculiar  qualities  or  uses  of 
the  objects.  Thus  the  talons  of  the  eagle,  and  the  claws  of  the  bear, 
and  of  other  animals,  which  furni.sh  ornaments  for  the  neck,  are  invari- 
ably  spoken  of,  under  the  (uiimato  form.  The  hoofs  and  horns  of  all 
quadrupeds,  which  are  applied  to  various  economical  and  mystic  pur- 
poses ;  the  castoruni  of  the  beaver,  and  the  nails  of  man,  are  similarly 
situated.  The  vegetable  creation  also  furnishes  some  exceptions  of  this 
nature  ;  sucii  arc  the  names  for  the  outer  bark  of  all  trees,  (except  the 
birch,)  and  the  branches,  the  roots,  and  the  resin  of  the  spruce,  and  its 
congenera. 

In  a  language,  which  considers  all  nature  as  separated  into  two 
cloases  of  bodies,  characterized  by  the  presence  or  absence  of  life  ; 
neuter  nouns,  will  scarcely  be  looked  for,  although  such  may  exist  with, 
out  my  knowledge.  Neuters  arc  found  amongst  the  verbs  and  the  ad- 
jeetives,  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  they  render  the  nouns  to  which  they 
arc  applied,  neuters,  in  the  sense  we  attach  to  that  term.  The  subject 
\n  all  its  bearings,  is  interesting,  and  a  full  and  minuto  de«cription  oi  it, 


APPENDIX. 


173 


would  probably  elicit  new  light  respecting  some  doubtful  points  in  the 
language,  and  contribute  something  towards  a  curious  collateral  topic — 
the  history  of  Indian  opinions.  I  have  stated  the  principle  broadly, 
without  filling  up  the  subject  of  exceptions,  as  fully  as  it  is  in  my  power, 
and  without  following  its  bearings  upon  points,  which  will  more  properly 
come  under  discussion,  at  other  stages  of  the  inquiry.  A  sufficient  out- 
line, it  is  believed,  has  been  given,  and  having  thus  met,  at  the  threshold, 
a  principle  deeply  laid  at  the  foundation  of  the  language,  and  one  which 
will  be  perpetually  recurring,  I  shall  proceed  to  enumerate  some  other 
prominent  features  of  the  substantive. 

2.  No  language  is  perhaps  so  defective,  as  to  be  totally  without  num. 
ber.  But  there,  are,  probably,  few  which  furnish  so  many  modes  of 
indicating  it,  as  the  Ojibwai.  There  are  as  many  modes  of  forming  the 
plural,  as  there  are  vowel  sounds,  yet  there  is  no  distinction  between  a 
limited  and  unlimited  plural ;  aithough  there  is,  in  the  pronoun,  an  inclu' 
iive  and  an  exclusive  plural.  Whether  we  say  man  or  men,  two  men 
or  twenty  men,  the  singular,  iniu'i,  and  the  plural  inin'iwug,  remains  the 
same,  Cut  if  we  say  we,  or  us,  or  our  men,  (who  are  present,)  or  we, 
or  us,  or  our  Indians,  (in  general,)  the  plural  we,  and  us,  and  our — for 
they  are  rendered  by  the  same  foini — admit  of  a  change  to  indicate 
whether  the  objective  person  be  included  or  excluded.  This  principle, 
of  which  full  examples  will  be  given  under  the  appropriate  head,  forms 
a  single  and  anomalous  instance  of  the  use  of  particular  plurals.  And  it 
carries  its  distinctions,  by  means  of  the  pronouns,  separable  and  insepa- 
rable, into  the  verbs  and  substantives,  creating  the  necessity  of  double 
conjugations  and  double  declensions,  int!iej)lural  forms  of  the  first  person. 
Thus,  the  term  for  Our  Father,  which,  in  tlie  inclusive  form,  is  KAsindn, 
i.s,  in  the  exclusive,  Nosinl^n, 

The  particular  plural,  which  is  thus,  by  the  transforming  power  of  the 
language,  carried  from  the  pronoun  into  the  texture  of  the  verb  and  sub- 
stantive, is  not  limited  to  any  fixed  number  of  persons  or  objects,  but 
arises  from  the  operations  of  the  verb.  The  general  plural  is  variously 
made.  But  the  plural,  making  inflections  take  upon  themselves  an  ad- 
ditional  power  or  sign,  by  which  substantives  are  distinguished  into 
animata  and  inanimate.  Without  this  additional  power,  all  nouns 
plural,  would  end  in  the  vowels  a,  c,  i,  o,  u.  But  to  mark  the  gender  tho 
letter  g,  is  added  to  animates,  and  the  letter  n,  to  inanhnatcs,  making  tho 
plurals  of  the  first  class,  terminate  in  ftg,  eeg,  ig,  6g,  ug,  and  of  the  sec- 
ond cla.'is  in  An,  (."cii,  in,  An,  un.     Ten  modes  of  forming  the  plural  aro 

23 


174 


APPENDIX. 


thus  provided,  five  of  wiiich  are  animate,  and  five  inanimate  plurals.  A 
strong  and  clear  line  of  distinction  is  thus  drawn  between  the  two  classes 
of  words,  so  unerring  indeed,  in  its  application,  that  it  is  only  necessary  to 
inquire  how  the  plural  is  formed,  to  determine  whether  it  belong  to  one, 
or  the  other  class.  The  distinctions  which  wo  have  endeavored  to  con- 
vey, will  perhaps,  be  more  clearly  perceived,  by  adding  examples  of  the 
use  of  each  of  the  plurals. 

Am'mate  Plural. 


a. 

Ojibwfti,        a  Chippewa. 

Ojibwaig, 

Chippewas. 

e. 

Ojee,             a  Fly. 

Oj-ccg, 

Flies. 

i. 

Kos^nftn,         Our  father,  (in.) 

Kosenftn-ig, 

Our  fathers,  (in.) 

o. 

Ahmd,          a  Bee; 

Ahm-6g, 

Bees. 

u. 

Ais,              a  Shell 

• 

A?s.ug, 

Shells. 

Inanimate  Plural. 

a.  Ishk6dai, 

Fire. 

Ishk6dain, 

Fires. 

e.  Wad6p, 

Alder. 

Wad6p-een 

Alders. 

i.   Adetaig, 

Fruit. 

Adetaig-in, 

Fruits. 

o;  N6din, 

Wind. 

N6din.6n, 

Winds. 

u.  Meen, 

Berry, 

Meenun, 

Berries. 

Where  a  noun  terminates  with  a  vowel  in  the  singular,  the  addition 
of  the  g,  or  n,  shows  at  once,  both  the  plural  and  the  gender.  In  other 
instances,  as  in  peenai,  a  patridge — seebi,  a  river — it  requires  a  conso- 
nant  to  precede  the  plural  vowel,  in  conformity  with  a  rule  previous- 
ly stated.  Thus,  peenai,  is  rendered  peenai- wug — and  seebi,  seebi- 
wun.  Where  the  noun  singular  terminates  in  the  broad,  instead  of 
the  long  sound  of  a,  as  in  6giml!L,  a  chief,  ishpatin^,  a  hill,  the  plural  is 
ogim-ag,  ishpatin^n.  But  these  are  mere  modifications  of  two  of  the 
above  forms,  and  are  by  no  means  entitled  to  be  considered  as  addition- 
al plurals. 


Comparative 

ly  few  substantives, 

are  without  number. 

The  follow- 

ing  may  be  enumerated. 

Missun', 

Fire  wood. 

Ussdimd, 

Tobacco. 

Pinggwi, 

Ashes. 

Naigow, 

Sand. 

Mejim, 

Food. 

Ahioun, 

Mist. 

K61T, 

Snow. 

Kiinmiwun, 

Rain. 

Mishk'wi, 

Blood. 

0.s.sAkumig, 

Moss. 

Ukkukkuzhas, 

Coals. 

Unitshimin, 

Peas. 

Others  may  be  found,  and  indeed,  n  few  others  orn  known>    But  it  is 


AFPENDIX. 


175 


less  an  object,  in  this  lecture  to  pursue  exceptions  into  their  minutest  ram- 
ifications, than  to  sketch  broad  rules,  appHcable,  if  not  to  erery  word,  to  at 
least  a  majority  of  words  in  the  language. 

There  is,  however,  one  exception  from  tlie  general  use  of  number,  so 
peculiar  in  itself,  that  not  to  point  it  out,  would  be  an  unpardonable  remiss- 
ness,  in  giving  the  outlines  of  a  language,  in  which  it  is  an  object,  nei- 
ther to  extenuate  faults,  nor  to  overrate  beauties.  This  exception 
consists  in  the  want  of  number  in  the  tJiird  person  of  the  declensions  of 
animate  nouns,  and  the  conjugation  of  animate  verbs.  Not,  that  such 
words  are  destitute  of  number,  in  their  simple  forms,  or  when  used  un- 
der  circumstances  requiring  no  change  of  these  simple  forms — no 
prefixes  and  no  inflections.  But  it  will  be  seen,  at  a  glance,  how  very 
limited  such  an  application  of  words  must  be,  in  a  transpositive  Ian. 
guage. 

Thus  mang  and  kig  (loon  and  porcupine)  take  the  plural  inflection 
wug,  becoming  mang  wug  and  kag  wug  (loons  and  porcupines.)  So, 
in  their  pronominal  declension — 


My  loon 

Ni  mang 

oom 

Thy  loon 

Ki  mang 

oom 

My  porcupine 

Nigdg 

oom 

Thy  porcupme 

Ki  gag 

oom 

My  loons 

Ni  mang 

oom 

ug 

Thy  loons 

Ki  mang 

oom 

ug 

My  porcupines 

Nigag 

oom 

»g 

Thy  porcupines 

Kigdg 

oom 

"g 

But  his  loon,  or  loons,  (o  mang  oom  un)  his  porcupine  or  porcupines, 
(o  gig  oom  un)  are  without  number.  The  rule  applies  equally  to  the 
class  of  words,  in  which  the  pronouns  are  inseparable.  Thus,  my  father 
and  thy  futlujr,  nus  and  k6s,  become  my  fathers  and  thy  fathers,  by  the 
numerical  inflection  ug,  forming  n6sug  and  kOsug.  But  6sun,  his  father 
or  fathers  is  vague,  and  does  not  indicate  whether  there  be  one  father 
or  twenty  fathers.  The  inflection  un,  merely  denotes  the  object.  The 
rule  also  applies  equally  to  sjntenccs,  in  which  the  noun  is  governed  by, 
or  governs  the  verb.  Whether  we  say,  I  saw  a  bear — ningi  wAbumft, 
mukwah,  or  a  bear  saw  me — miikwah  ningi  wflbumig,  the  noun,  itself, 
undergoes  no  change,  and  its  number  is  definite.  But  ogi  w&bum-&n 
muk-wiui,  he  saw  bear,  is  indefinite,  although  both  the  verb  and  the  noun 
have  changed  their  endings.  And  if  the  narrator  docs  not  subsequently 
determine  the  number,  tlie  hearer  is  either  left  in  doubt,  or  must  resolve 
it  by  a  question.    In  fine,  tlie  whole  acts  of  the  third  jierson  are  thus  ren- 


176 


APPBNDIX. 


I 


tiered  questionable.  This  want  of  precision,  which  would  seem  to  be 
fraught  with  so  much  confusion,  appears  to  be  obviated  in  practice,  by 
the  employment  of  adjectives,  by  numerical  inflections  in  the  relative 
words  of  the  sentence,  by  the  uso  of  the  indefinite  article,  paizhik,  or  by 
demonstrative  pronouns.  Thus,  paizhik  mukwwn  ogi  w&bumdn,  con- 
veys with  certauity  the  infonnation — he  saw  a  bear.  But  in  this  sen- 
tence botli  the  noun  and  the  verb  retain  the  objective  inflections,  as  in 
the  former  instances.  Tliese  inflections  are  not  uniformly  un,  but  some- 
times een,  as  in  ogeen,  his  mother,  and  sometimes  6n,  as  in  odakeek-6n, 
his  kettle,  in  all  which  instances,  however,  the  number  is  left  indetermi- 
nate. It  maj'  hence  be  observed,  and  it  is  a  remark  wliich  we  shall 
presently  have  occasion  to  corroborate,  that  the  plural  inflection  to  inan- 
imate nouns,  (which  have  no  objective  form,)  forms  the  objective  inflec- 
tion to  animate  nouns,  which  have  no  number  in  the  third  person. 

3.  This  leads  us  to  the  consideration  of  the  mode  of  forming  posses- 
sives,  the  existence  of  which,  when  it  shall  have  been  indicated  by  full 
examples,  will  present  to  the  mind  of  the  uiquirer,  one  of  those  tautolo- 
gies in  gramatical  forms,  which,  without  imparting  additional  precision, 
serve  to  clothe  the  language  with  accumulated  verbiage.  The  strong 
tendency  to  combination  and  amalgamation,  existing  in  the  language, 
renders  it  difficult,  in  fact  to  discuss  the  principles  of  it,  in  that  elemen- 
tary form  which,  could  bo  wished.  In  the  analysis  of  words  and 
forms  we  are  constantly  led  from  the  central  point  of  discussion.  To 
recur,  however,  from  these  collateral  unravelings,  to  the  main  thread  of 
inquiry,  at  as  short  and  frequent  intervals  as  jiossible,  and  thus  to  pre- 
serve the  chain  of  conclusions  and  proofs,  is  so  important  that  without 
keeping  the  object  distuictly  in  view,  I  should  despair  of  conveying  any 
clear  impressions  of  those  grammatical  features,  \\duch  impart  to  the 
language  its  peculiar  character. 

It  has  been  remarked  that  the  distinctions  of  number,  are  founded  up- 
on a  modification  of  the  five  vowel  sounds.  Possessives  are  hkewiso 
founded  upon  the  basis  of  the  vowtl  sounds.  Tlicre  are  five  deelensior.s 
of  the  noun  to  mark  the  possessive,  ending  in  the  possessive  in  elm,  eem, 
ini,  6m,  um,  oom.  Where  the  nominative  ends  witli  a  vowel,  the  pes- 
sessive  is  made  by  adding  the  letter  m,  as  in  mainiai,  a  woodcock,  ni 
maimaim,  my  woodcock,  &c.  Where  the  nominative  ends  in  a  conso- 
nant, as  in  ais,  a  shell,  the  full  [  osscssive  iunection  is  required,  making 
nin  dais-im,  my  shell.  In  tlie  latter  form  tiie  consonant  d,  is  interposed 
between  the  nronoun  and  nouu;  und  sounded  witli  the  noun;  in  confbrniitv 
with  a  general  rule.     Where  the  nominative  ends  in  tlie  broad,  in  lieu 


APPENDIX. 


177 


His, 

Possessive.  •(  Our, 


Your, 
L  Their, 


of  the  long  sound  of  a,  as  in  ogima,  a  chief— the  possessive  is  km.  Tl»e 
sound  of  i,  in  the  third  declension,  is  that  of  i  in  pin,  and  the  sound  of 
u,  in  the  fifth  declension,  is  that  of  u  in  bull.  The  latter  will  be  uni- 
formly  represented  by  oo. 

The  possessive  declensions  run  throughout  both  the  animate  and  in- 
animate  classes  of  nouns,  with  some  exceptions  in  the  latter — as  knife, 
bowl,  paddle,  <&;c. 

Inanimate  nouns  are  thus  declined. 
Nominative,  Ishk6dai,  Fire. 

'  My,        Nin  Dishkod-aim. 
Thy,       Ki    Dishkod-aim. 
O     Dishkod-aim. 
Ki    Dishkod-aim-in&n.  (in.) 
Ni    DIshkod-aim-in&n.  (ex.) 
Ki    Dishkod-aim-iw&. 
O     Dishko-aim-iw^. 
Those  words  which  form  exceptions  from  this  declension,  take  the 
separable  pronouns  before  them,  as  follows. 
Mokoman,        A  Knife. 
Ni  m6koman,   My  Knife. 
Ki  m6koman,     Thy  Knife. 
O  m6koman,      His  Knife,  &c. 
Animate  substantives  are  declined  precisely  in  the  same  manner  as 
inanimate,  except  in  the  third  person,  which  takes  to  the  posessive  in. 
flections,  aim,  eem,  im,  6m,  oom,  the  objective  particle  un,  denoting  the 
compound  indectionof  this  person,  both  in  the  singular  and  plural,  aimun, 
eemun,  imun,  6mun,  oomun,  and  tlie  variation  of  the  first  vowel  sound, 
&mun.     Thus,  to  furnish  an  example  of  the  second  declension,  pizhiki,  a 
bison,  changes  its  forms  to  nini,  bizhik-im,  my  bison — kc  bizhik-im, 
thy  bison,  O  bizhik-imun,  his  bison,  or  bisons. 

The  cause  of  this  double  hiflection  in  the  third  person,  may  be  left  for 
future  inquiry.  But  wc  may  add  further  examples  in  aid  of  it.  We 
cannot  s!nij)ly  say,  The  chief  has  killed  a  bear,  or,  to  reverse  the  object 
upon  which  tlic  ener^^y  of  the  verb  is  exerted,  The  bear  has  killed  a 
chief.  But,  ogirnii  ogi  msshn  nmkwun,  litorully.  Chief  he  has  killed 
him  dear,  or,  irmkwah  ogi  nisstln  oginiuji,  Bear  lie  has  killed  him  chief. 
Here  the  verb  and  tlie  noun  are  both  objective  in  un,  which  is  sounded 
(In,  where  it  comes  after  the  broad  sound  of  a,  as  in  niiss^n,  objective  of 
the  verb  to  kill.     If  v/o  coiiicr  tlie  powers  of  the  English  possessive,  ('s) 


178 


APPENDIX. 


, 


(I 


upon  the  inflections  aim,  eom,  im,  6m,  oom,  and  Am  respectively,  and 
tlie  meaning  of  him,  and  of  course  he,  her,  his,  hei-s,  they,  theirs,  (as 
there  is  no  declension  of  the  pronoun,  and  no  number  to  the  third  per- 
son) u|X)n  the  objective  particle  un,  we  shall  then  translate  the  above 
expression,  o  bizhik-cemum,  his  bison's  hisn.  If  wo  reject  this  mean- 
ing,  as  I  thinl;  \vc  sliould,  the  sentence  would  read.  His  bison — him — a 
mere  tautology. 

It  is  true,  it  may  be  remarked,  tiiat  the  noun  possessed,  has  a  corres- 
ponding termination,  or  pronominal  correspondence,  with  the  pronoun 
possessor,  also  a  final  termination  indicative  of  its  being  the  object  on 
which  the  verb  ex(;rts  its  influence — a  mode  of  exj)rcssion,  which,  so  for 
as  relates  to  the  possessive,  would  be  deemed  superfluous,  in  modern 
languages  ;  but  may  have  sonje  analogy  in  the  Latin  accusatives  am, 
urn,  em. 

It  is  a  constant  and  unremitting  aim  in  the  Indian  languages  to  dis- 
tinguish the  actor  from  the  object,  partly  by  prefixes,  and  partly  by  in- 
separable suflixes.  That  the  termination  un,  is  one  of  these  insepara- 
ble particles,  anc.  that  its  office,  while  it  confounds  the  number,  is  to 
designate  the  object,  appears  probable  from  the  fact,  that  it  retains  its 
connexion  with  the  noun,  whether  the  latter  follow  or  precede  the  verb, 
or  whatever  its  position  in  the  sentence  may  be. 

Thus  we  can,  without  any  perplexity  in  the  meaning  say,  Waimitti- 
gbzhiwug  Qgi  sagidn  Ponlinc-vn,  Frenchmen  they  did  love  Pontiac  him. 
Or  to  reverse  it,  Pontiac-un  WaimittigOzhiwug  ogi  sagidn,  Pontiac,  he  did 
Frenchmen  he  loved.  The  termination  un  in  both  instances,  clearly  de- 
termines the  object  beloved.  So  in  the  following  instance,  Sagunoshug 
ogi  sagidn  Tccumseh-un,  Englishmen,  they  did  love  Tecumseh,  or  Tc- 
cumsch.un  Sagunoshug  oji  sogidn,  Tecumseh,  he  did  Englishmen  he 
loved. 

In  tracing  the  operation  of  this  rule,  through  the  doublings  of  the  lan- 
guage, it  is  necessai-y  to  distinguish  every  modification  of  sound,  wheth- 
er it  is  accompanied,  or  not  accomjjanied  by  a  modification  of  the  sense. 
The  particle  un,  which  tlius  marks  the  third  person  and  persons,  is  some- 
times pronounced  irun,  and  sonK'tinies  yiin,  as  the  harmony  of  the  word 
to  which  it  is  suffixed,  may  njquire.  Ikit  not  the  slightest  change  is 
thereby  made  in  its  meaning. 

Wdbojeeg  ogi  mergtln-an  iiadowaisi-wun. 

Wdbojeeg  f(jug!it  his  eneiiiifs.  L.  W.  he  did  figlit  them,  iiLs  enemy, 
or  cncmit'Si 


itPPENDIZ. 


iw 


O  s&gi-&n  inini-wun. 

He,  or  she  loves  a  man.     L.  He,  or  she,  loves  him-man,  or  men. 

Kigo-yun  waindji  pimin^Ldjzziwiid. 

They  subsist  on  fish.     L.  Fish  or  fishes,  they  upon  them,  they  live. 

Ontwa  o  sagiAn  odi-yun. 

Ontwa  loves  his  dog.     L.  0.  he  loves  him,  his  dog,  or  dogs. 

In  these  sentences  the  letters  w  and  y  are  introduced  before  the  inflec- 
tion un,  merely  for  euphony's  sake,  and  to  enable  the  speaker  to  utter 
the  final  vowel  of  the  substantive,  and  the  inflective  vowel,  without  pla- 
cing both  under  the  accent.  It  is  to  be  remarked  in  these  examples, 
that  the  verb  has  a  corresponding  inflection  with  the  noun,  indicated  by 
the  final  consonant  n,  as  in  sagi^-n,  objective  of  the  verb  to  love.  This 
is  merely  a  modification  of  un,  where  it  is  requisite  to  employ  it  after 
broad  a  (aw,)  and  it  is  applicable  to  nouns  as  well  as  verbs  whenever 
they  end  in  that  sound.  Thus,  in  the  phrasD,  he  saw  a  chief,  O  w^- 
bum^-n  O  gim&.-n,  both  noun  and  verb  terminate  in  n.  It  is  immaterial 
to  the  sense,  which  precedes.  And  this  leads  to  the  conclusion,  which 
we  are,  in  some  measure,  compelled  to  state,  in  anticipation  of  our  re- 
marks on  the  verb ;  That  verbs  must  not  only  agree  with  their  nomina- 
tives in  number,  person  and  gender  (we  use  the  latter  term  for  want  of 
a  more  appropriate  one,)  but  also  with  their  objectives.  Hence  the  ob- 
jective sign  n,  in  Ihe  above  examples.  Sometimes  this  sign  is  removed 
from  the  ending  of  the  verb,  to  make  room  for  the  plural  of  the  nomin- 
ative person,  and  is  subjoined  to  the  latter.  Thus, 
O  sagiA(w^)n. 
They  love  them,  him  or  them. 

In  this  phrase  the  interposed  syllable  (wi)  is,  apparently,  the  plural 
— it  is  a  reflective  plural — of  he — the  latter  being,  indicated  as  usual, 
by  the  sign  O.  It  has  been  observed,  above,  that  tlie  deficiency  in  num- 
ber, in  the  third  person,  is  sometimes  sujjplied  "  by  numerical  inflections 
in  the  relative  words  of  the  sentence,"  and  this  interposed  particle,  (w&) 
affords  an  instance  in  point.  The  number  of  the  nominative  pronoun 
appears  to  be  thus  rendered  precise,  but  the  objective  is  still  indefinite. 

When  two  nouns  arc  used  without  a  verb  in  the  sentence,  or  when 
two  nouns  compose  the  whole  matter  uttered,  being  in  the  third  person, 
both  have  the  full  objective  inflection.     Thus, 

Os.(un.)     Odi-(yun.) 

His  father's  dog.    L.  His  father — his  dog  or  dogs. 


180 


APPENDIX. 


There  are  certain  words,  however,  which  will  not  admit  the  objective 
un,  either  in  its  simple  or  modified  forms.  These  are  rendered  objective 
in  een,  or  6n. 

O  w&bumi.(n,)  ossin-(een.) 

He  sees  the  stone.     L.  He  sees  him — stone  or  stones. 

O  w4bum^.(n)  mittig  omizh.(een.)  L.  He  sees  him,  tree  or  trees. 

He  sees  an  oak  tree. 

0  mittig  w4b(een,)  gyai  obikwuk-(An.) 

His  bow  and  his  arrows.  L.  His  bow  him,  and  his  arrows  him  or  them. 

OdyA  I  wa  I  vfk  (n,)  akkik.(6n.) 

They  possess  a  kettle.     L.  They  own  them,  kettle  or  kettles. 

The  syllable  wk,  in  the  verb  of  the  last  example  included  between 
bars,  (instead  of  parentheses,)  is  the  reflective  plural  they,  pointed  out  in  a 
preceding  instance. 

1  shall  conclude  these  remarks,  with  full  examples  of  each  pronomin- 
al declension. 

a.  First  declension,  forming  the  first  and  second  persons  in  am,  and 
the  third  in  aimun. 


i  Pin&i,  a  partridge. 
i  Pinii. 


Inclusive  plural. 
Exclusive  plural. 


3rd  P. 


Nominative.   .  _     . 

-wug,  partridges. 

(My     Nim  Bin-aim. 
Thy   KiBin-aim. 
Our    Ki  Bin-aim  in&n. 
Our    Ni  Bin-aimin&n. 
Your  Ki  Bin-aim  wft. 

His    O  Bin-aim,  (un.) 
Their  O  Bin-aim  iwft  (n.) 
e.  Second  declension  forming  the  first  and  second  persons  in  eem,  and 
the  third  in  eemun, 

Ossin,  a  stone. 
Ossineen,  stones. 
'  My     Nin  Dossin-eem. 
Thy  Ki  Dossin-eem. 
Our    Ki  Dossin-eeminftn.  (in.) 
Our    Ni  D<jssin.eeminan.  (ex.) 
Your  Ke  Dossin-eemewft. 

His    O  Dossin-eem  (un.) 
Their  O  Dossin-ecmewft  (n.) 


Nominative. 


ive.  } 


1  &;  2  P.  ^ 


3rd  P. 


APPENDIX. 


101 


i.  Third  declension  forming  the  first  anJ  second  persons  In  wi,  and 
the  third  in  imun. 

Nominative.  \  ^^'  ""  ^^«"-  "       *  ' 

(  Aisug,  shells. 

'My    NinDais-im. 

Thy  Ki  Dais-im. 

Our    Ki  Dais-imin&n.  (in.) 

Our    Ni  Dais-imin^n.  (ex.) 
L  Your  Ki  Dais-imiwSi. 

<  His    O  Dais-im  (un.) 
(  Their  O  Dais-imcwk  (n.) 
o.  Fourth  declension  fonning  the  first  and  second  persons  in  Am,  and 
the  third  in  dmun. 

Nominative.  ^^°™^^'  ^'^P'"*- 
I  Monid6g,  Spirits. 

'  My    Ni  Monid.6m. 
Thy   Ki  Monid.6m. 
1  tSi  2  P.  ■}  Our     Ki  Monid.6minAn.     (in.) 
Our     Ni  Monid.6min&n.     (ex.) 
Your  Ki  Monid.6miw&. 


1  &2dP. 


3rd  P. 


3rd  P. 


^  His    Omonid-6m(un.) 
<  Their  O 


Monid.6mew4  (n.) 

u.  (oo)    Fifth  declension  forming  the  first  and  second  persons  in  wot, 

and  the  third  in  oomun. 

■KT     •    ^-       i  M6z,  a  Moose. 
Nommative.  <  ,, 

i  M6z6g,  Moose. 

'  My    Ni  M6z.ooni. 

Thy  Ki  M6z.oom. 

Our    Ki  M6z.cx>min&n.     (in.) 

Our   Ni  M6z-oomiujin.     (ex.) 

Your  Ki  M6z-oomiwu. 

His    O  M6z  oom(un.) 

Their  O  M6z  oomiwa  (n.) 
aw.  Additional  declension,  required  when  the  noun  ends  in  the  broad, 
instead  of  the  long  sound  of  a,  forming  the  possessive  in  dm,  and  the  objec- 
tive in  Amun. 

Oglm^i,  a  Chief. 

O^inuljj,  Chiefs. 


1  &2P. 


3rd  P. 


Nominative. 


24 


189 


AFPENOIX. 


(in.) 
(ex.) 


'  My    Ni  D6gim  &m. 
Thy  KiD6gimam 
1  &  2  P.    i  Our    Ki  D6gim  aminftn. 
Our    Ni  D6gim  dmintln. 
.  Your  Ki  D6gim  &mi\v4. 
g  p  i  His    O  D6gim  Am  (un.) 

i  Their  O  D6gim  amiwa  (n.) 
The  abbreviations,  in,  and  ex.  in  theso  declensions,  mark  the  inclusive 
and  exclusive  forms  of  the  pronoun  plural.  The  inflection  of  the  third 
person,  as  it  is  superadded  to  the  first  and  second,  is  included  between  pa- 
rentheses, tlmt  the  eye,  unaccustomed  to  these  extended  forms,  may 
readily  detect  it. 

Where  the  inseparable,  instead  of  the  separable  pronoun  is  employed, 
the  possessive  inflection  of  the  first  and  second  person  is  dispensed  with, 
although  the  inflection  of  the  third  is  still  retained. 

Os :  Father. 
S.  singular. 
Nos.     My  father. 
Kos.     Thy  father. 
Os-un,    His  father. 
Nos-in&n.     Our  father. 
Kas-indn.     Our  father. 
Kos-iwi^.    Your  father 
Os-iwiin.     Their  father. 

S.  plural. 
Nos-ug.     My  fathers. 
Kos-ug.     Thy  fathers. 
Os-un.    His  fathers.     Sing,  and  plural. 
Nos-inAn  ig.     Oar  fathers,     (ex.) 
Kos-in&n  ig.     Our  fathers,     (in.) 
Kos-iwllg.     Your  fatlicrs. 
Os-iwAn.     Their  fathers.     Sing,  and  plural. 
The  word  dog,  and  this  word  alone,  is  declined  in  the  followjng 
tneuiner. 

Annimoosh :  a  Dog. 
S»  singular. 
Nin    Dy  (or  Di)  My  dog. 
Ki      Dy  Thy  dog. 

O       Dy.un        His  dog  or  dogs. 


Sing,  and  plural, 
(ex.) 
(in.) 

Sing,  and  plural. 


AFFENOIZ. 


183 


Ki       Dy-in4n      Our  dog  (in.) 

Ni      Dy-in4n      Our  dog  (ex.) 

Ki       Dy.iw4       Your  dog. 

O       Dy-iw4n      Their  dog,  &c. 
S.  plural. 

Nin      Dy-ug        My  dogs. 

Ki       Dy-ug        Thy  dogs. 

O        Dy-un        His  dogs,  dtc. 

Ki        Dy-in^nig  Our  dogs  (in.) 

Ni       Dy-in&nig  Our  dogs  (ex.) 

Ki        Dy-iw4g     Your  dogs. 

O  Dy-iwikn  His  dogs,  &c. 
The  word  By  which  supphes  this  declersion  is  derived  from  Indyi&m 
mine.  pron.  an. — a  derivative  form  of  the  word,  which  is,  however  ex- 
clusively restricted,  in  its  meaning,  to  the  dog.  If  the  expression  Nin 
Dy  or  N'  Dy,  is  sometimes  applied  to  tlic  horse,  it  is  because  it  is  there- 
by intended  to  call  him,  my  dog,  from  liis  being  in  a  state  of  servitude 
similar  to  that  of  the  dog.  It  must  be  borne  in  mind,  as  connected  with 
this  subject,  that  the  dog,  in  high  nortiiern  latitudes,  and  even  as  far 
south  as  42  deg.  is  both  a  beeist  of  draught  and  of  burden.  He  is  com- 
pelled  during  the  winter  saason  to  draw  the  oddban,  or  Indian  sleigh  ; 
and  sometimes  to  support  the  burden  upon  his  back,  by  means  of  a  kind 
of  drag  constructed  of  slender  polos. 

A  review  of  the  facts  which  have  been  brought  together  respecting 
the  substantive,  will  show  that  the  separable  or  inseparable  pronouns 
under  the  form  of  prefixes,  are  throughout  required.  It  will  also  indi- 
cate, that  t'lie  inflections  of  the  first  and  scicoad  persons  which  occupy 
the  place  of  possessivcs,  and  those  of  the  tliird  person,  resembling  objec- 
tives, pertain  to  words,  which  are  either  primitives,  or  denote  but  a  sin- 
gle object,  as  mooso,  fire.  There  is,  however  another  class  of  substan- 
tives, or  substantive  expressions,  and  an  extensive  class — for  it  embraces 
a  great  portion  of  the  compound  descriptive  terms — in  t!ie  use  of  which, 
no  pronominal  prefixes  are  required,  The  distinctions  of  person  are, 
exclusively,  supplied  by  proiiominul  sufiixes.  Of  this  character  are  the 
words  descriptive  of  country,  place  of  dwelling,  field  of  battle,  place  of 
employment,  die.  The  following  example  will  furnish  the  inflexions  ap- 
plicable to  this  entire  class  of  words. 


184 


APPENDIX. 


Aind&d :  Home,  or  place  of  dwellmg. 

S.  singular, 
Aind^.y&n.     My  home. 
Aind4.yun.     Thy  home. 
Aind^-d.         His  home. 
Ainda.yftng;   Our  home.     (Ex.) 
Aind&.yung.   Our  home,     (in.) 
Aind^.yaig.     Your  home. 
Aind4.w4d.     Their  home. 

S.  plural, 
Aindsl-yftn-in.     My  homes, 
Aindii-yun-in.     Thy  homes. 
Aind&.jin.  His  homes. 

Aind&.y&ng-in.  Our  homes,     (ex.) 
Aind&.yung-in.  Our  homes,     (in.) 
Aindd-yaig-in.    Your  homes. 
Aind4.wadjin.     Their  homes. 


APPENDIX. 


185 


LECTURE  II. 

Further  Remarhi  on  Ihi  Subntanlive,  Local,  diin'mHiive,  derogative,  and  tennal  infiec 
tions.  Mode  in  lohick  the  latter  are  employed  to  denote  the  disiase  of  indieiduals,  a:id  to 
indicate  the  past  and  future  seasons.  Restricted  or  sexual  terms.  Conversion  vf  the 
substantive  into  a  verb,  and  the  reciproc(d  character  of  the  verb,  by  which  it  is  convert- 
ed into  a  substantive.  Derivative  and  compound  substantives.  Summary  of  the  pro- 
perties  of  this  part  of  speech. 

In  the  view  which  has  been  taken  of  the  substantive  in  the  preceding 
lecture,  it  has  been  deemed  proper  to  exchido  several  topics,  which, 
from  their  peculiarities,  it  was  believed,  could  be  more  satisfactorily  dis- 
cussed in  a  separate  form.  Of  this  character  are  thosj  modifications  of 
the  substantive  by  which  locality,  diminution,  a  defective  quality,  and 
the  past  tense  are  expressed ;  by  which  various  adjective  and  adverbial 
significations  are  given  ;  and  finally,  the  substantives  themselves  conver- 
ted into  verbs.  Such  arc  also  the  mode  of  indicating  the  masculine  and 
feminine  (both  merged,  as  we  have  shown,  in  the  animate  class)  and  those 
words  which  arc  of  a  strictly  sexual  character,  or  are  restricted  in  their 
use  either  to  males  or  females.  Not  less  interesting  is  the  manner  of 
forming  derivatives,  and  of  conferring  upon  the  derivatives  so  formed,  a 
personality,  distinguished  as  cither  animate  or  inanimate,  at  the  option  of 
the  speaker. 

Much  of  the  flexibility  of  the  substantive  is  derived  from  these  pro- 
perties, and  they  undoubtedly  add  much  to  the  figurativ(>  character  of 
the  language.  Some  of  them  have  been  thought  analogous  to  case, 
particularly  that  inflection  of  the  noun  which  indicates  the  locality  of 
the  object.  But  if  so,  then  there  would  be  equally  strong  reasons  for 
establishing  an  adjective,  and  an  adverbial,  as  \vd\  as  a  local  case,  and  a 
plurolity  of  forms  in  each.  But  it  is  believed  that  no  such  necessity  exists. 
There  is  no  regular  declension  of  these  forms,  and  they  arc  all  used  under 
limitations  and  restrictiot)s  incompatible  with  the  true  principles  of  case. 

It  is  under  this  view  of  the  subject,,  that  the  discussit)n  of  these  forms 
has  been  transferred,  together  with  the  other  accidents  of  the  substartivo 
just  adverted  to,  and  reserved,  fis  the  subject  matter  of  a  separate  lec- 
ture.    And  in  now  proceeding  to  express  the  conclusions  at  which  wo 


isd 


APPENDIX. 


have  arrived  touching  these  points,  it  will  be  an  object  so  to  conipresB 
and  arrange  the  materials  before  us,  as  to  presant  within  a  small  com- 
pass, the  leading  facts  and  examples,  upon  which  each  separate  position 
depends. 

1.  That  quality  of  the  noun,  which,  in  the  shape  of  an  inflection,  de- 
notes tiie  relative  situation  of  the  object,  by  the  contiguous  position  of 
some  accessory  object,  is  expressed  in  the  English  language,  by  the  pre. 
positions  in,  into,  at,  or  on.  In  the  Indian  they  are  denoted  by  an 
inflection.  Thus  the  phrase.  In  the  box,  is  rendered  in  the  Indian  by  one 
word,  mukukoong.  Of  this  word,  mukuk,  simply,  is  box.  The  termi- 
nation oong,  denoting  the  locality,  not  of  the  box,  but  of  the  object 
sought  after.  The  expression  appears  to  be  preciso,  although  there  is 
no  definite  article  in  the  language. 

The  substantive  takes  this  form,  most  commonly,  after  a  question  has 
been  put,  as,  Anindi  ni  mukoman-ais?  where  is  my  penknife  ?  Mukuk- 
oong, (in  the  boi:,)  addupowin-ing,  (on  the  table,)  are  definite  replies  to 
this  question.  But  the  form  is  not  restricted  to  this  relation.  Chimin- 
ing  n'guh  p6z,  I  shall  embark  in  the  canoe ;  wakyigun  n'guh  izhk,  I 
shall  go  into  t!ic  housa,  arc  perfectly  correct,  though  somewhat  formal 
expressions,  when  the  canoe  or  tlie  house  are  present  to  the  speaker's 
view. 

The  meaning  of  thcs3  inflections  has  been  restricted  to  in,  into,  at, 
and  on.  But  they  are  the  more  appropriate  forms  of  expressing  tho 
three  firat  sansss,  there  being  other  modes  baside  these  of  expressing  tho 
prepostion  on,'  Thesa  modes  cons'st  in  the  use  of  prepositions  and  will 
be  explained  under  that  head.  The  clioicc  of  tlie  one,  or  tlie  other,  is, 
however,  with  the  speaker.  Generally,  tho  inflection  is  employed, 
when  there  is  some  circumstance  or  condition  of  tho  noun,  either  conceal- 
ed, or  not  fully  apparent.  Thus,  Muzzinyigun-ing,  is  tho  appropriate 
term  for  in  the  book,  and  may  also  be  used  to  signify  on  the  book.  But 
if  it  is  meant  only  to  signify  on  tho  book,  somctljing  visible  being  refer- 
red to,  the  preposition  ogidj  would  be  us-J,  that  word  indicating  witli 
certainty  on,  and  never  in.  Wakyigun-ing  indicates  with  clearness,  in 
the  house ;  but  if  it  is  necessary  to  say  on  the  house,  and  it  bo  meant 
at  the  same  time  to  exclude  any  reference  to  tlie  interior,  tiie  expression 
would  be  changed  to  ogidj  wakyegun. 

It  will  be  proper  further  to  remark,  in  tliis  place,  in  the  way  of  Ilmitn* 
ation,  that  there  is  also  a  suparato  preposition  sygnifying  in.  It  ia  pivj. 
But  the  use  of  tliis  word  docs  not,  in  ail  cases,  supersede  iho  necessity 


APPENDIX. 


187 


of  inflecting  the  noun.  Thus  the  expression  pindigain,  is  literally  walk 
in,  or  enter.  But  if  it  is  intended  to  say,  walk  in  the  house,  the  local, 
and  not  the  simple  form  of  house  must  be  used ;  and  the  expression  is 
— Pindigain  waky'igun-ing.  Enter  in  tJie  house, — the  verbal  form  which 
this  preposition  pinj  puts  on,  having  no  allusion  to  the  act  of  walking, 
but  merely  implying  position. 

The  local  inflection,  which  in  the  above  examples,  is  ing  and  oong,  is 
further  changed  to  aing  and  eeng,  as  the  ear  may  direct — changes 
which  are  governed  chiefly  by  the  terminal  vowel  of  the  noun.     Exam, 
pies  will  best  supply  the  rule,  as  well  as  the  exceptions  to  it. 
Simple  form.  Local  form. 

a.  First  inflection  in  aing, 
Islikodai         Fire  Ishkod-aing         In,  &c.  the  fire. 

Muskodai       Prairio        Muskod-aing      In,  &c.  the  prairie. 
Mukkuddai    Powder       Mukkud-aing     In,  &c.  the  powder. 
Pimmedai      Grease        Pimmid-aing      In,  &c.  the  grease.  . 
e.  Second  inflection  in  ceng.* 


Seebi 
Neebi 
Miskwi 
Unneeb 


Koa 
Min 
Chim&n 


River 
Water 
Blood 
Ehn 

i. 
Snow 
Berry 
Canoe 


Seeb-eeng 
Neeb-eeng 
M  isk  w-eeng 
Unnecb-ceng 


In,  &,c.  the  river. 
In,  &;c.  the  water. 
In,  &c.  the  blood. 
In,  &c.  the  elm. 


Muzziny'egun  Book 


Third  inflection  in  ing. 

K6n-ing  In,  &c.  the  snow. 

Meen-ing  In,  &c.  the  berry. 

Chimlin-ing        In,  &c.  the  canoo. 
Muzziny'egun-ing  In,  &c.  the  book, 
o.  Fourth  inflection  in  oong. 
Azhibik        Rock  Azhibik-oong      In,  &c.  the  rock. 

Gizhig         Sky  Gizhig-oong       In,  &c.  the  sky. 

Kimmiwun  Rain  Ki»nmiwun-oong  In,  <Ssc.  the  rain. 

Akkik         Kettle  Akkik-oong       In,  dec.  the  kettle. 

Throw  it  in  the  fire. 

1.  Puggid6n  ishkod-aing. 
Go  into  the  prairie. 

2.  MuskOdaing  izhiLn. 

He  IS  in  the  elm. 

3.  Unnib-eeng  ilk. 

*  The  double  vowel  is  here  employed  to  indicate  the  long  sound  of  i,  m  1  in  ma* 

eiiiiiS. 


188 


APPENDIX. 


It  is  on  the  water. 

4.  Nib-ecng  attai. 
Put  it  on  the  table. 

5.  Add6p6win-ing  att6n. 
Look  in  the  book. 

6.  Enilbin  muzziny'igun-ing. 
You  stand  in  the  rain. 

7.  Kinnniwun-oong  ki  nibow. 
\\'liat  have  you  in  that  box. 

8.  Waigonain  aitaig  nuikuk-oong. 
Put  it  in  the  kettle. 

9.  Akkik-oong  attOn,  or  P6dawain. 

My  bow  is  not  in  the  lodge ;  neither  is  it  in  the  canoe,  nor  on  the  rock. 
10.  Kiiw'm  piiulig  iiisi  ni  niit'— •ab  ;  k&wiuh  gyai  chimJln-zng' ;  kiiwin 
gyai  azhib'ik-oong. 

An  attentive  inspection  of  these  examples  will  show,  that  the  local 
form  pertains  either  to  such  nouns  of  the  animate  class,  as  are  in  their 
nature  inanimates,  or  at  most  possessed  of  vegetable  life.  And  hero 
anotlier  conclusion  presses  upon  us — that  where  these  local  terminations, 
in  all  their  variety,  are  added  to  the  names  of  animated  beings,  when  such 
names  are  the  nominatives  of  adjectives  or  adjective-nouns,  those  words 
are  converted  into  terms  of  qualification,  indicating  like,  rrscmlling^ 
equal.  Thus,  if  we  wisli  to  say  to  a  boy,  he  is  like  a  man,  the  expres- 
sion is,  Inin-ing  izzhin^gozzi ;  or  if  to  a  man,  he  is  like  a  bear,"  Mukk- 
oong  izzhin&gozzi ;  or  to  a  bear,  he  is  like  a  horse,  Pabaizhikogftzh-ing 
izzhinagozzi.  In  all  these  exjiressions  the  word  izzhi,  is  combined  with 
the  pronominal  inflection  d  (or  nft.)  and  the  animate  termination  gozzi. 
And  the  inflection  of  the  nominative  is  merely  an  adjective  corrcspon. 
deuce  with  izzhi : — a  term  indicative  of  the  general  qualities  of  persons 
or  animated  beings.  Where  a  comparison  is  instituted  or  a  resem- 
bianco  pointed  out  between  inanimate  instead  of  ani  Mate  objects,  the  in- 
flection gozzi,  is  changxl  to gwud,  rendering  tlie  expression,  which  was, 
in  the  animate  form,  izzhin^o:?/,  in  the  inanimate  form,  i'/.'/.Wmdgivud. 

There  is  another  variation  of  the  local  form  of  tlie  noun,  in  addition 
to  those  above  instanced,  indicative  of  locality  in  a  more  general  sense. 
It  is  formed  by  oiig  or  7i07ig — frequent  terminations  in  geographical 
names.  Thus  from  ()jil)wai,  (Chippewa),  is  formed  Ojil)wai?to»jj,'',  Place 
of  the  Chippewas.  From  W'annttigozhiwug,  Frenchmen,  is  formed 
AVumittigozliijiOJU',  Plaeo  of  Frenchmen.     From  Islipatinfli  hill,  Ishpat- 


AFPENCIX. 


189 


inong,  Place  of  the  hill,  &c.     The  termination  ing,  is  also  sometimes 
employed  in  this  more  general  sense,  as  in  the  following  names  of  places. 

Monomonikdnmo'.     In  the  place  of  wild  rice. 

Moninggwunikimn^.     In  the  place  of  Sparrows. 

Ongwashagooshin^.  In  the  place  of  the  fallen  tree.  due. 
2.  The  diminutive  forms  of  the  noun  are  indicated  by  ais,  eas,  6s, 
and  aus,  as  the  final  vowel  of  the  word  may  require.  Thus  Ojibwai,  a 
Chippewa,  becomes  Ojibw-ais,  a  little  Chippewa :  Inin'i,  a  man,  inin-ees, 
a  little  man :  Amik,  a  beaver,  amik-6s,  a  young  beaver :  Ogim&,  a 
chief,  ogim-As,  a  little  chief,  or  a  chief  of  little  autliority.  Further  ex* 
amples  may  be  added. 

Simple  Form 
— ais. 

A  woman  Eekwi 

A  partridge  Pin4 

A  woodcock        M^im^i 

An  island  iVlinnis 

A  grape  ShOmin 

A  knife  M6koman 

-— ees. 

A  stone  Ossin 

A  river  Seebi 

A  pigeon  Omimi 

A  bison  Pizhiki 

A  potatoe  0pm 

A  bird  Pin&isi 

— 68. 

A  moose  M6z 

An  otter  Nigik 

A  reindeer  Addik 

An  elk  Mushk6s 

A  hare  Wfiibos 

A  box  Mukuk 

— aus. 

A  bass  Og& 

A  medal  Sh6ni4 

A  bowl  Onfiigun 

A  bed  Nib&gun 

29 


Diminutive  fobm. 

Eekw&z-ais. 
Pin-ais. 

M&im-ais. 

» 

Minnis-ais. 

Sh6mb-ais. 

M6koman-ai8. 

Ossin-ees. 

Seeb-ees. 

Omim-ees. 

Pizhik-ees. 

Opin-ees. 

Pin&ish^ees. 

M6z-6s. 

Nigik-6s. 

Addik-6s. 

Mushkos<6s. 

W4b6s.6s. 

Mukuk-6s. 

Og-&s. 
Sh6ni-&s. 
0nAg4ns, 
Nib4g.a(ins. 


-^v  ■^^ 


100 


APPENDIX. 


SI 


!      1 


'       A  gun      ■■    '        P&slikizzigun   ■  PAshklzzig-^ns. 

A  house  Wakyigun  Wakyig-ans. 

In  the  four  last  examples,  the  letter  n,  of  the  diminutive,  retains  its 
full  sound 

The  use  of  diminutives  has  a  tendency  to  give  conciseness  to  the  lan- 
guage. As  far  as  they  can  be  employed  they  supersede  the  use  of 
adjectives,  or  prevent  the  repetition  of  thorn  And  they  enable  the 
speaker  to  give  a  turn  to  the  expression,  which  is  often  very  successfully 
employed  in  protlucing  ridicule  or  contempt.  When  applied  to  the 
tribes  of  animals,  or  to  inorganic  objects,  their  meaning,  however, 
is,  very  nearly,  limited  to  an  inferiority  in  size  or  age.  Thus,  in  the 
above  examples,  pizhik-ees,  signifies  a  calf,  omim-ees,  a  young  pigeon, 
and  ossm-ees,  a  pebble  &rc.  But  inin-ees,  and  ogim-{is,  arc  connected 
with  the  idea  of  mental  or  conventional  as  well  as  bodily  inferiority. 

1.  I  saw  a  little  chief,  standing  upon  a  small  island,  with  an  inferior 
medal  about  his  neck. 

Ogimas  n'gi  w4bum(i  nibowid  minnisiiinsing  onibikowdn  shoniiisun. 

2.  Yamoyden  threw  at  a  young  pigeon. 
Ogi  pukkitaiwun  omimccsiui  Yamoyden. 

3.  A  buffalo  calf  stood  in  a  small  stream. 
Pizhikees  ki  nibowi  sibecsing. 

4.  The  little  man  fired  at  a  young  moos3. 
Inineesogi  p2lshkizw4n  mozosun. 

5.  Several  diminutive  looking  bass  were  lying  in  a  small  bowl,  upon 
a  small  table.  -  ' 

Add6powinaising  attai  onAgiins  abbiw&d  ogdsug. 

Some  of  these  sentences  afford  instances  of  the  use,  at  the  same  time, 
of  both  the  local  and  diminutive  inflections.  Thus  the  word  niinnisains- 
ing,  signifies  literally,  m  the  little  island ;  scebecs  ing,  in  the  little  stream ; 
add6powinais  ing,  on  the  small  table. 

3.  The  preceeding  forms  are  not  the  only  ones  by  which  adjective 
qualities  ai'o  conferre<l  upon  the  substantive.  The  syllable  ish  when 
added  to  a  noun  indicates  a  h;i(l  or  dreadiKl  quality,  or  conveys  the  idea 
of  imperfection  or  dociy.  The  sound  of  this  infleetion  is  sometimes 
changed  to  ecsh  oosh,  or  aush.  Tlius,  Chimftn,  a  canoe,  becomes  Chi- 
mAnish,  a  bad  canoe ;  Ekwai,  a  m  oman,  Ekwaiwish,  a  bad  woman ; 
nibi,  water,  becomes  nibcesli,  turbid  or  strong  water ;  mittig,  a  tree,  be- 
comes  mittigoosh,  a  decayed  tree  ;  akkik,  a  kettle,  akkikoosh,  a  worn- 
out  kettle.     By  a  further  change,  wibid,  a  tooth,  becomes  wibiddsA,  a 


APFUfDIX. 


191 


decayed  or  aching  tooth,  dec.  Throughout  these  changes  the  final 
sound  of  sh  is  retained,  so  that  this  sound  alone,  at  the  end  of  a  word> 
is  indicative  of  a  faulty  quality. 

In  a  language  in  which  the  expressions  bad-dog,  and  faint-heart  are 
tho  superlative  terms  of  reproach,  and  in  which  there  are  Cew  words  to 
indicate  the  modifications  between  positively  good,  and  ix)sitively  bad,  it 
must  apiKjar  evident,  that  adjective  inflections  of  this  kind,  must  be  con- 
vonioiit,  and  sometimes  necessary  modes  of  expression.     They  furnish 
a  means  of  conveying  censure  and  disHke,  which  though  often  mild,  is 
sometimes  severe.     Thus  if  one  person  has  had  occasion  to  refuse  the 
offered  hand  of  another — for  it  must  be  borue  in  mind,  that  the  Indians 
are  a  hand-shaking  people,  as  well  as  the  Eu)"opeaiis — the  implacable 
party  has  it  at  I  lis  option  in  referring  to  the  circumstance,  to  use  the  ad- 
jective form  of  hand,  not  onindj,  but  oninjet's/j,  which  would  bo  deemed 
contemptuous  in  a  high  dogrce.     So  also,    instead  of  oilawai  winini, 
a  trader,  or  man  who  sells,  the  word  may  be  changed  to  odawai  winini- 
wish,  implying  a  bad  or  dislioncst  trader.     It  is  seldom  that  a  more 
pointed,  or  positive  mode  of  ex[)rcssing  personal  disapprobation  or  dis- 
like  is  required,  for,  generally  speaking,  more  is  implied  by  these  modes 
than  is  actually  expi'essed. 

The  following  examples  are  drawn  from  the  inorganic  as  well  as 
organic  creation,  embracing  t!ic  two  classas  of  nouns  that  the  operation 
of  these  forms  may  be  fully  [)erceivcd. 

Simple  Form.  Adjective  Fohm.         '■' 

On&gun-ish. 
Wakyigun-;sh"  •   ■ 

Opwagun-ish. 

Kweewi'/ais-ish. 

Ininiw-ish. 

Necb-ish. 

Ossin-eesh. 

Opin-ecsh. 

Oj-ccsh. 

Mittigwab-eesh. 

Neogik-oosh. 

Ahmik-ooah. 

Addik-oosh. 

Akkeek-oosh. 

\\''agiikwut.oosh. 


— ish- 

-A  bowl 

Onlkgmi 

— eesh- 

A  house 

A  pipe 

A  boy 

A  man 

-Water 

Wakyigun 

Opwagun 

Kwccwizais 

Inini 

Necbi 

A  stone 

Osain 

A  potatoo 
A  fly 
A  bow 

Opin 
Ojee 
Mittigwab 

— oosh- 

—An  otter 

Necgik 

A  bearer 

Ahmik 

A  reindeer 

Ad.lik 

' 

A  kcttio 

Akkeck 

An  axo 

WngUkwut 

mi 


R    » 


AttLvrnt, 

ush — A  foot 

Ozid 

Ozid-&sh. 

An  ann 

Onik 

Onik-&sh. 

An  ear 

Otowug 

Otowug-&sh. 

A  hoof 

Wunnussid 

Wunniissid.&sh. 

A  rush  mat 

Appukwa 

Appukw-Ash. 

These  forms  cannot  be  said,  strictly,  to  be  without  analogy  in  the  En- 
glish, in  which  the  limited  number  <  f  words  terminating  in  ish,  as  saltish, 
blackish,  furnish  a  correspondence  in  sound;  with  the  first  adjective  form. 
It  may  subserve  the  purposes  of  generalization  to  add,  as  the  result 
of  the  foregoing  inquiries,  that  substantives  have  a  diminutive  form, 
made  in  ais,  ees,  6s,  or  ^s ;  a  derogative  form,  made  in  ish,  eesh,  oosh, 
or  fish ;  and  a  local  form,  made  in  aing,  eeng,  ing,  or  oong.  By  a  prin- 
ciple of  accretion,  the  second,  or  third,  may  be  added  to  the  first  form, 
and  the  third  to  the  second. 

Example. 

Kinai'bik. 

- — 6n8,  implying  Little  serpent. 

ish,         "    Bad  serpent. 

ing,        ««     In  (the)  serpent. 

6ns'sh    "     Little  bad  serpent. 

Onsing    "   In  (the)  little  serpent. 


Serpent,  s. 

I     8.  diminutive 
'  8.  derogative   ■ 

8.  local 

-  s"  dim.  ife  der. 

-  s.  dim.  &  lo. 
-s.  dim.der.  dclo. 


-6nsishing, "  In  (the)  little  bad  serpent. 


4.  More  attention  has,  perhaps,  been  bestowed  npon  these  points,  than 
their  importance  demanded,  but  in  giving  anything  like  a  comprehen- 
sive sketch  of  the  substantive,  they  could  not  be  omitted ;  and  if  men- 
tioned at  all,  it  became  necessary  to  pursue  them  through  their  various 
changes  and  limitations.  Another  reason  has  presented  itselfl  In  trea- 
ting of  an  unwritten  language  of  which  others  are  to  judge  chiefly  from 
examples,  it  appeared  desirable  that  the  positions  advanced  should  be 
accompanied  by  tlie  data  upon  which  they  respoctivcly  rest — at  least, 
by  so  much  of  the  data  employed,  as  to  enable  pliilologists  to  appreciate 
the  justice  or  detect  the  lallacy  of  our  conclusions.  To  the  few,  who 
take  any  interest  in  the  subject  at  all,  minutencsa  will  not  seem  tedious^ 
and  the  examples  will  be  regarded  with  deep  interest. 

As  much  of  our  time  as  we  have  already  devoted  to  these  lesser  points 
of  inquiry,  it  will  be  necessary,  at  this  place,  to  point  out  other  inflections 
and  modifications  of  the  substantive,  to  clear  it  from  obscurities,  that  we 
may  go  into  the  discussion  of  the  other  parts  of  speech,  unincumbered. 


APPENDIX, 


103 


^ 


Of  these  remaining  fonns,  none  is  more  interesting  than  that,  which 
enables  the  speaker  by  a  simple  inflection,  to  denote  that  the  individual 
named  has  ceased  to  exist.  This  delicate  mode  of  conveying  melan- 
choly intelligence,  or  alluding  to  the  dead,  is  effected  by  placing  the  ob- 
ject in  the  past  tense. 

Aiekid-6pun  aieko  Garrangula-bun. 

So  the  deceased  Garrangula  spoke. 

The  syllable  bun,  in  this  sentence,  added  to  the  noun,  and  6pun  added 
to  the  verb,  place  both  in  the  past  tense.  And  although  the  death  of 
the  Indian  orator  is  not  mentioned,  that  fact  would  be  invariably  inferred. 

Names  which  do  not  terminate  in  a  vowel  sqgnd,  require  a  vowel 
prefixed  to  the  tensal  inflection,  rendering  it  dbun,  or  ebun.  Inanimate, 
as  well  as  animate  nouns  take  these  mflections. 


Present. 
Tecumseh, 
Tammany, 
Skenandoah, 
N6s,  (my  father) 
Pontiac, 
Waub  Ojeeg, 
Tarhe, 

Mittig,  (a  tree) 
Akkik,  (a  kettle) 
M6z,  (a  moose) 


Past  Form. 

Tecumsi-bun. 

Tamani-bun. 

Skenandoa-bun. 

Nos-ebun. 

Pontiac-ibun. 

Waub  Ojeeg-ibuu. 

Tarhi-bun. 

Mittig.6bun. 

Akkik-obun. 

M6z-obon. 


By  prefixing  the  particle  Tah  to  these  words,  and  changing  the  in- 
flection of  the  animate  nouns  to  itoi,  and  the  inanimates  to  iumn,  they  are 
rendered  future.     Thus  Tah  Pontiac-iwi :  Tah  Mittig-iwun,  &c. 

The  names  for  the  seasons  only  come  under  the  operation  of  these 
rules,  when  the  year  before  the  last,  or  the  year  after  the  next,  is  refer- 
red to.     The  last,  and  the  ensuing  season,  are  indicated  as  follows. 


Present. 

Last. 

Next. 

Spring, 

Seegwun, 

Seegwun-oong, 

So'jwun. 

Summer, 

NeebJn, 

Neebin-oong, 

Neebirg. 

Autunm, 

Tahgw^gi, 

Tahgwig-oong, 

Tahgwagig. 

Wint«r, 

PeebOn, 

Peeb6noong, 

Peeb6ng. 

I  spent  last  winter  in  hunting. 
Ning'i  nunda-waiiyigai  peebdnoong. 
I  shall  go  to  Detroit  next  spring. 
Nii^ah  izh4  W&wi&'tunong  seegwung. 


IM 


APPEXDIX. 


i 


5.  Sexual  noiir.s.  The  moflc  of  indicnling  the  mosculiiio  and  femi- 
nine,  havinj?  been  omitted  in  the  prccechng  lecture,  as  not  being  essen- 
tial to  any  concoriiancc  with  the  vtrb  or  adjective,  is  nevertheless  con- 
noctcd  with  a  striking  peculiarity  of  the  language — the  exclusive  use  of 
certain  words  bv  one  or  the  other  sex.  After  having  appeared  to  the 
founders  of  tlie  language,  a  distinctif)n  not  necessary  to  be  engrafted  in 
t!ie  syntax,  there  arc  vet  a  liuiit(d  number  of  words,  to  which  the  idea 
of  SOX,  so  strongly  attaches,  th.at  it  would  be  deemed  the  height  of  im- 
propriety in  a  female  to  use  the  masculine,  and  in  male  to  use  the  fem- 
inine exi)ress:oi:s. 

Of  this  nature  ar^the  words  Nccji,  and  Nindongwai,  both  signifying 
my  friend,  but  the  fomicr  is  appropriated  to  males,  and  the  latter  to  fe- 
males. A  Chij;[)twa  cannot  therefore  say  to  a  ftmale  my  friend,  nor 
a  Chippewa  woman  to  a  male,  my  friend.  Such  an  interchange  of  the 
terms  would  imply  arrogance  or  indelicacy.  Nearly  the  whole  of  their 
interjections — and  they  arc  nuinru-ous — are  also  thus  exclusively,  ajipro- 
priated  ;  and  no  greater  breach  of  propriety  in  speech  could  be  commit- 
ted, than  a  woman's  uttering  the  masculine  exclamation  of  surprize  Tj/d  / 
or  a  man's  descc:iding  to  the  corresponding  female  interjection  IShjii ! 

The  word  nccninwshai,  my  cousin,  on  the  contrary,  can  only  be  ap- 
plied, like  husband  and  wife,  by  a  male  to  a  female,  or  a  female  to  a 
male.  If  a  male  wishes  to  express  this  relation  of  a  male,  the  term  is 
Nccto7('is :  and  the  corrcspoiuling  female  term  Nrrndonf^cooshai. 

The  terms  for  uncle  and  aunt,  are  also  of  a  two.(<)ld  character,  though 
not  restricted  like  the  preceding  in  their  use.  Neemishomai  is  my  un- 
cle by  the  father's  side :  Ncezhishai,  my  uncle' by  the  mother's  side. 
Ncrzigwoos  is  my  paternal  aunt,  necwishai  my  maternnl  aunt. 

There  are  also  exclusive  words  to  des'gnate  elder  brother,  and  young- 
er brother :  But  what  would  not  bo  expected  after  the  foregoing  exam- 
pies,  they  are  indiscriminately  applied  to  younger  hrotheis  and  sist»^rs. 
N(>(sgai,  is  my  elder  brother,  and  ncemissai  my  elder  sister.  N(  ■  she- 
mai,  my  younger  brother,  or  younger  sister,  and  may  be  applied  to  any 
brother  or  sister  excejjt  the  eldest. 

The  number  of  words  to  which  the  idea  of  sex  is  attached,  in  the  usu- 
al acceptation,  is  limited.     The  followhig  may  Ijo  enumerated. 
Masculine.  Feminine. 

Irin'i,  A  man.  Ekwai',  A  \Miman. 

Kwee'wizais,  A  boy.  Ekwa'zais,  A  giil. 


APPENDIX. 


195 


Oskinccgakwai,  A  young  woman. 
Mindimo'cc!,        An  old  woman. 
Nin  Cfjili,  My  mother. 

Nin  (liinis,  My  daughter. 

Nis  sim,  My  daughter-in-law. 

Nimindimoimish,  My  wife. 

My  grandmother. 


Oskinahwai,    A  young  man. 

Akiwaizi,        An  old  man. 

Ndsai,  My  father. 

Ningwisis,       My  son. 

Ni  ningwun,    My  son-in-law. 

Ni  nitbaim,      My  husband. 

Nimieshomiss,  My  grandfather.  N6k6miss, 

Ogimil,  A  chief.  Ogcni^kwii,        A  chiefess. 

Addik,  A  reindeer.  Neetsh&ni,  A  doe. 

Annimoosh,     A  dog.  Kiskissliui,  A  bitch. 

The  sex  of  the  brute  creation  is  most  commonly  denoted  by  prefixing 
the  words  labai,  male  ;  and  ndzhai,  female. 

6.  Reciprocal  changes  of  tho  noun.  The  pronominal  particles  with 
which  verbs  as  well  as  substantives,  arc  generally  encumbered  and  tho 
habit  of  using  thcni  in  particular  and  restricted  senses,  leaves  but  little 
occasion  for  the  employment  of  either  the  present  or  past  infinitive. 
Most  verbs  are  transitives.  A  Chippewa  does  not  say,  I  love,  without 
indicating,  by  an  inflection  of  the  verb,  the  object  beloved;  and  thus  the 
expression  is  constantly,  I  love  him,  or  her,  &ic.  Neither  docs  the  infini- 
tive appear  to  be  generally  the  ultimate  form  of  the  verb. 

In  changing  their  nouns  into  verbs,  it  will  not  therefore  be  expected, 
that  the  change  should  uniformly  result  in  the  infinitive,  for  which  there 
is  so  littlo  use  ;  hut  in  such  of  the  personal  forms  of  the  various  moods 
as  circumstances  may  require.  Most  commonly  the  third  j)erson  singu- 
lar of  the  indicative,  and  the  second  person  sinsrului  of  the  imperative, 
are  the  simplest  aspects  under  which  the  vt  ;  i>  uppcai-s ;  and  hence  these 
forms  have  been  si  )inctimes  mistaken  for.  wA  reported  as  the  present  in- 
finitive. There  are  some  in&lanccs,  in  wlu«ch  the  infinitive  is  employed. 
Thus,  although  an  Indian  cannot  s;t\.  I  love,  thou  lovest,  &c.  without 
employing  the  objective  forms  of  the  verb  to  love :  yet  ho  can  say  I 
laugh,  I  cry,  &lc.  expressions  in  which  tiie  action  being  confined  to  the 
speaker  himself,  there  is  no  transition  demanded.  And  in  all  similar  in- 
stances the  present  infinitive,  with  the  piopor  pronoun  prefixed,  is  em- 
ployed. 

There  are  several  modes  of  transf()rming  a  substantive  into  a  verb. 
Tho  following  examples  will  Supply  the  rules,  so  far  as  known,  wliich 
govern  these  changes.  ,  .         • 


lao 


APFBNOIZ. 


Indicative.  Imperative. 

Chimin,  a  canoe.  Chimai,  he  paddles.        Chimain,  paddle  thou.  "^ 

Pashkizzigun,  a  gun.  Pashkizzigai,  he  fires.  Pashkizzigain,  fire  thou. 
Jcesidyigun,  a  broom.  Jeesidyigaijhesv-ceps.  Jeesidyigain,  sweep  thou. 
Weedjeeagun,  a  helper.  Weed6kagai,  he  helps.  Weedjeei-wain,  help  thou. 
Ojibwiii,  a  Chippewa.     OjibwAmoo,  he     )      Ojibw&moon,  speak  ) 

speaks  Chippewa.  S  thou  Chippewa,  y 

Anoiher  class  of  nouns  is  converted  into  the  first  person,  indicative  of 
a  i^saedo  dcclurativo  verb,  in  the  following  manner. 

Ne  MonidOw,       I  (am)  a  spirit. 

Ne  Wassai4w,     I  (am)  light. .  •  i 

Nin  Dishkodaiw,  I  (am)  fire.       > 

Ni  VVeendigOw,   I  (am)  a  monster. 

Nin  Daddikoow,  I  (am)  a  deer. 

Ni  Wakyiguniw,  I  (am)  a  house. 

Nim  Binggwiw,  I  (am)  dust,  &c. 
The  word  am,  included  in  parentheses,  is  not  in  the  original,  unless 
we  may  suppose  the  terminals,  ow,  aw,  iw,  oow,  to  be  derivatives  trom 
law.  These  changes  are  reciprocated  by  the  verb,  which,  as  often  as 
occasion  requiips,  is  made  to  put  on  a  substantive  form.  The  particle 
win  added  to  the  indicative  of  the  verb,  converts  it  into  a  substantive. 
Thus— 


Monido, 

A  spirit. 

Wassaia, 

Light. 

Ishkodai, 

Fire. 

Weendig6, 

A  monster. 

Addik, 

A  deer. 

Wakyigun, 

A  house. 

Pinggwi, 

Dust,  ashes. 

Keegido, 

He  speaks. 

Keegidowin, 

Speech. 

P&shkizzigai, 

He  fircs. 

Pashkizzigaiwin, 

Ammunition. 

Agindasoo, 

He  counts. 

Agindasoowin, 

Numbers. 

WahyiAzhingg 

ai,  He  cheats. 

Wahyiazhinggaiwin,  Fraud. 

Minnikw&i, 

He  drinks. 

Minnikw&iwin, 

Drink. 

Kubbftshi, 

He  encamps. 

Kubb&ishiwin, 

An  encampment. 

Mecgftzoo, 

He  fights. 

Meegftzoowin, 

A  fight. 

Ojeengai, 

He  kisses. 

Ojeendiwin, 

A  kiss. 

•• 

Ann6ki« 

He  works. 

Ann6kiwtn, 

Work. 

PApi, 

He  laughs. 

Pdpiwin, 

Laughter. 

Pim&dizzi, 

He  lives. 

Pim&doiziwin, 

Life. 

Onw&ibi, 

He  rests. 

Onwaibiwin, 

Rest. 

Annami&, 

He  prays. 

Annami^win, 

Prayer. 

NibA, 

He  sleeps. 

Nibftwin, 

Sleep. 

OdAwai, 

He    ades. 

Od&waiwin, 

Trade. 

f 


s 


APPENDIX. 


107 


Adjectives  are  likewise  thus  tltpgied  into  substantives. 


Keezhaiw&dizzi,    He  generous. 
MinWaindum,        He  happy. 
Keezhaize&wizzi,  He  industrious. 


Keezhaiwftdizziwin,    Generosity. 
Minwaindumowin,      Happiness. 
KeezhiJMh&wizziwin,   Industry. '' 


Kittim&gizzi, 

He  poor. 

Kittim&gizziwin, 

Poverty. 

Aukkoossi, 

He  sick. 

Aukkoossiwin, 

Sickness. 

Kittimishki, 

He  lazy. 

Kittimishkiwin, 

Laziness. 

Nishk&dizzi, 

He  angry. 

Nishk&dizziwin, 

Anger. 

Baik&dizzi, 

She  chaste. 

Baik&dizziwin, 

Chastity. 

In  order  to  place  the  substantives  thus  formed,  in  the  third  person, 
corresponding  with  the  indicative  from  which  they  were  changed,  it  is 
necessary  only  to  prefix  the  proper  pronoun.  Thus,  Ogeezhaiw&diz> 
i.'win,  his  generosity,  &c. 

7.  Compound  substantives.      The  preceding  exartiples  have  been 
given  promiscuously  from  the  various  classes  of  words,  primitive  and 
derivative,  simple  and  compound.    Some  of  these  words  express  but  a 
single  idea,  as,  6s,  father — gah,  mother — m6z,  a  moose — k&g,  a  porcu. 
pine — mong,  a  loon — and  appear  to  be  incapable  of  further  division. 
All  such  words  may  be  considered  as  primitives,  although  some  of  them 
may  be  contra>.tions  of  dissyllabic  words.     There  are  also  a  number  of 
dissyllables,  and  possibly  some  trisyllables,  which,  in  the  present  state  of 
our  analytical  knowledge  of  the  language,  may  be  deemed  both  simple 
and  primative.    Such  are  neebi,  water  ;  ossin,  a  stone  ;  geezis,  the 
sun  ;  nodin,  wind.     But  it  may  bo  premised,  as  a  principle  which  our 
investigations  have  rendered  probable,  that  all  polysyllabic  words,  all 
woi*ds  of  three  syllables,  so  far  as  examined,  and  most  words  of  two 
syllables,  are  compounds. 

The  application  of  a  syntax,  formed  with  a  view  to  facilitate  the  ra- 
pid conveyance  of  ideas  by  consolidation,  may,  it  is  presumable,  have 
early  led  to  the  coalescence  of  words,  by  which  all  the  relations  of  ob- 
ject  and  action,  time  and  person,  were  expressed.  And  in  a  language 
which  is  only  six)ken,  and  not  written,  the  primitives  would  soon  become 
obscured  and  lost  in  the  multiform  appendages  of  time  and  person,  and 
the  recondite  connexion  of  actor  and  object.  Ana  il.  's  process  of  amalga- 
mation would  bo  a  progressive  one.  The  terms  that  sufficed  in  the  con- 
dition of  the  simplest  state  of  nature,  or  in  a  given  latitude,  would  vary 
with  their  varying  habits,  institutions  and  migrations.  The  introduc- 
tion  of  new  objects  and  now  idons  would  reciuiro  the  invention  of  new 

words,  or  what  is  much  raoro  probable,  existing  terms  would  be  mo(H« 

26 


\ 
\ 


/'./ 


am 


APPENDIX. 


ficd  or  compounded  to  suit  tho  occasio^.  No  one  who  has  paid  much 
attention  to  the  subject,  can  have  escaped  noticing  a  confirmation  of 
this  opinion,  in  the  extreme  readiness  of  our  western  Indians  to  bestow, 
on  the  instant,  names,  and  appropriate  names — to  any  new  object  pre- 
sented  to  them.  A  readiness  not  attributable  to  their  having  at  com- 
mand  a  stock  of  generic  poUysyllablcs — fin-  tlieso  it  would  be  very  awk- 
ward to  wield — but  as  appears  more  probable,  to  the  powers  of  the  syn- 
tax, M'hicJi  permits  the  resolution  of  now  compounds  from  existing  roots, 
and  often  concentrates,  as  remarked  in  another  place,  the  entire  sense 
of  the  parent  words,  upon  a  single  syllable,  and  sometimes  upon  a  single 
letter. 

Thus  it  is  evident  that  the  Chippcwas  possessed  names  for  a  living 
tree  mittig,  and  a  string  aidb,  before  they  named  the  bow  DiitUgtDdb, — 
the  latter  being  comjjounded  under  one  of  tho  simplest  rules  from  the  two 
former.  It  is  further  manifest  that  they  had  named  earth  akki,  and  (any 
solid,  stony  or  metalic  mass)  dbik,  before  they  '■  'stowed  an  appellation 
upon  tlie  kettle,  akkeck,  or  akkik,  tho  latter  being  derivatives  from  the 
former.  In  process  of  time  those  compounds  becfune  the  bases  of  other 
compounds,  and  thus  the  language  bceumc  loadcil  with  double  and  tri- 
ple, and  quadruple  comj)Ounds,  concrete  iji  their  meaning  luid  formal  in 
their  utterance. 

When  the  introduction  of  the  metals  took  place,  it  became  necessary 
to  distinguish  the  clay  from  the  iron  pot,  and  the  iron,  from  the  copper 
kettle.  Tho  original  compound,  akkeck^  retained  its  first  meaning,  ad- 
mitting the  adjective  noun  piwdhik  (itself  a  compound)  ii-on,  when  ap- 
plied to  a  vessel  of  that  kind,  piwibik  akkeek,  ii-on  kettle.  But  a  new 
combination  took  j)laco  to  designate  the  coj)j)er  kettle,  misku'dkeck,  red- 
metal  Icettlc  ;  and  another  expression  to  denote  the  brass  kt'ttle,  ozatcd. 
lik  akkr.ik,  yellow  nietul  kettle.  The  former  is  made  up  from  miKk6- 
wAbik,  copper  (literally  rcd-mdol — from  miskwii,  red,  and  dhik,  the  ge- 
neric  above  mentJoiuMl)  and  tikkrck,  kettle.  OzawAbik,  brass,  is  from 
ozawd  yellow,  and  tho  generic  dhek — the  term  ukkeek,  btiiiig  added  in 
its  separate  form.  It  may,  however,  be  used  in  its  conne(;ted  form  of 
wukkook,  making  tho  compound  expression  ozawdbik  wukkcvk. 

In  nammg  tho  horse  paib&izhik6gazhi,  i.  e.  the  animal  with  solid 
hoofs,  they  ha\  (j  seized  upon  the  feature  which  most  strikingly  distin- 
guished tho  horse,  from  tho  clefl-footed  animals  which  were  the  only 
species  known  to  them  at  tho  j)criod  of  the  discovery.  And  tho  word 
ittelf  affords  an  example,  at  once,  both  of  their  jjowcrs  of  concentration. 


APPENDIX. 


109 


and  brief,  yet  accurate  description,  which  it  may  be  wortli  while  to  ana- 
lyze. Paizhik,  is  one,  and  is  also  used  as  the  indefini'  q  article — the  only 
article  the  language  possesses.  This  word  is  further  used  in  an  adjective 
sense,  figuratively  indicating,  united,  solid,  undivided.  And  it  acquires 
a  plural  significatioj  i  oy  doubling,  or  repeating  the  first  syllable,  with  a 
slight  variation  of  the  second.  Thus,  Pai-baizhik,  denotes  not  one,  or  an, 
but  several ;  and  when  thus  used  in  the  context,  renders  the  noun  govern- 
ed, plural.  Oskuzh,  is  the  nail,  claw,  or  homy  part  of  the  foot  of  beasts, 
and  supplies  the  first  substantive  mcmbor  of  tlio  compound  gauzh.  The 
final  vowel  is  from  ahwaisi,  a  beast ;  and  the  marked  o,  an  inseparable 
connective,  the  otfice  of  which  is  to  make  the  two  members  coalesce,  and 
harmonize.  The  expression  thus  formed  becomes  a  substantive,  specific 
in  its  appUcation.  It  may  be  rendered  plural  like  the  primitive  nouns, 
may  be  converted  into  a  verb,  has  its  diminutive,  derogative  and  local 
form,  and  in  short,  is  subject  to  all  the  modifications  of  other  substantives. 

Most  of  the  modern  nouns  arc  of  this  complex  character.  And  they 
appear  to  have  been  invented  to  designate  objects,  many  of  which  were 
necessarily  unknown  to  the  Indians  in  the  primitive  ages  of  their  exis- 
tence. Others,  like  thfur  '?s  for  a  copper-kettle  and  a  horse,  above 
mentioned,  can  date  thei'  <  no  farther  back  than  the  period  of  the 

discovery.  Of  this  numuer  of  nascent  words,  are  most  of  their  names 
for  tlioso  distilled  or  artificial  liquors,  for  which  they  are  indebted  to 
Europeans.  Their  name  for  water,  neehi,  for  the  fat  of  animals,  weC' 
nin,  for  oil  or  grease,  jnmjiudui,  for  broth,  ndbdb,  and  for  blood,  miskwi, 
belong  to  a  very  remote  era,  although  all  but  the  first  appear  to  be  com- 
pounds. Their  names  for  the  tinctures  or  extracts  derived  from  the 
foi-est,  and  used  as  dyes,  or  medicines,  or  merely  as  agreeable  drinks, 
are  mostly  founded  u\)Qn  tlie  basis  t)f  the  word  Abo,  a  liquid,  although 
this  word  is  never  uso'l  alone.     Thus — 

Shomin-Abo        Wine        From  Shomin,  a  grape,  dbo,  a  liquor. 

Ishkoilai-ibo       Spirits       From  Ishk6d&i,  lire,  6jc. 

Cider        From  Mishimin,  an  apple,  die. 
Milk        From  T6t6sh,  the  female  breast,  «Stc. 
Vinegar  From  Sheewun,  sour,  &c. 

From  Annibeeshun,  leaves,  &c.  , 

Ozhibiegun-aubo  Froin  Ozhibidgai,  he  writes,  &c. 

Ii:  like  nuumer  their  names  for  the  various  implements  and  uten- 
sils of  civilized  lifli,  are  based  upon  the  word  Jeegun,  one  of  those 
priiiiitivcs,  which,  ulttiougii  nuvor  disjunctively  used,  dojiotcs,  in  its  n^odi- 


Mishimin-abo 
TOtOsh-abo 
Siieew-i^bo 
Annibeesh-4bo 


/ 


200 


APPENDIX. 


fied  ibrms,  the  various  senses  implied  by  our  words  instrument,  contri* 
vance,  machine,  &c.  And  by  prefixing  to  this  generic,  a  substantive, 
verb,  or  adjective,  or  parts  of  one  or  each,  an  entire  new  class  of  words 
is  formed.  In  these  combinations,  the  vowels  e,  and  o,  are  some^Lncs 
used  as  connectives.         -W-.  ..  . :  .^  - 

A  saw        From  Keeslikerzhun,  v.  a.  to  cut. 

A  file  From  Seesee,  i    rub  off,  &c. 

A  candle    From  Wpssakooda,  bright,  oiskoona, 

[flame,  &c. 

A  coffee-mill       From  Beesi,  fine  grains,  &c. 

A  drinking  vessel  From  Minnekw^,  he  drinks,  &c. 

A  saw  mill  From  Taushk4,  to  split,  &c. 


Keeshkeeb6.jeegun 

Seeseeb6-jeegun 

Wassakoonai-jeegun 

Bee8eeb6-jeegun 

Minnikw&d-jeegun 

Tftshkeeb6d-jeegun 


Mudw^abeed-jeegun  A  vioUn  From  MudwAw^i,  sound,  fti&b,  a 

[string,  &c. 
Sometimes  this  termination  is  shortened  into  gun,  as  in  the  following 
instances. 

'         On^-gun  A  dish. 

^  ■  Tikkina-gun       A  cradle, 

Nceba-gun         A  bed. 
Puddukkyi-gtm  A  fork. 
Puggimm&-gun  A  war-club. 
Opw4-gun  A  pipe. 

Wassllitshie-gun  A  window. 
Wakkyi-gun      A  house. 
P6dahwft.gun    A  fire-place, 
'    '  '  '  Sheema-gun       A  lance. 

Another  class  of  derivatives  is  formed  from  loydn,  indicating,  gene- 
rally, an  undressed  skin.     Thus — 

Muk-wyHn        A  bear  skin        From  Mukwah,  a  bear,  and  wyaun,  a 
Wazhusk-wylln  A  muskrat  skin  From  Wazhusk,  a  muskrat,  &,c.  [skin. 
Wab6s-wy&n    A  rabbit  skin     From  Wabfts,  a  rabbit,  «Scc. 
Neegik-wy&n    An  otter  skin      From  Neegili,  an  otter,  &c. 
Ojeegi-wykn     A  fisher  skin      From  Ojeeg,  a  fisher,  «Sic. 
Wabizhais-ewylin,  a  martin  skin,  from  wabizhais,  a  martin,  &c. 

W&biwyan,  a  blanket,  and  bubbuggiwyan,  a  shirt,  arc  also  formed 
from  tliis  root.     As  the  termination  wydn,  is  chiefly  restricted  to  undres- 
sed skins,  or  peltries,  that  of  ivaigin,  is,  in  like  manner,  generally  ap- 
plied to  dressed  skins,  or  to  cloths.     Thus — 
Monido-waigin  Blue  cloth,  strouds  From  Monido,  spirit,  &c. 

Misk-waigin  Red  cloth  From  Miskwft,  red,  (Sec. 


APPENDIX. 


201 


NondA-waigin 
Peezhiki-wmgin 
Addik-wai-j; 
Ozhauwushk-waigin 


Scarlet. 
A  huffalo  robe 
A  •.ifiboo  bkin 
Green  cloth 


From  Peezhiki,  a  buffalo,  &c. 
From  AddJk,  a  cariboo,  &c. 
From  Ozh&wushkw&,  green. 


An  interesting  class  of  substantives  is  derived  from  the  third  person 
singular  of  the  present  indicative  of  the  verb,  by  changing  the  vowel 
sound  of  the  first  syllable,  and  adding  the  letter  d  to  that  of  the  last, 
making  the  terminations  in  aid,  ftd,  eed,  id,  ood.  Thus,  Pimmoossi,  he 
walks,  becomes  p&mooss&d,  a  walker. 


aid — Munnissai  He  chops 

Ozhibeigai  He  writes 

Nundowainjeegai  He  hunts 

M — Neebi  He  sleeps 

KwftbahwSL  He  fishes 

(with  scoop  net) 


Puggidowll 


eed — Annokeo 
Jeessakea 
Munnigobee 
id — Neemi 
Weesinni 
Pim&dizzi 

ood — Nugamoo 
Keegido 
Keewonimoo 


He  fishes 
(with  sein) 

He  works 

He  juggles 


M&nissaid  A  chopper. 

W^zhibeigaid        A  writer. 

N&ndowainjeegaid  A  hunter. 

NJlb&d  A  sleeper. 

Kwy&bahwfiid  A  fisher, 

(with  scoop  net 

A  fisher. 


P&gidow&d 


'.)! 

:.)! 


(with  sein. 

A  worker. 

A  juggler. 

A  bark  puller. 

A  dancer. 
/  An  eater. 

A  living  being. 

A  singer. 

A  speaker 

A  liar, 
termination,  which, 


Anokeed 
Jossakeed 

He  pulls  bark  Mainigobeed 

He  dances     N&mid 

He  eats        WHssinid 

He  lives        Paimaudizzid 

He  sings       Naigumood 

He  speaks    K&gidood 

He  lies  Kiwunimood 

This  class  of  words  is  rendered  plural  in  ig,- 
after  d  final  in  the  singular,  has  a  soft  pronunciation,   as  if  written  jig. 
Thus,  N^id,  a  dancer,  n&midjig,  dancers. 

The  derogative  form  is  given  to  these  generic  substantives  by  intro- 
ducing ish,  or  simply  sh,  in  place  of  the  d,  and  changing  the  latter  to 
kid,  making  the  terminations  in  ai,  aishkid,  in  &,  Ashkid,  in  e,  eesh* 
kid,  in  i,  ishkid,  and  in  oo,  ooshkid.  Thus,  naindowainjeegaid,  a  hun- 
ter, is  changed  to  naindowainjeegaishkid,  a  bad  or  unprofitable  hunter. 
Naibfild,  a  sleeper,  is  changed  to  naib&shkid,  u  sluggard.  Jossakeed, 
a  juggler,  to  jossakeeshkid,  a  vicious  juggler.  W&sinnid,  an  eater, 
to  wftssinishkid,  a  gormandizer.  K&gidood,  a  speaker,  k&gidooshkid,  a 
babbler.  And  in  these  cases  the  plural  la  added  to  the  last  educed  form, 
making  kugid*  .shkidjig,  babblers,  &c. 


202 


APPENDIX. 


The  word  nittft,  on  the  contrary,  prefixed  to  these  expressions,  renders 
them  complimentary.  For  instance,  nittA  naigumood,  is  a  ^ne  singer, 
nittft  JcAgidood,  a  ready  speaker,  &c. 

Flexible  as  the  substantive  has  been  shown  to  be,  there  are  other 
forms  of  combination  that  have  not  been  adverted  to — forms,  by  which 
it  is  made  to  coalesce  with  the  verb,  the  adjective,  and  the  preposition, 
producing  a  numerous  class  of  compound  expressions.  But  it  is  deem- 
ed  most  proper  to  defer  the  discussion  of  these  forms  to  their  several 
appropriate  heads. 

Enough  has  been  exhibited  to  demonstrate  its  prominent  grammatical 
rules.  It  is  not  onl^  apparent  that  the  substantive  possesses  number, 
and  gender,  but  it  also  undergoes  peculiar  modifications  to  express  lo- 
cality  and  diminution,  to  denote  adjective  qualities  and  to  indicate  tense. 
It  exhibits  some  curious  trait*^  connected  with  the  mode  of  denoting  the 
nic'isculine  and  feminine.  It  is  modified  to  express  pei-son  and  to  distin- 
guish living  from  inaniinate  masses.  It  is  rendered  possesf ive  by  a  pe- 
culiar  inflection,  and  provides  particles,  under  the  slmpc  either  of  prefixes 
or  suffixes,  separable  or  insepa  '•able,  by  which  the  actor  is  distinguished 
from  the  object — and  all  this,  without  changing  its  proper  sub  cuntivc 
character,  without  putting  on  the  aspect  of  a  pseudo  adjective,  or  a 
pseudo  verb.  Its  chaiiges  to  produce  compounds,  are,  however,  its  most 
interesting,  its  most  characteristic  trait.  Syllable  is  heaped  upon  sylla- 
ble, vvord  upon  word,  and  derivative  upon  derivative,  until  its  vocabulary 
hi  crowded  with  long  and  pompous  phrases,  mast  forujidable  to  the  eye. 

So  completely  transpositive  do  the  words  appear,  tluit  like  chessmen 
on  a  board,  their  elementary  syllables  can  I'e  changed  at  the  will  of  the 
player,  to  form  new  combinations  to  meet  new  contingencies,  so  long  as 
they  are  changed  in  accordance  with  certain  general  principles  and  con- 
ventional rules ;  in  tiie  ajjplication  of  which,  however,  much  depends 
upon  the  will  or  the  skill  of  the  player.  What  is  most  surprising — all 
these  changes  imu  combinations,  all  these  ciualifications  of  th(!  object, 
and  distinctions  of  the  jierson,  the  time,  and  tiie  place,  do  not  supersede 
the  use  of  adjectives,  and  pronouns,  and  verlw,  and  other  parts  of  speech 
woven  into  the  texture  of  tlie  noun,  in  their  elementary  and  disjunctive 
foriTis.  ., 


APPENDIX. 


m 


2.     A    VOCABULARY    OF    WORDS    AND    PHRASES   IN    THE   ChIPPEWA 

LANGUAGE. 


A. 

A.  a.  to  express  the  sound  of  a,  in  father,  ah  in  Jehovah.  Amo,  a  Bee. 

A.  a a>  in  ^11,  au  in  auction, 

aw  in  law.  Tyk,  Lo  ! 

A.  a a,  in  hat,  Aki,  Earth. 

Ai.  ai a>  i"  ^^te,  ai,  in  aim,  ey,  in 

way,  e,  in  obey.  '  Ais,  a  Shell. 

A  or  An,  Pai'zhik.  (see one.)  Accompanicr,  s.  Wa'jicwaid. 

To  abash,  v.   Agud'ji.  To  a«^cost,  v.  Kun6zh'. 

Verbs  are  inserted  in  the  most  simnle  of  Account,   to  make  an  account,   V. 

their  concrete  forms,  being  the  third  per-       Muzziry'i^ai. 

son  singular  of  the  indinalive  present,  in    .  .  ht     ..:^,r>:^r.;A 

nil  eases  u  here  not  olherwisa  expressed.      Ac-,OUnior,  S.  Muzzmy  Igaul. 

Abdonirn,  s.  Oniissud'.  Account  book,  s.  Muzziny'igun. 

Sot;  acorn  ibr  examples  of  the  diminutive,       (See  Book.) 
derogative,  and  other  regular  forms  of  iho  rj,^  accuse,  V.  Una'moduni. 
substantive.  »  a  •    /  i 

Al)e(l,  ad.  Nibfl'guning.  Accuser,  s   Am  amodung. 

Localformof  the  word  bed.  Acid,  a.  Slu'wun. 

Abide  thou,  imp.  mood.  Abin'.  Acid  liquor,  Shivvunik'bo. 

Able,  a.   Gushkit6'n.  Acorn,  s.  Mittigomin. 

As  adjectives  aro  declined  with  person  Acorn,  S.  dim.  Mittigominais,  oquiv- 
and  mood,  they  aro  inserted  under  tho       ,         ,.    ,     „„„„„ 
samo  rule  indicated  for  verbs.  ^   ^^'"'  ""^^  ^^   ,"'.    .    ,     '.    .  , 

Abode,  s.    AindM.  Acorn,  s.  der.   Mittig6mmish,   cq. 

Aboard,  ad.  Pindo'nug.  l»atl  acorn. 

AI)origincs,  s.  Unishinfi'bai.  (Phi-  Acorn,  s.  lo.  Mittigommmg,  cq.  in 

ral  in  g.)  ^'"^  acorn. 

Above,  \nv\).  Ogidjy'ei.  Acorn,  s.  dun.  &  der.  Mittigomin- 

Ab()V(!,  ad.  Ishpiniing.  aisish,  eq.  little  bad  acorn. 

Local  form  of  the  ndjectivo  high  Acorn,   S.  dim.  der.  &  lo.    MittigO- 

Above  ground,  Ogidil'kuuiig.  minaisishing,  eq.  in  the  little  bad 

Abroad,  ad.  Kood'uging.  acorn. 

Abce.ss,  s.  Minwi  wi,  Ac([uaintancc,   s.  Kaikain'imind. 

To  abscond,  v.  Ozhimoo'.  One  who  is  known. 

M)sent,  a.  Oiidam'di.  A<n-oss,  ad.  Azhiwyei. 

To  abound,  v.  inan.  Wdnadud.  To  act,  v.  T6'duni. 

To  abound,  v.  an.  Wil'nadizzi.  Action,  s.  T6dumowin. 

To  accept,  V.  OdA'pinun.  Actor,  s.  Aind6'dung. 

Accepter,  s.  AVai'dlli)inung.  Active,  a.  inan.  Klzhinzhow'ita. 

'I'o  accompany,  v.  C)\  'i'jiewiln.  Active,  a.  an.  Kizhin/.O'.vi/zi. 


204 


APPENDIX. 


Adder,  s.  Kinai'bik. 
Adder,  s.  dim.  Kinaibikons. 
Adder,  s.  dcr.  Kinaibikish. 
Adder,  s.  lo.  Kinaibikicg. 
Adder,  8.  dim.  <?i  der.  Kinaibikonsish. 
Adder,  s.  diiu.  der.  &  lo.  Kiriiabik- 

onsishing. 
Adder's  tongue,  a  plant,  M6nawing. 

E*  dens  canis. 
Address,  s.  Kigid6'win. 
Addi-esser,  s.  KAgidood'. 
To  adhere,  v.  Agookai'. 
To  adopt,  V.  Wangd'ma. 
An  adopted  person,  Wyang6'mind. 
Adopter,  s.  Wyang6n'gaid. 
To  adore,  v.  Annamifl.'. 

This  word  is  exclusively  applied  to  chriS" 

tian  worship. 
Adorer,  s.  Ainnami&d'. 
To  adorn,  v.  Sussai'ga. 
Adroit,  a.  Minwi. 
Adrift,  nd.  Waiba'tun. 
To  advance,  v.  Pida'simdsai. 
Advancer,  s.  Pada'sim6said. 
To  adventure,  v.  Iena.dizzi. 
Adventurer,  s.  Aien^dizzid. 
To  advise,  v.  Riggi'kwai. 
Advice,  a.  Ki?ggikwai'win. 
Adviser,  s.  Kaiggi'kwaid. 
Adult,  s.  Kizhigi. 
Adultery,  s.  Kim6'jelddiwin. 
Afar,  ad.  Wa'suh. 
Affable,  a.  Ona'nigooni. 
Affectionate,  a.  Gizhawi'dizzi. 
Affection,  s.  Gizhaw4'dizziwin. 
Afloat,  Waiba'tun. 
Afore,  prep.  Nigan'. 
Aforetime,|'ad.  Maiwinzk'uh. 
Afraid,  a.  Sai'gizzi. 
After,  prep.  Ish'kwaiyong. 
Afternoon,  Una'gooshi, 
Again,  ad.  Min'awft. 
Aged,  a.  Appi'tizzi. 
Age,  s.  ^ppi'tizziwin. 
Ag-e<   '      1,  Minwaind&'goozzi. 
A/'rce:  -     oss,  s.  Minwaindil'gooz- 

Agi.ei  ....I.   ,',  Gfittigai'win. 
Agriculturist,  s.  Gait'tigaid. 


Ah,  interj.  Tyft. 

Ahead,  Nigan.    (See  Befbre.) 

To  aid,  V.  Wid6kazoo. 

Aider,  s.  Wad6kazood. 

To  ail,  V.  Akooz'zi 

Ailment,  s.  Akooz'ziwin. 

To  aim,  v.  Odozhi&n. 

Aimer,  s.  Wyaizhiewaid. 

Air,  a  soft;  breeze,  s.  Ay&'. 

Air,  wind,  s.  N6'din. 

Alarm,  s.  Sassa'k  vaiwin. 

To  alarm,  v.  Saf  a'kwai. 

Alarmer,  s.  Syftsa'kwaid. 

Alder,  s.  ■Wadd6p'. 

Alder,  s.  dim.  Wadd6pons. 

Alder,  s.  der.  Wadd6pish. 

Alder,  s.  lo.  Waddftpin^ 

Alder,  g.  dim.  der.  &  lo.  Wadd6p- 

onsishing. 
Alike,  ad.  Tib  ishk6. 
Aliment,  s.  Mi'jim. 
Alive,  a.  PimSidizzi. 
All,  a.  Kukin'uh. 
Alliance,  s.  Inuhwain'diwin. 
To  allot,  V.  Oona6ki. 
Allotment,  s.  Oona6'kiwin. 
Allotter,  s.  Waina6keed. 
To  allUre,  v.  Sh6biewai. 
Almond,  s.  Pugftn". 
Almost,  ad.  Kai'go. 
To  give  alms,  v.  Shaiwainingai. 
Alms,  s.  Shaiwainingaiwinun. 

This  substantive  phrase,  which  is  render^ 
ed  pjural  in  un,  and  this  being  a  plural  of 
inanimate  bodies,  is  thereby  shown  to  be 
things  given,  is  based  on  the  verb  to  pity. 

Almsgiver,  s.  Shaiwamingaid. 

Along  shore,  Tiddibaiw'. 

Alone,  a.  Nizhik'ai. 

Already,  ad.  Pabigai'. 

Also,  ad.  Gyai'. 

I'o  alter,  v.  inanimate,  Anjit6n'. 

Altorer,  s.  Ianjit6d'. 

Altercation,  s.  lAsiminid'aiwug. 
This  is  a  plural  expression  indicating  a 
personal  tumult ;  a  hubbub. 

Always,  ad.  Moozh  ug. 
Am,  I  am,  Nin,  DyA.     See  to  be. 
Amen,  ad.  Kunnagai'kunna. 
Amidst,  prep,  inanimate,  Nasowici. 


AK>SNDa. 


fOS 


-ish. 


s.  der. 

s.  dim  ic  der.  -  aiaish. 

S'  loc.  ing. 


Amidst  tho  town,  or  village,  Naso- 

w6dainuh. 
Ammunition,  s.    Pashkizzigaiwin. 

This  is  ono  of  the  comparatively  Apple  tree,  Mishi'min^'tig. 

modern  compounds,  being  based  Apple  liquor,  Mishi'mini'bo. 

on  tlie   verb   to  fire,  which  see.      cider. 

It  is  made  a  substantive  in  tciti.    To  approach,  v.  Piezha. 
Ample,  a.  mai'tshft. 
To  amuse,  v.  Oombukumigi'zzi. 
Amusement,  s.  ■ — wm. 


See 


Amuser,  s.  Waibukumigizzid. 

An,  art.  Pai'zhik. 

Ancestor,  s.  Ogitizimun. 

And,  conj.  Gyai. 

Andiron,  s.  Shaigwukinzhaiegun. 

Angry,  a.  Nishkidizzi. 


Approacher,  s.  Puhizhad. 
April,  s.  Paibok&idagiming  Gizia. 
Archer,  s.  Ainuhaid. 
Ardent  spirits.  S^e  Brandy. 
To  arise  from  lying  posture,  Onish*- 

ka. 
To    arise  from  a  sitting  posture, 

Puzzigwi. 
Arm,  of  the  body,  Onik! 
Arms,  weapons,  Oshwi'winun.  Piu. 


Anger,  s.  Nislikldizziwin. 

Anguish,  s.  VVisugpJn'dum,  a  com-  Armband,  s.  Gitchi'waibizzoon. 

pound  from  the  words  bitter  and  Around,  ad.  Kiwit^'iei. 

mini.  To  arrive,  by  land,  Tak'wishin 

Animal,  s.  Awais'i.  To  arrive,  by  water,  Miz'hug^. 

Animate  substantives  have  their  plural  ing.  Arrow,  blunt  headed,  Bik'wuk 


Ancle,  s.  Obikoo'guna. 
Annually,  ad.  Aindasopib6n. 
To  annoint,  v.  Nominun. 
Ancanter,  s.  Naiminiwaid. 
Another,  a.  Bukan'. 
To  answer,  v,  Nuhkoodum. 
Answer,  s.  Nuhkoodumowin. 
Ant,  s.  Ainigo'. 

—  s.  dim, OS. 

—  s.  der, oosh. 

— -  der.  local. 

Antler,  s.  Aish'kun. 
— '  s.  dim.  — — &is, 

—  s.  der.         -ish. 

—  s.  loc. ing. 

—  s.  dim.  &  der.  -- 

—  s.  dim.  der.  loc.  — 
Anus,  s.  Ojecd. 


Arrow,  spear  point'?d,  Ussow&n'.. 
Art,  thou  art,  Ki  DySl. 
Artichoke,  s.  Ushkibw^! 
Ash  trea,  s.  WisugHk!  Bitterwood. 
Ashes,  s.  Pingwi!     This  word  is 

without  number. 
Ashamed,  a.  Agudji. 
To  ascend,  v.  Ukwan'dowal. 
Ashore,  put  ashore,  Kikub4. 
Ashore,  near  the  shore,  Chiga,'bik. 
To  ask,  v.  Kugwaidwai. 
Asker,  s.  Kai'gwaidwaid. 
Aspect,  of  things  animate,  Aizlu> 

nii'goozzi. 


ainaish. 


Aspect,  of  things  inanimate,  Aizhi- 
n^'gwuk. 
■ainsishing.  Aspen,  s.  Aiz^'di. 

Assassin,  s.  Naizhiwaid. 
Apparel,  s.  Pasikumingin.  Plural.    Assemblage,  s.  Mamawiedding. 
Apparition,  s.  Ji'by.     Plu.  in  ug.     Assent,  s.  Nuh  koodum. 

s.  dim ais.  To  assent,  v.  E  kido. 

To  appear,  v.  NAgoozzi.  To  assist,  v.  WidOkk'zoo. 

To  applaud,  v.  Mumikwa'zhowai.    Assistant,  s.  Waidokk'zood. 

Applause,  s. win.      At,  prep.  Checg. 

Applauser,  s.  Maimikwazhowaid.     Atmosphere,  s,  Gizhig. 
Apple,  s.  Mishi'min,     Plu.  fn  yg.    Atom,  s.  B&pish. 

s.  dim.  ait.  To  attack,  v.  Mow'in»i. 

27 


.._-     4 _. 


h 
k 
If? 


Backbone,  s.  Tuttag&'gwun. 

Backwards,  ad.  Uzhai. 

To  step  backwards,  v.   Uzliaigflt'- 

b6wi. 
Bacon,  s.    K6k6sh  Wi68.      Hog 

flesh. 
Bod,  a.  animate,  Mud  ji. 
Rica    —  a.  inanimate,  Monii'dud. 
Badger,  s.  MissuMkud'jish. 


ais. 


200  AFFBNDIX. 

To  attain,  v.  Gushkiai'wizzL 
Attainment,  a.  win. 

Attire,  s.     See  apparal. 
Avaricious,.a.  Suzzaigizzi. 

Avarice,  s.  win. 

To  avenge,  v.  Azhitow'iewai. 
Avenger,  s.  lazhitowiewaid. 
August,  s.  Mon6'mini,  Gizis, 

Moon. 
Aunt,  uncle's   wife,  or  father's  sis-  Bag,  s.  Mush'kimoot. 

ter,  Nizhigwoos'. 
Aunt,  mother's  sister.  Ninwisliai' 
Aurora  borealis,  Jiby  ninii  iddiwug. 

Dancing  ghosts. 
Autumn,  s.  Tagw^  gi. 
Next  autumn.  Tagw^gig! 
Last  autumn,  Tagw^goong! 
To  authorize,  v.  Inugim^I 

Authority,  s. win. 

Awake,  a.  Gooshkooz'zi. 
Away,  ad.  Ningoodji. 
Awkward,  a.  Namu'nji. 
Awl,  s.  Mig6s.' 

s.  dim. ais. 

•  8.  der. ish. 

s.  local,  ing. 

■ a.  dim.  &,  der. aisish. 

' s.  dim.  der.  &  loc.  ■ ais- 

ishing. 
Axe,  a.  Wagi'kwut. 

•  s.  dim. ais. 

■ a.  der. ish. 

8.  local, ing. 

8.  dim.  dc  der. aisish. 

• s.  dim.  der.  dc  loc.  ais- 

ishing. 


aisish. 
Implying 


—  s.  dim, 

—  s.  dim  &  der, 

—  s.  local, oug. 

in  the  bag. 

Bait,  for  animals,  ATijimikunjigun. 

Balance,  s.  Tib4bishk6jigun. 
A  compound  derivative  from  the  words 
equal,  cord,  and  inslntment. 

Baldheaded,  Wflshkain  diliai. 
Bald  Eagle,  Wabizhuk  'wai. 
Ball,  metallic,  Unwi! 

—  wooden,  Pikw&'kwut. 
Balsam  of  fire  tree,  Shingooban'- 

dug. 
Balsam,  s.  Pigiuan'dug. 
Band,  s.  Pizoon! 
Banner,  s.  Kikiwai'aoon. 
Bank  of  earth,  Ishpakum'iga. 
Bandy  legged,  Wawushkig&'dai. 
To  baptise,  v.  Siginun'dowS.. 
Bare,    (in   body,)  a.  Pingwash^'- 

giddi. 
Barge,  or  boat,  s.  Millig'6chiman, 
or  Nabug'6chiman, 
Any  vessel  intermediate  in  size  and  mode 
of  construction,  between  a  bark  canoe  and 
a  ship.    The  first  term  is  a  derivative 
P  from  tree  and  canoe,  the  second,  from 

Om  plank 01  board,  and  canoe. 

To  babble,  v.  Oz^mid6n,  or  Kkgi-  To  bark,  v.  Migih'. 

dooshkai.  This  is  a  generic  word  for  barking.    The 

Rokkl^   a   rv»A^;jA«;...;_     „    V4    •       eogle  derives  its  name  from  this  word. 

Babble,  s.  Ozamid6niwm,  or  KAgi.  ^^^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^irch  tree,  Wig'wos. 
doosftkaiwin.  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  ^       Wigood. 

This  is  the  term  for  child.    A  inaU  child  „  ^P  j".         ^  * 

is  usually  denominated  Pinai'shi,  (bird,)  -DarK  (lish,  S.  Una'gon. 

during  it»  infancy.  Applied  to  crockery. 

Bachelor,  s.  Pizhishig6wizzi.  Bark  sap  dish,  Nimib&'gun. 

This  term  being  in  the  animate  form,  is  Bark  box,  8.  Mukkuk'. 

!!^Ml!il''"'I!  "f'^""'  •""'  "."i?"^  indicates      ^r^  „,  ^  *nv  boi.  trunk,  barrel,  te.  ah* 
an  unmarried  (or  uncoupled)  person.  „.,), ,.  p^efix/to  s  coffin. ' 

Back,  8.  Opik  wun.  Bashful,  a.  Bak&dizzi. 


APPINOIZ. 


SOT 


Basin,  s.  On&gon. 

• ,  s.  dim.  Onftgons. 

Other  terminatioiia  regu'ar. 

Basket,  s.  Wadub'imukkuk'. 
A  (lerivativo  from  the  word  for  cedar  root, 
and  box.    Diminutive  in  ons. 

Bass  tre3,  s.  Wigoobimizh. 
A  derivative  from  bass  baric,  and  the  gen- 
eric tur  plants. 

Bat,  s.  Apukwunaji. 
Battle,  s.  MigA'diwin. 
Battle  field,  ^Katapin'uniding. 
Battle  club,  'Pugama'gun. 
To  bathe,  v.'  Pugizzoo. 
Bay  s.  Wikwaid'. 

—  s.  dim. 6ns. 

To  bawl,  V.  Mowi'. 
Bayonet,  s.  Shim^'giin. 

—  s.  dim.  Shimagons'. 

—  s.  der.  Shim&'gunish. 
This  is  the  term  for  soldier. 

• —  s.  lo,  Shim&guning. 

Duplications  of  these  termination!  or  in 

otiier  nouns. 

To  be,  V.  s.  14. 

Beach,  s.  Sheezhodaiw. 

Bead,IJs.  Minais. 

This  is  the  din-^nutive  form  of  berry, 
which  see. 

Beak,  or  bill,  s.  Ok6zh'. 
The  terra  for  hog,  appears  to  be  a  deriva- 
tive from  this  and  the  verb  to  cut. 

Bean,  s.  Misk6di'simin. 
This  is  manifestly  a  description  of  the 
bean  thai  bsars  a  red  flower,  but  the  word 
has  become  generic. 

Bear,  s.  Mukwa'. 

—  s.  dim.  Muk6ns'.     A  cub. 

—  s.  dim.  &  der.  Mukons'ish.  A 
bad  cub. 

Bear  skin,  Muk\ry'an. 
Bear's  meat,  Miik6vvias. 
Bear's  oil,  Muk6])imidai. 
Bear's  paw,  Muk6zid. 
Beard,  s.  Mizhidon^'gon. 
Beast,  a  quadnipf^d,  Awai'si. 
To  beat,  v.  an.  Pukitai'.    To  beat 
him. 

—  V.  innii.  Pukitaiun'.    To  boat  it. 
Beau,  s.  Mamundii'ginin'i.    A  fine, 

or  gay  dressed,  man. 
Beaver,  s.  Amik'. 

—  s.  dim. dna. 

Derogative,  in  ish,'locaI,  in  ing.  <tr. 


Beaver  dam,  Amikoweezh. 
Beaver  skin,  Abim'inikwai. 
Beaver  robe,  Muttatos'. 

This  was  au  article  formerly  worn,  but 
now  seldom  seen.  It  consists  of  from  six 
to  ten  finely  dressed  skins,  sewed  together 
'I'ha  wofd,  if  a  compound,  does  not  ap> 
P'3ar  10  have  reference  to  a  modern  era. 
Beaver,  paired  in  rutting  time,  Pu- 

kj.i'mik.     Plural  in  6g. 
Beaver,  in  lodge  in  rutting  time, 

Amun'amik.     Plural  in  6g. 
Beautiful,  a.  an.  Bishigaindi'goozzi. 
A  beautiful  person. 

a.   inan.  Bishigaind&'gwud; 

A  beautiful  object. 

Bed,  s.  Nib&'gun. 

—  s.  dim.  Nib^gons. 

—  s.  lo.  Nib^gunish.     Implying  in 
or  on  the  bed. 

Bedstead,  s.  Nib^gunftk. 
Bedbug,  s.  Nib&'gunnimonitds'. 

Bed  insect. 
Bees.s.  A'mo.     Plural  in  g. 
Beehive,  s.  Amowu/iswun. 
Beech  tree,  s.  Ozhawairaizh. 
Beef,  s.  Wi'6s. 
Before,  prep.  Nigan' . 
To  Beg,  V.  See  to  ask. 

There  is  no  word  of  the  precise  neaning 

of  beg. 
To  beget,  v.  Od6nijanisinun. 
To  begin,  begin  thou,  Ki  nit 'turn. 
Beginning,  in,  or  at  the  beginning, 

Wyaish'kud. 
Begone,  interj.  Awuss  .     To  dogs. 
Behave,  be  quiet,  Pizzan'. 
Behaviour,  s.  Izhiwai'bizziwin. 
To  behead,  v.  Okceshkigwaiwiin. 
Behead  thou,  imp.  Keeshkigwai. 
Behind,  prep.  Agiwy'ei. 
Behind  the  house,  AgAwi'gumig. 
Behind  the  tree,  AgAw^'tig, 
Behind  the  hill,  AgAwudjoo'. 
Behold,  interj.  TyA'. 
To  believe,  v.  Taibwai'tum. 

Belief,  s.  ■ owin. 

Bell,  iioi-se  or  cow  bell,  Shinowai6'" 

j  'g'l"' 
Bell,  clnnrh  bell,  Gitt6ttl'gun. 
Beilc,  s.   Mamundfigikwa: 

or  gay  dressed  woman. 


.»>F«T~;~;_r;  "■"  "^'nr^Tf  ~i 


208 


1PPS5DIX. 


To  bellow,  V.  N6nd«i'goozzi,  or 

Muzzit&'goozzi. 

Theae  words  are  not  itrictly  an  equivalent 

for  bellow.   They  indicate  also  tlie  sounds 

uttered  by  all  quadrupeds,  except  the  dog, 

and  hence  imply  to  bleat,  to  neigh,  to 

bray,  &c. 
Bellows,  s.  P6dadi8hk6dawan. 

A  derivative  from  the  word  to  blow,  and 

fire. 
Belly,  s.  Omissud'. 
Below,  prep.  Nisy    ei. 
Below  the  earth,  Nis4  ki. 
Below  stream,  NisAjiwun. 
Below  the  tree,  Nisa'tig. 
Belt,  s.  Pizoon'. 
To  bend,  v.  an.  WfiLgin'. 

V.  inan.  AV&ginun. 

Bendof  a  river,  Pukai'gumft. 

To  bend  the  bow,  v.  Nab&  bishim. 

A  derivative  from  curd,  &.c. 
Beneath,  prep.  Unamye'i. 
Beneath  the  ground,  Unum&'kumig. 
Benevolent,  a.  Gizhiw&'dizzi. 

Benevolence,  s. win. 

Berry,  s.  inan.  Min.  Meen. 

A  primitive  word.    It  takea  the  usual  ter- 

roiiiaiions.    Plural  in  un. 
Beside,  prep.     See  by,  at. 
To  bestow,  v.  imp.  Mizh. 
Between,  prep.  Nasowye'ei. 
Between  the  trees,  Nasow&'tig. 
Between  the  rocks,  Nasow4'bik. 
Between  the  buildings,   Nasowak- 

yi'gun. 
To  bewail,  v.  Mowi'. 
To  bewitcli,  v.  Ogimidaikundawan. 
To  bewitch,  v.  t.  Kimidaikundawft. 
Beyond,  prep.  Aishkwaitaig. 
Beyond  the  place,  Aishkwaising. 
Beyond  yonder,  Awuss'wai'dai. 
Beyond  the  mark,  (in  shooting)  Ki 

unnieuibidai. 
Bifid,  a.  Tashk6shkunzlii. 

Split  iKJof.    Der.  from  split  and  hoof. 
Bifurcated,  a.  Ntlizlioshtigwong. 

Two  headed.    Der.  from  two  and  head. 
Big,  a.  ftnim.  Mindid6'. 
Big,  a.  inanim  MaitsliA,  or  MitshA. 
Bile,  s.  Wi'zoob. 
Bill,  8.  Ok6zh'. 
Billow,  s.  'I'i'goo. 
To  bind,  v.   infin.  Tidibupi. 


To  bind,  v.  an.  Infin.  Tidibupizlir 

bind  him  or  her. 

V.  inan.  "    Tidibupid6n, 

bind  it.  •' 

Biped,  Nizhog&'dai.  Two  legged. 

Derivative  from  two  and  leg. 
Birch  tree,  Wigwas&tig,  bark  wood- 
Birch  bark,  Wi'gwas. 
Birch  bark  canoe,  Chimlln'. 

Diminutive  in  ais,  derogative  in  Uh,  loca  I 

in  ing. 

Bird,  s.  Pinai'si.  Plural  iu  wug, , 

—  s.  dim.  Pinaishains. 

—  s.  dim.  &.  der. ish. 

—  s.  local.  ing. 

—  s.  dim.  der.  ds  loc.  Pinaishain. 
sishing. 

Bird's  nest,  Pinai'siwuziswun'. 
Bird's  foot,  Pinai'wizid. 
Birth,  Und^'dizzi. 
Bison,  s.  Pizhik'i. 

Applied  also  to  tha  domestic  cow. 

s.  dim.  Pizhikins'.  Calf. 

To  bite,  V.  an.  Takwum.    To  bite 
him  or  her. 

V.  inan.  Takwundun.     To 

bite  it. 

Biter,  s.  Taikwungaid. 
Bitter,  a.  an.  Wisugizzi". 

—  a.  inan.  Wisugun'. 
Bittern,  s.  Mushkowizzi.  Marsh  bird. 
Bitch,  s.  Kiskishai'. 

Bl.ack,  a.  animate,  Muk'kudaiwizzi'. 

a.  inanimate,  Muk'kudaiw^'. 

Blacksmith,  s.  Awish'twiti. 

Blacksmith's  shop,  wigumig. 

Blackberry,  s.  Duttogft'gomin. 
Blackbird,  s.  Ossig'mok.   The  true 
species. 

W&b  Ossiginok,  spotted  head, 

small. 
Bwoin  Os.siginok,  red  wing. 
Mukkudai  Pinais,  a  generic, 
vaguely  applied. 
Blackmail,    s.    Mukkudai'    Wios. 

Black  flesh. 
Black  Eagle,  Ininun'zi. 
Black  duck,  Mukkudaishib. 
Black  rock,  Mukkndaiwibikud. 
To  blacken,  v.  an.   JMukkudairobi. 
V.  inan.  Mukkudaiwatftn. 


APPENDIX. 


209 


Bladder,  s.  Om5'di.  Applied  also  to  Bondwoman,  s.  Aplnikwoil 

bottle,  which  see.  Bone,  s.  Okun .' 

Blanket,  s.  Wikbiwyan'.  A  denva-  Bone  awl,  Namung! 

tive  from  white  &  skin,  or  robe.  Book,  s.  Muzziny'igun. 
Blast  of  wind,  Puguma'nimud.  Book,  s.  dim,  Muzziny'gona. 

To  blaze,  v.  Biskft.'koonai.  Book,  s.  dim  &  dar,  Muzziny'gon 

Blaze,  s.  Biskoonai.  s'sh. 

To  bloat,   V.    N6ndigoozzi.     See  Book,  s.  local,  Muzziny'guning 


bellow. 
To  bleed  with  a  lancet,  Pashkik- 


waiegau 


Book,  s.  dim,  der,  dc  loc,  Muzziny'- 

gonsishing. 
To  book,  V.  M uzziny'  igal. 
Boot,  s.  Mukazin: 
Boot,  s.  dim,  ■  ais. 


Blind,  a.  Kuggibin'gwai. 

To  blindfold,  v.  Kuggibingwain. 

To  blister,   v.  a.   Ubishkwaibigiz- Born,  part.  pass.  Nigi 

zi.  To  blister  by  modical  means.  Bosmti,  s.  Oki  kigun. 
To  bl'ster,   v.    ini.  Ublshkwaibi-  Bottle,  a.  Om5di 


gud.  To  blister  by  work,  fire,  &c.  Bottle,  s.  dim.  Omudins.  Aphial 


Bough,  s.  Wudlkwon: 

Boulder  stone,  iVIushkosiswibik. 

Boantaous  a.  KishaiwI  dizzi. 

Bow.  s.  Mittigwib!     Dim  in  ais. 

Bowstring,  s.  Utshilb: 

To  bow,  V.  Shugushki. 

Bowels,  Onugizh: 

Bower,  s.  Uguhwsl'taioon. 

Bowl,  s.  Onilgon. 

Bowl,  s.  dim,  Onkgons'. 

Bowl,  s.  dim.  &  local,  On&goning. 

Box,  s.  Mukkuk! 

Box,s.  dim-  Mukkukais,  Little  box. 

Box,  s.  der,  Mukkukish.    Bad  box . 

Box,  s.  local,  iVIukkuking.    In  the 

,  -. Q„.  box. 

Boatmen,  rowera,   Aizhaibwiai'jig.  Box,  s.  dim,  der,  &  local,  Mukku- 
Plural.  kaLsishing.  In  the  little  bad  box. 

Boatmen,     paddlers,    Chaimai'jig.  Boy,  s.  Kwiwizais. 


Block,  s.  Gishkigy'igim. 
Blood,  s.  Miskwi'. 
Bloody,  a.  Miskwi'wi. 
Bloodsucker,  s.  Suguskw^'jimai. 
Bloisom,  s.  W4'bigoon. 
To  blow,  V.  an.  P6d4zh'. 

V.  ina.  P6da'dun. 

Bluo,  a.  Ozhi'wushkw4. 
Blue  sky,  Mizh^'kwut. 
Bluo  water,  Ozha'wushkw^gumi. 
Blue  bird,  s.  Osh^'wun. 
To  bliwh,  V.  Miskwingwaisi. 
Board,  a  board,  s.  Nabuglsug. 
To  boast,  V.  Wowizh&'jimoo. 
Boaster,  s.  Waiwizhiljimood. 
Boat,  s.  See  barge. 


Plural. 
Body,  8.  Ow  ? 

Ni  ow,  my  body. 

Ki  ow,  thy  body. 

Wi  ow,  his,  or  her  body. 
Bog,  s.  Mushki?'. 


The 


Boy,s.  dor,  Kwi  wizaisish.  Bad  bov- 

Bracelet,  s.  Pizoon! 

Brain,  s.  Winindib. 

Branch  of  a  plant,  Wudikwon. 

Branch  of  a  tree,  Ningitow  itig! 

Branch  of  a  river,   Ningitow  itig- 


wva: 


Bogberry,     Mushki'glmin.       

cranberry.  Brand,  a  torch,  Wuswi'gun. 

To  boil,  v.'an.  Oonzoo'.     To  boil  Brandy,  s.    'Shk6rlaiwtlb6,  or  Ish- 

him.  k^daiw^l  b5.     Any  strong  liqzor> 

To  boil,  V.  in.  Oondai:  To  boil  it.        ^''om  fire  and  liquor. 
To  b,-)li  the  kettle,  Kiz'.ik'^'umiz.       Brass,  s.  OzawAbik.  Yellow  metaL 


Bold,  a.  Songidaiai. 
Bondman,  s.  Apftni'ni. 


Brass  kettle,  OzawAbikwukik. 
Brave,  a.  S6ngidai/ii. 


210 


APPBNDIX. 


Bread,  s.  Bukwai'zhigun.     That,  Brush,  s.  ShAshkwy'igun. 

that  is  cut.  Brute,  s.  Awai'si. 

Bread,   s.    dim.    Bukwai'zhigons.  Buckskin,  s.  I&biwai'gin. 

Buiscuit,  cake.  Bucket,  s.  Nimib&gun. 

To  break,  v.   a.   Pigoobizh.     To  Buckle,  s.     See  brooch; 

break  him.  Bud,  s.  Wunamik. 

To  break,  v.  in.  Pigoobid6n.     To  Buffalo,  s.    See  bison. 


(• 


break  it. 
Breast,  s.  T6t6sh!     Plural  in  un. 
Breast  liquor.     T6t6shA'b6. 
Breast  bone,  Odusinakai.     ^  .^ 
To  breath,  v.  Naisai.  •    / 

Breath,  a.  Naisaiwin.    ■■■-  "   •  ■'■ 
Breechcloth,  A'ziAn.     ;      'i  ' 
Breeze.  Nowoi'a. 
Brethren,    s.    NikiL'nisidoog.     A 

general  term. 
Bride,  s.  N^n'gunikwai . 

Applied  alao  to  daugliier-in-law. 
Brier,  s.  Agil'wuzh.  .  ^  j  , , 
Bright  light,  Wassui&.  "^  •..  ,.., 
B/ight  metal,  Washkaift.  „,(,.,, 
Brimstone,  Ozfll'wiissin. 
Brindled,  a.  Kidugizzi.  ,;  ,.,, 
Brisk.  See  Active,  i  >  .,.  .,. 
Brittle,  a.  K&'pun.  j. 

Brittle  axe,  K&p&  bikud.     v 
Brittle  ice,  K4pizzigwai. 
Brittle  stone,  KilLp4'bik. 
Bristle,  s.  Obi'wy. 
Broad,  a.  an.  iViungudaizi. 
a.  inan.  MungudaiJi. 


Buffalo  robe,  Pizhihiwai'gin. 

Bug,  s.  Monit6s'. 

To  build,  (a  house  or  fort,)  Wak- 

yi-gai. 
Builder,  (of  a  house,  dec.)  Waiak 

yigaid. 
Building,  s.  Wakyigun. 
To  build,  (a  lodge,  &c.^  Ozhigai'. 
Builder,  &>3.  s.  Waizhigaid. 
Bugle,  s.  r.ludwaiwai'chigun. 
Bullet,  s.  Unai'. 

Bullrush,  8.  Ondi'gonushk.      :      - 
Bullfrog,  s.  Dain'dai.  i  . 

Bundle,  s.  Ningoodwupidai.        . 
Buoy,  (of  a  net)  Kundi'kund.    « 
Bur,  s.  Wazhuskwai'do.      -!<■>,; 
Burthen,  s.  Obim'iwunftn.    -  - 
To  burn,  y.  n.  Chk'gi. 
To  burn,  v.  an.  Ch&'gizoo. 
To  burn,  v.  inan.  ChA'gidai. 
Burner,  s.  an.  Chy&gizzoowaid. 
Burner,  s.  inan.  Chyftgidaid, 
Burrow,  8.  WAzh. 
To  Bury,  v.  NiugwJl'.    . 
Bury  him,  Ningwuh. 


■1 1 


Broadcloth,  s.  MonidowAi'gin.  Spi-  Bury  it,  Ningwftun. 

rit  cloth,  or  skin.  Bush,  s.  Sugikobtt'. 

To  bring,  v.  an.  Pizh.  To  bring  him.  Bustard,  s.  Mississai'. 

V.  inan.  Pid6n'.    To  4-in^^  it.  But,  jonj.  Unisiift'. 

Brooch,  s.  Sugikwuhoon. 
Brook,  8.  Sibins.    V       .^   .. 

Diminutive  of  river.     ' 
Brook  trout,  M&zhimftg'woos. 
Broom,  s.  Jishud'yigun. 

jishudyigai.  To  broom,  to  sweep.  Suzz^rVs/wh.on'gai'." 
BrotM.NAbOb'.  By,  prep.  Chig.     Cheog. 

Brother,  s  Osya.'cnia.  ,  j^'  (' ,,  '  t^eo   Chig4'tig, 

My  elder  brotl-er,  Nm  x.'.  flj.   t^,   ^ock,  ChigA'bik. 

My  younger  brother  or  .  ster,  Nu  By  ami  by,  PA'niina'. 

shimai'.  J  J' 


onj. 
Butter,  s.  Pimmidai'.  * 

Butterfly,  s.  MAimai'ngwA, 
Butterfly,  s.  dim.  MainmingwftB. 
To  buy,  V.  an.  Gish'pinudOn. 
To  buy,  V.  in.  Gish'pinuzh. 


.;M 


I  I 


[Circumstances  prevent  the  insertion  of  the  rcmaindof  of  tliis  vo- 
cabulary.J 


■y- 


,'H, 


A     .1 


iu-u-^,.'i-}.  ;..i(.'> 


.«<,.l 


!     •.',! 


III.  OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


.  y'   '    -■  '  '       h 


iis  vo- 


i 

I 

h 


OFFICIAL   REPORTS. 

1.  Letter  to  E.  Herring,  announcing  the  return  of  expedition. 

2.  Letter  to  Gov.  Porter,  subject  of  Sauc  disturbances. 

3.  Letter  to  E.  Herring,  transmitting  report  on  vaccination. 

4.  Letter  to  E.  Herring  transmitting  report  on  population  and  trade. 

5.  Statistical  tables  of  population,  &c. 

6.  Report  on  the  political  state  of  the  Indians  on  the  U.  Mississippi. 

7.  Dr.  Houghton's  report  on  vaccination. 

ADDENDA. 

1.  Letter  to  the  Dept.  tranamitting  plan  and  estimates  for  the  Expe- 

dition of  1832. 

2.  Instructions. 

3.  Letter  to  Gen.  Street,  Indian  Agent  at  Prairie  du  Chien. 

4.  Report  of  the  previous  Exjiedition  of  1831,  as  laid  before  Congress. 

5.  Speech  of  six  Chippewa  chiefs  on  the  Sioux  war. 


[In  the  arrangement  of  the  above  reports  and  letters,  tlie  order  of 
dates  is  observed.] 


I 


1: 


^1 


I 


t 
t 


OFFICIAL  REPORTS. 


I. 


Office  Indian  Agency  > 

Sauk  Ste.  Marie,  August  15/A,  1832.  $ 

Elbert  Herring,  Esq., 

Office  of  Indian  Affairs,  Washington, 

Sir  :  I  hasten  to  inform  you  that  I  yesterday  returned  from  my  ex- 
pedition to  the  northwest.  On  reaching  the  Mississippi  I  found  the  state 
of  the  water  favorable  for  ascending.  No  difficulty  was  experienced 
in  reacliing  the  highest  point,  to  which  t!.is  stream  has  hitherto  been  ex- 
plored. At  this  point,  I  procured  canoes  of  the  smallest  class,  and 
ascended,  with  Indian  guides,  to  its  actual  source  in  Itasca  Lake. 

Upwards  of  two  thousand  Chippewas  have  been  met  in  council,  in 
their  villages,  or  m  detached  parties  on  the  way.  At  every  point,  vac- 
cinations have  been  made,  under  the  authority  of  the  act  of  the  last 
session  of  Congress.  No  opportunity  has  been  omitted  to  enforce  the 
objects  of  the  instructions  respecting  their  hostilities  with  each  other,  and 
to  point  out  and  make  clear  to  their  comprehension,  their  true  relation 
to  the  United  States.  The  efforts  made  to  procure  the  assent  of  the 
Chippewas  to  the  advice  given  them  on  this  head,  were  stated  to  the 
Sioux  in  a  council  to  which  I  invited  them  at  the  Agency  of  St.  Peter's. 

The  acquisition  of  data  respecting  the  trade  and  population,  and  the 
geographical  distribution  of  the  bands,  has  been,  with  other  details,  re- 
sulting from  my  instructions,  at  all  times,  kept  in  view.  I  shall  devote 
the  earliest  attention  I  can  spare  from  the  accumulated  duties  of  tho 
office,  in  drawing  up  u  detailed  report. 

I  am,  Sir, 

very  respectfully, 
your  ob.  sorv't, 

Henry  R.  Schoolcuaft. 


•»H 


214 


APPENDII. 


I 


I 

.1 


'.■\ 


II. 

Office  Indian  Agency, 
Sault  Ste.  Marie,  August  15,  1832. 

His  Excellency  George  B.  Porter, 

Governor  of  the  Territory  of  Michigan, 
and  Suixirintendent  of  Iiulian  Aflliirs,  Detroit. 

Sir  :  I  have  the  honor  to  inlorm  you  tliat  I  returned  from  my  visit 
to  the  Chippewa  bands  on  tlie  Upper  Mississippi,  yesterday  evening. 
The  state  of  feeling  among  them,  partakes  of  the  excitement  growing 
out  of  a  knowledge  of  the  disturbances  existing  near  their  southern 
boundary.  But  their  friendly  position  with  respect  to  the  United  States, 
is  not  altered  by  events,  thus  far.  Such  of  them  as  had  received  invi- 
tations to  join  in  the  Sauc  league,  have  refused  their  assent.  And  not- 
withstanduig  the  complacency  with  wiiich  some  of  the  bands  regard  the 
hostile  efforts  of  a  people,  with  whom  they  are  connected  by  the  tics  of 
language,  and  the  decided  preference  othei-s  feel,  and  have  expressed, 
for  the  counsels  and  gov  w.i'iunt  of  Great  Britain,  as  exercised  in  the 
Canadas,  I  feel  a  confidence  in  pronouncing  the  nation,  as  a  whole,  un- 
committed in  any  negociations  with  the  hostile  Indians,  and  satisfied  to 
remain  in  their  present  pacific  attitude.  Several  of  their  most  influen- 
tial chiefs  are  quite  decided  in  this  policy,  and  would  view  it  as  foolish 
and  desperate  in  the  extreme,  to  entertain  propositions  to  give  aid  to  the 
enemy. 

The  only  portion  of  them,  of  whom  there  were  reasons  to  apprehend 
hostilities,  are  the  villages  of  Torch  Lake,  comprising  the  Chippewa 
population  on  the  heads  of  the  Wisconsin,  Ontonagon,  and  Chippewa 
rivers.  The^^  bands  murdered  four  of  our  citizens  at  Lake  Pepin,  in 
the  spring  of  1824.  Several  of  the  persons  implicated  were  imprisoned 
at  Mackinac,  whence  they  escaped.  And  it  has  not  been  practicable 
to  carry  into  eflfect  the  measures  of  punishment,  which  were  determined 
on.  Their  jKwition,  on  the  hetid  wntci-s  of  remote  streams,  is  an  almost 
inaccessible  one,  and  the  offence  has  ceased  to  be  the  subject  of  any 
further  efforts  by  the  Department.  They  have  never,  however,  been 
relieve*'  'rom  the  fears  entertaiu'^d  on  this  account,  and  these  fears  have 
confined  ihem  very  much  to  their  particular  villages  and  hunting 
grounds. 

A  war  message  was  transmitted  to  the  Torch  Lake  (or  du  Flam- 
beau) Indians  by  the  Black  Hawk,  or  his  counsellors,  in  1830.  This 
messngc  was  repeated  in  1831,  and  again  in  1632.     They  were  re. 


APPENOrZ. 


215 


minded  by  it,  of  their  affinity  by  blood,  their  ancient  alliance,  and  their 
being  arrayed  as  common  enemies  of  the  Sioux.  It  was  addressed  to 
the  whole  Chippewa  nation,  and  they  were  invited  to  take  up  arms.  It 
is  not  known  that  this  message  has  been  accepted.  The  i*ecent  death  of 
Mozobodo,  their  first  chief,  and  a  man  of  understanding,  has  diminish- 
ed  my  confidence  in  his  band.  It  has  been  stated  to  me,  very  lately, 
by  neighboring  chiefs,  that  the  Lac  du  Flambeau  Indians  were  not 
in  alliance  with  the  malcontent  tribes.  That  section  of  country  has 
not  been  within  the  track  ot  my  recent  journey.  I  have  seen  and  con- 
veraed  with  some  of  the  Indians,  including  one  of  th©  minor  chiefe. 
Little,  or  no  definite  information  has,  however,  been  obtained. 

I  feel  convinced  that  should  the  Bl;ick  Hawk  pursue  his  flight  thither, 
ho  would,  from  obvious  circumstances,  bo  received  with,  at  least,  nega- 
tive friendship.  He  would  be  allowed  to  recruit  his  followers  and  suc- 
cor himself  upon  their  hunting  grounds  towards  the  Mississippi  borders, 
where  there  is  a  comparative  abundance  of  deer  and  elk.  And  it  is 
not  improbable  that  some  of  the  young  men  would  follow  his  fortunes. 
I  think,  however,  the  policy  of  Black  Hawk  has  been  to  I)end  his  course 
westward  after  passing  the  Wisconsin,  with  the  view  of  crossing  the 
Mississippi,  at  some  point  where  this  stream  is  wide  and  shallow,  (say 
between  the  Painted  Rock  and  Lake  Pepin,)  and  withdrawing  to  the 
plains  of  the  Des  Moines,  where  he  has  resources. 

I  have  found  the  Chippewas,  generally,  not  inclined  to  be  communica- 
tive on  the  subject  of  the  disturbances.  But  in  cases  where  information 
has  been  obtained,  it  evinces  a  full  knowledge  of  passing  events.  Kaba- 
mappa,  a  decidedly  friendly  and  respectable  cliief  of  the  St.  Croix,  in- 
formed mo  thfit  the  league  consisted  originally  of  nine  tribes.  I  requested 
him  to  name  them.  He  commenced  by  mentioning  Saucs,  Foxes,  and 
lowas,  and  added  cautiously,  and  with  a  pause  that  allowed  him  to  dou- 
ble down  a  finger  at  each  count,  Kickapoos,  Flatheada,  Earthlodges,* 
Pottawattomies,  Winnebngocs,  and  after  some  inquiry  of  the  interpreter, 
Osagos.  Another  Indian  mt  t  on  Lake  Su|).'rior,  said  that  the  hostilo 
I.idiana  clnimcd  to  hnvo  killed  200  persons,  since  the  war  commenced. 

Evidence  has  been  furnished  to  me,  that  the  Saucs  who  appear  to  be 
the  principals,  have  taken  much  pains  to  form  a  Icagu;  :'^ainst  the  gov- 
ernment,— that  several  tribes  have  assented  to  it,  who  have  not  boldly 
joined  his  standard,  and  tiiat  information  favorable  to  their  success,  has 
besn  rapidly  spread  by  them,  among  tho  northern  Indians.     This  infor- 


*  p< 


ilr ....... 


S16 


ArPENDIX. 


mation  they  are  prone  to  credit.  E^en  the  SioiiX,  whom  I  met  in  court- 
oil  at  St.  Peter's,  on  t'  <?  ?r  th  of  July,  have  been  accused  of  being 
lukewarm  in  the  contej;  ■  U('  rather  favoring,  than  opposed  to  their  ac- 
tive enemies.  This,  the  i  ot  i,e  Corbeau,  their  venerable  chief,  pointedly 
denied.  He  said  the  insinuation  was  untrue — that  the  Sioux,  who 
went  to  the  theatre  of  the  war,  had  not  returned  from  friendly  feelings 
to  the  Saucs ;  and  that  they  stood  ready  1.0  go  again,  if  officially 
called  on. 

The  British  band  of  Chippewas  near  this  placo  were  ibriTially  invitul 
to  unite  in  the  war.  A  painted  war  club  and  pipe  accompanied  th«: 
message.  It  was  transmitted  by  the  Saucs,  and  gi^on,  by  one  o'*  their 
emissaries  to  o:c  of  the  northern  Chippewas  at  Fonctanguishint^  It  was 
received  here  (St.  Mary's)  by  the  Little  Pine,  (alias  Lavoire  Bart )  ■?. 
chief  who  co-opt  1 2d  with  Tccujnniieh,  in  the  late  war,  by  leading  a 
party  of  warriors  from  tliis  «iUurter.  lio  determined  not  to  accept  it, 
and  conununicated  the  fact  Pi  ma  in  Jrtiiuary  last.  He  said  the  mes- 
sage was  very  equivocal.  It  iiivitet'  him  to  aid  them  in  fighting  their 
enemies.  He  said  he  dul  not  ki?u '  wJvjiiior  the  Sioux  or  Americans 
were  intended. 

Visits  from  iLrt  Indiai^g  witltin  our  lines  to  the  British  posts  in  Upper 
Cnnada,  continue  to  be  made.  The  Ottawas  of  L'arbre  Croche,  and 
tlif  Britisli  hand  of  (ho  Chippewas  of  Lapointc,  Lake  Superior,  havo 
madi^  their  usual  journey  io  Penetanguisliine,  during  the  present  season. 
More  <!(C  n  the  ordinary  niniibers  from  this  vicinity,  have  joined  them. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  Sir, 
very  rospectruKy, 

your  ob't  servant, 

Henry  R.  Schoolcraft, 
Indian  Agent. 


U.S. 


III. 


11 


1 


Sir: 


Office  Indian  Agency,  i 

liauU  Ste.  Marie,  October  20, 1832.    I 


I  horcwitli  transmit  a  report  for  Dr.  Douglass  Houghton,  who 
was  employed  to  vaccinate  the  Indiana,  in  the  progress  of  the  recent 

nxp    'ition  to  tho  aonrccs  of  tho  Mi&"      iu»i.      I  mfnr  vnn  fn  ifa   ii       ■!<• 


▲PPSMDIZ. 


tl7 


for  tho  manner  in  which,  so  much  of  the  instructions  under  which  I 
acted,  as  relate  to  the  subject,  has  been  carried  into  effect,  trusting  that 
the  result  will  prove  as  satisfactory  to  the  Department,  as  it  is  to  me. 

I  am,  Sir, 

very  respectfully, 
your  ob't  serv't, 

Henby  R.  Schoolcbaft. 
E.  Kt  miNfl,  Esq. 
OilicQ  iudinn  Affairs, 
War  Department, 

Washington. 


IV. 


Sib: 


Office  of  Indian  Agency,  7 

Sauh  Ste.  Marie,  November  21,  1832.  \ 


In  obedience  to  such  parts  of  the  instructions  of  the  third  of  May 
last  directing  me  to  proceed  to  the  country  on  the  heads  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, as  relates  to  tlie  Indian  population,  and  to  the  condition  of  the  fur 
trade,  I  have  the  honor  herewith  to  enclose  a  scries  of  statistical  tables 
which  exhibit  the  geographical  distribution  of  the  lands,  the  name  of 
each  village  or  permanent  encampment,  its  course  and  distance  from  tho 
scat  of  the  agency,  the  number  of  men,  women  and  children,  expressed  in 
separate  columns,  the  number  of  the  mixed  blood  population,  and  the  total 
population  of  districts.  Also,  the  names  and  position  of  the  trading  posts 
established  under  the  act  of  Congress  of  May  2Ctli,  1824,  the  number  and 
names  of  the  clerks,  and  the  number  of  interpreters  and  boatmen  employ, 
cd  in  the  trade  under  licences  from  the  Indian  office,  the  amount^of  goods 
bonded  for,  agreeably  to  duplicates  of  the  invoices  on  file,  together 
witii  an  estimate  of  the  capital  vested  in  boats  and  provisions,  or  paid 
out  in  men's  wages,  and  an  estimate  of  the  returns  in  furs  and  pelti-ics, 
based  on  the  outfits  of  1832. 

An  examination  of  these  tables  wir  shew,  that  the  entire  Indian, 
mixed  and  trader  populi'i!  >-  ,,  ombracrd  witiiin  tlie  consolidated  agency  of 
St.  Mary's  ;uid  Mir :  i...uackinac,  is  14,U.  3,  of  which  number  12,467  aro 
Chippewas  and  Oiiawas,  1553  persons  of  the  mixc  ■  blood,  end  259 

pCj-gonn  of  CVCrV  rlr>srvintlf;n  t^nantroA  in  fbn  fiir  trnrlr.       Thnf  fli!*  iwinii. 


l.V"'£''"^   V'-' 


218 


APPENDIX. 


I 


lation  is  distributed  in  89  principal  villages,  or  fixed  encampments,  ex. 
tending  by  the  route  of  Lakes  Huron  and  Superior,  through  the  region 
of  the  Upper  Mississippi,  to  Pembina  on  Red  River.  That  302  of  the 
whole  number  live  in  temporary  encampments,  or  rather,  migrate,  along 
the  bleak  shores  of  Lake  Huron  west  of  the  2nd,  or  Boundary  Line 
Detour;  436  occupy  the  American  side  of  the  straits  and  river  St. 
Mary's ;  1006  are  located  on  the  southern  shores  of  Lake  Superior 
between  the  Sault  of  St.  Mary's  and  Fond  du  Lac,  1855  on  the  ex- 
treme Upper  Mississippi,  between  Little  Soc  River,  and  the  actual  source 
of  this  stream  in  Itasca  Lake ;  476  on  the  American  side  of  the  Old 
Grand  Portage,  to  the  Lake  of  the  Woods ;  1174  on  Red  River  of  the 
North ;  895  on  the  River  St.  Croix  of  the  Mississippi ;  1376  on  the 
Chippewa  River  and  its  tributaries,  including  the  villages  of  Lac  du 
Flambeau  and  Ottawa  Lake  ;  342  on  the  heads  of  the  Wisconsin  and 
Monominec  rivers ;  210  on  the  northern  curve  of  Green  Bay ;  274  on 
the  northwestern  shores  of  Lake  Michigan  between  the  entrance  of 
Green  Bay,  and  the  termination  of  the  straits  of  Michilimackinac,  at 
Point  St.  Ignace ;  and  5,674,  within  the  peninsula  of  Michigan,  so  far 
as  the  same  is  embraced  within  the  limits  of  the  Agency.  The  latter 
number  covers  an  estimate  of  the  Ottawa  and  CI  ippewa  population  in- 
discriminately. 

For  the  accommodation  of  these  bands,  there  have  been  established 
thirty.five  principal  trading  posts,  exclusive  of  temporary  trading  sta- 
tions,  occupied  only  in  seasons  of  scarcity.  These  posts  are  distributed 
over  six  degrees  of  latitude,  ',nd  sixteen  degrees  of  longitude,  and  em- 
brace a  larger  area  of  square  miles,  than  all  the  states  of  central  Eu- 
rope. Much  of  it  is  covered  with  water,  and  such  are  the  number  and 
continuity  of  its  lakes,  large  and  small,  that  it  is  probable  that  this  fea- 
ture, constitutes  by  far,  its  most  striking  peculiarity.  Its  productions  are 
fish,  wild  rice,  and  game.  But  such  are  the  precariousness  and  disper- 
sion of  the  supply  as  to  keep  the  whole  population  of  men,  women,  and 
children,  in  perjietual  vacillation,  in  its  search.  The  time  devoted  in 
these  migrations,  is  out  of  all  proportion,  to  the  results  obtained  by  agri- 
culture, or  by  any  other  stated  mode  of  subsistence.  And  the  supply  is 
after  all,  inadequate.  Seasons  of  scarcity  and  want  are  the  ordinary  oc- 
currenccs  of  every  year  ;  and  a  mere  subsistence  is  the  best  state  of 
things  that  is  looked  for. 

Traders  visit  them  annually  with  outfits  of  goods  and  provisions,  to 
purchase  the  furs  and  peltries,  which  are  gleaned  in  their  periodical  mj. 


APPENDIX. 


219 


grations.  These  persons  purchase  their  outfits  from  capitalists  resident 
on  the  frontiers,  and  make  their  payments  during  the  spring  or  sununer 
succeeding  the  purchase.  They  employ  men  who  arc  acquainted  with 
the  difficulties  of  the  routo,  and  with  the  character  and  resources  of  the 
people  amongst  whom  they  are  to  reside.  These  men  act  as  boatmen 
and  canoemen'on  the  outward  and  inward  V03''age;  they  erect  the  winter- 
ing houses,  chop  wood,  fish,  cook  for  the  lourgois,  and  are  employed  on 
durwin,  or  as  runners  during  the  hunting  season.  Much  of  the  success 
of  a  tracing  adventure  depends  on  their  efficiency  and  faithfulness. 

In  the  prosecution  of  this  trade,  the  laws  which  have  been  prescribed 
by  Congress  for  its  regulation,  are  substantially  observed.  I  am  of 
opinion,  however,  that  more  efficiency  would  be  given  to  the  system,  if 
a  general  revision  of  all  the  acts  jwrtaining  to  this  subject,  were  made. 
A  legislation  of  thirty  years,  some  of  it  necessarily  of  a  hasty  character, 
has  multiplied  the  acts,  which  it  is  made  the  duty  of  Indian  Agents  to 
enforce,  and  the  number  of  clauses  which  are  repealed  and  modified, 
leave  the  original  acts  mutilated,  and  they  do  not,  present  as  a  whole, 
that  clearness  of  intent,  which  is  essential  to  their  due  and  prompt  exe- 
cution. Some  of  the  provisions  have  become  obsolete ;  otliera  are  de- 
fective. A  thorough  and  careful  digest  of  the  entire  code,  including 
the  permanent  treaty  provisions,  would  present  the  opportunity  for  con- 
solidation and  amendment,  and  while  leaving  the  laws  easier  of  execu- 
tion, adapt  them  more  exactly  to  the  present  condition  of  the  Indians, 
and  to  r.  just  supervision  of  the  trade. 

The  unconditional  repeal  by  Congress,  of  every  former  provision  re- 
lating to  the  introduction  of  ardent  spirits,  is  a  subject  of  felicitation  to 
the  friends  of  humanity.  Of  all  the  acts  which  it  was  in  the  power  of 
the  government  to  perform,  this  promises,  in  my  opinion,  to  produce  the 
most  beneficial  effects  on  the  moral  condition  of  the  northwestern  tribes : 
And  its  enforcement  is  an  object  of  the  highest  moral  achievement. 
My  recent  visit,  as  well  as  former  opportunities  of  remark,  has  afforded 
full  prools  of  the  entire  usclcssncss  of  ardent  spirits  as  an  article  of  traf- 
fic with  the  Indians,  and  I  beg  lcav(>  to  add  my  voice,  to  the  thousands 
which  are  audible  on  this  subject,  that  the  government  may  put  into 
requisition  every  practicable  means  to  carry  into  effect  the  act. 
I  have  the  honor  to  be.  Sir, 
very  respectfully, 

your  obedient  servant, 
E.  Herring,  Esq.  Henry  R.  Schoolcraft. 

War  Department,  v  "ashington. 


*>  Ak 


920 


APraKDIX. 


Ill 

"<«Q    .a- 

Its  2 


§ 


o 
a 

•S  tin 


g  «s  am 

a    m  *•  ^^ 

e  s  b 

8  gSo 

.,   S  !>  c^ 


tip     |von|iiu8o 
-ajijo  uofiaindod 


lUjouoiiBpidoj 


■a3XM  ip  8a8o  |pi 
'pooiq  paxim  oqi 
JO  lOMJad  jo  'Ojii 


O  -  -5 

ill 

.sa 


•aajpiiqo  JO  o^j 


■uaoiOMjo'o^ 


■USUI  JO  'OJ^ 


& 
S 

M 
O  K 

w  2 

CI  s 

2g 

>  K 

n  >j 

f-  ■< 

u 

O 
H 

I 


i 


3 


s^siis; 


$ 


s     e:s    s» 


S     c( 


s 


cj»»^r>5C) 


vt- 


^^  o 


.•A        00 


CO 


« 


'"^'^JS^        §!§ 


00 


s 


9 


t^  ^  ''J*  ^  Ofc 

we* 


IS$ 


ft 


Is^ 


j:*"5 


M   .g 
s    s 


I 


ti  -g  •«  -O  "j.  •^-    1  S  8  O 

"iSgfe"  "lis 


E 
-'  '§  "2 

-^t2 


tt 


.•rSKDlX. 


2ffl 


&1 . 


l-s 


« 


a 

s 

o 
o 

H 

)-3 


O 

X 

5?; 
o 


^ 


-1 

u 

Oh 
< 

O 

a 
o 

Q 

< 


CO       !->•       PM  ^4     P^    C4 


S^^^'S?!  ?5    9 


s  s 


•3  s 


ic  c 


i 


or- 


??'^  S  2J2i'««S??  S    S  g«-5§2£:52)2 


■§33^' 

Ti,  a>  4)  m 


o  1 

CJ   n   C 

_r5  •—    *^ 


cStfO:iH3 


a 
•o  a 


u 
a 

h 

o 


222 


AFriNOIX. 


so 

5 

< 

i 

u 
o 

o 

-< 


•< 
e 


S.8, 


|f:=S  S  P      g 


1 


3 

■it 
2; -a 


e 


ftT 

•J 


6 


i 


u 

S 

5 


S'cS^s  8  ?i    a 


gco^»  g{  <3       9 


2 


■"7" 

§ 


em  iA 


SSJg*'  55  2 


I 


S 


2 


B  > 


a 


m 

o 


■< 

n 

i*. 

H 

M 
« 
O 

«• 
O 

K 

m 

D 
U 

« 
H 

B 
H 
■I 


2 

2 

3 
u 

I* 
o 

n 
o 


K 
■< 

n 
o 

a 

Ik 

o 

3 

B 

s 

s 


AVTKSDIX. 


239 


nTotal  population  Tnident  wilhinthe  Agen- 
cy in  1832,  eycludiag  inhabitanUof  M.T. 
at  Sault  Ste  Mariti  &  Michilimackinac 


Namei  of  the  penoni  who  have  received 
licences  to  trade,  and  executed  bonds, 
with  sureties,  under  the  several  acts  of 
Congress,  regulating  trade  and  intercourse 
with  the  Indian  tnbes,  during  th«  year 
ending  30tb  September,  1832. 


Course  of  the  Post  from  tho  Agency. 


Computed  dkiance  of  the  Tradiug  Fust 
from  the  seat  of  tho  Agency. 


m 


s*|ata 


air. 


Estimated  amount  of  returns  in  furs 
and  peltries  on  the  outfits  of  1832,  com 
puted  at  the  quoted  New-Yurk  prices  of 
1831. 


8     ^^9 

S    


w      6i 


i 


Aggregate  amount  of  capital  vested  in 
the  trade  within  the  Agency. 


Estimated    amount   vested  in  boats, 
or  paid  in  men's  wages,  &,c. 


Amount  o(  goods  bonded  for,  agreeably 
to  duplicates  of  ihe  invoices  on  file  m  the 
Agency  Office. 


Total  number  ot  white  persons  engaged 
in  the  trade. 


CO 


» 


at 

•a 


Number  of  interpreters,  boatmen,  &c. 

employed  by  the  clerks^ 

I     Number  of  clerks  licenced  to  trade. 
Trading  posts  established  by  Lidian  Dept, 


324 


APriMDIX. 


I 


I 


§ 


o 
u 

Q 

-< 

BS 


u 


ml 


5  §  i!  gsssi 

_^ I 


g  ^OQ  g_^  8^ 


^.■3 


^  *~*   flj    H    -*  »^ 


S 


)  c  C5  s  o  o  c  © 

>  —  (~  Q  Oi  -»>  O  "T 
)  'J"  -^  O  tf"j  }■>  X  CI 


Jr. 


^^ 


^^, 


>^ 


M  »'  CO  OJ  CC  M  M 


»;;?:^'*^^&'^»'B:>' 


8. 


u 

ft,  <5- 
W  55" 

< 

i 

"< 

H 
as 


O*  r^  -^  53^ 


«OOCS        f 


W  •— t  »^       <N^^^^i— <^H 


00  "^W 


N'isi'r; 


^ 


o 

■  a 


CO. 


§^§■5  2 

s  V  c  ^  n 
SUSOSR 


ai  a  S  g  5^  g 


VV 


{fi 


SI  £ 


U,»J 


u 


u 


i"^=^;Sa 


1:1  iS:S  Si's -S 


ai 


o 


w 

E     • 

w 
•J  ft. 


c*  f  lO  *'  ii«  1-1  tn  r»  X  «< 


APPETTDIX. 


925 


n 

M 

3 


la 


IP 

1^^ 


yj  M  as  w  05  ii  ^  P  *  ^  ^  ^  ^ 


^^&^^^«*»<»»'« 


WWW  .  .  . 


fol-< 


u 


SB 

rfTo 
»-^  o 


CD 


i 

CO 

>n 


» 


00 

m 

«^ 

»f> 

i 

«a> 

t- 

•««< 

o 

•* 

i 

1-1  ©» 

1-4 

i-^ 

PiN 

1*H 

Fi  \n 

IS? 

«^^      -— — — *.. 


«     «« ^^ 


O   V 


i 


=3  «^  l^-^, 


ill  III 


.  8" 

iiiiill 

.» , ^_ 

tH 


sr.^ 


o 


£» 


326 


ArPBNDIZ. 


3 

s 


"3 

09 

to 

a 

i 


cd-g 


w  .= 


*  ea  fl  5 
"^'m  rt. is 

■5  sS-2 


«— .2       S 

©    »-  "O  .3 

.  S  c  -n 

^    C8    *   o 
»>    «  -3  ~ 

S  o  fija 

o  >•  ^  •^ 
«^  9-s_ 

Q   •;  4>  O 
Eh 


o;=  3  B 

•S  §•-  o 
53  ca  o'O 

"w  M  -O  -° 
00  OB  -o    ^ 

3  —    3  -S 

•"""-P    3 

22-^ - 
*  S  «'-' 
«>  s  «<« 

,-s  o 
.S  M  2  r2 

^  'O    3    t. 

cs  "-<  t.  la 
St-  S! 
•-  c .£  .2 

IB 


■^I' 


a' 

c 


a 


CO  § 

^1 


JSJS 

^: 

a 

US  64 

-^  o 


c 

C9 


.  o 

*^  s 

V  o 
C-3 
U 

3 

■a 
p 

•0  is 

«   B 

^  <u 

-  J3 


^  cs 


1)  — 

U  03 

O 

o-r3 

M  3 

•*  t> 

=  fe 


o,S 


=  a 

c  -^ 
.  -  oo  ^^  c 

S-3'S   3   S 

3    eS  cT  4)  ^ 
73-5^^   3 

5  c,  •-<  tic  -' 
w  2<«.=  u 
hJ  §  »  b-S 


OT3 


2  *  S  £  a 

-"  -S  2  ^  L  & 

=  *■"■    -JS  « 
5  "u  «r  3  ■"  c 

^  3   *  '-3 

:.-    *•!    S-« 


oa      .5 
'3      S 

.5     ■< 
"=  ti 

S  d   • 

«'*'  o 

J3    U  'S 

-g  S3 

p  «  c 
to  V  tt 

ail's -g 

■8    3    5 

U     ITi    O 

t>  >  ca 

Com 
>  I— I  ^ 
oa  ~>  r' 

3    S      . 

■°.^>' 

3  :- 
tC   § 

-  (u  n. 

t>  ^ 
ft?  *r 

0}  CS 


!»^' 


S.2t3  j3  u 

"P  5  -a  .2 


-  -a 


J  a  3  = 

~  ■-  -3  S  «  a 

-  "«  3  s  -a 


»■  -a 

c 


3  ^.  ^"  !3 


3    i    «    S    «    S 

2  fr^^g-'-Sjq 


§  _i2  .52  c  .2  ,S2 


3 


^  g  1=^  '5  is  § 


^'^  '3  S  V    ^    •= 


3 
O 


ui 


c  "1  5 

c  u  ® 

=  3    c 

£  ,.'' 

"  »r  00 

w  in 

«  c  ^ 


e 
v 

a 

•1 

'5, 


-  2-^ 

«    M    4) 

■5  g-S 

— T3  "a   3 


•5 


«) 

•s 


o 
e 
_o 
'm 

B 

ca 

M 
a> 

B 
«S 

.E 

-g 

:2  „- 

J=  a 

e3  ■" 
«.2 

■--c 

j=  o 


«i 


.-g, 
5  « 


3 

^  c  d 


-3    C    ii>  ^ 


<U 


Ut       s  at 


s  " 

^■^ 

«  2 

c  o 

3    U) 

O  t« 

"5 
il 

«  s 

■3  3 
B-O 
S,  « 


2        >,=   «-S 


1^5 
5c;  £3  g  rt  g 

"    —    "^    4)  — ■      •>  « 

<u  a  >  2  13m  ® 
g  X  o—  S  «J  Si 

.3   ty   C  '^    fe  -^   ^ 

c  ■-  .2  "> 

cs  ?•  a  « 
t«r  ^  ■_'— 


-  3  " 
Ji  E  « 
G  " . — 

aj^.3 


F 


-■■3-g 

M      (/]      B 

«  3  a 
3  >,& 
c'g  a 
=  -J  « 

B    K      - 

s  -5  ™  3 

''■£'4  0 
o^  j=  a 


3   m  "V  rt.      53 


O 

3 

s 

•3 

a 

i 


o 

-o 

3 
•3 

a 
•— » 

o 

•s 

3 


O 


•.a 

V 

.3 
4> 

a 
o 


c 


3 


e  gp:"S  1 4ii3 

S  S  <«  c  **  -  -5  «  «  u  i;^  >  ••  ■ 


w  ^  a  -'   **    !j 

M..^  u~  ■S.J  o 
::  ^  g  tD  ^  S  B 

"sin  ^  O  -3  -S'- 
O   U   u  ~  -5  5  ii 

•  -    (U  «—    3    .»  O  j3 

ill 


a 

10 

-o 

3 
1 

a 

B 

a 


a  CI.  „ 
O  3  X-3  >.(. 
"'  7!  "^  .J  J  . 
-"«■■"■ 


73     ^-^ 

£  '-a  o 


_  cH     I 

in  (S  U  M  •^  i;3      p 


D^  *".Zi  a,Ji  S'S  aS:*  c.ii  3 


i 

•3 

.2   B 

U     O 

za  a 


ID 

E 
o 
u 

o  t>» 

(U  -fl 

.S;H 
OS 

;«  >, 

gg 

•5  S 
•S  2 

?    C9 

«      ? 

C  &I 

e)  S 

^  <a 
J3  C 
na   « 

cn  s  5 

««  °  2 

°-f  o 


hn 


o  e 

u 

6 


j3   « 


o  » 


o 


^  tr.  2 


o.^ 


IL> 

c 
o 

rt       «  S  1 
.§      S'-5g 

^      -J  01 

I  c/3 .:;  H  i-J  * 
'  >_<  e  — ''~'  bn 


j2'r>- 


u  C  S 

^    «     «    'n! 


d^ 


-o  c  g  « 

£   *    rt  T3 

u  .«  cs 
'^  Sod 


c 

a 
a 


O 

o 


"a  "* 


c 
a) 
be 

< 

a 
.■a 


-  c-s  2 
«  5  -  c 

13  <o 

-  J  S  « 


m 
o 


APPENDIX. 


•it? 


396 


Al'PEMDIX. 
VI. 


I   '  I 


Offich  I:«dun  Agenct,  > 

SauU  ate.  Marie,  December  3,  1882.    S 

Elbeht  HEaBiNO,  Esq., 

Office  of  Indian  Affairs,  \Vashington. 

Sir: 

The  condition  of  the  Indians,  situated  in  the  area  of  countiy 

traversed  by  the  St.  Croix  and  Chippewa  Rivers,  has  not  essentially 

varied  since  the  date  of  the  report,  which  I  had  the  honor  to  address  to  the 

Department,  on  the  22nd  of  September,  183 1.*  I  beg  leave  now  to  solicit 

your  attention  to  the  observations  made  during  my  recent  visit  to  the 

'iruids  living  northwest  of  that  point  in  our  geography. 

From  a  very  early  period,  war  has  existed  between  the  Chippewas 
mid  Sioux,  and  although  the  condition  of  independent  bands,  separated 
by  local  position  i'.nd  local  interests,  has  produced  internal  discord  among 
themselves,  they  have  united  as  "".tions,  hi  defendhig  their  resjiectivo 
frontiers,  and  have  not  hesitated  to  make  inroads,  into  the  hunting 
grounds  of  eacli  other,  whenever  circumstances  have  favored  them. 

The  Chippewas  assert,  that  their  warfare  has  been  one  of  self  de- 
fence, and  thai  their  inroads  have  been  the  inevitable  consequence  of 
the  determination  to  maintam  dicir  territorial  rigiits.  The  Sioux  com- 
plain that  their  hunting  grounds  have  boon  intruded  on,  and  that  they 
cannot  restrain  their  wnrrioi^.  Each  party  lays  claim  to  Ibrbeararice 
and  generosity.  Neither  oppcars.  to  omit  any  (i|)j)ortunity  of  inflicting 
injury  on  the  other.  Every  b'ow  is  a  fresh  invitation  to  aggression. 
A  state  of  jxirpctual  insecurity  aiid  iilarm  is  the  consequiMice.  Time 
has  exasperated  their  feelings.  And  much  of  tlio  severity  of  their 
present  condition,  is  directly  owing  to  the  pertinacity  with  which  the 
contest  has  been  kept  up. 

In  this  state,  the  Chippewas,  wlio  are  parlicularh'  the  object  of  thin 
rejwrt,  were  found  by  our  government  in  180(5,  who  had,  tiie  year  be- 
fore, directed  the  late  General  Pike,  to  visit  the  Upper  Mississippi. 
Owing  to  their  remote  pt^itiou,  little  att(nition  was,  however,  bestowed 
upon  them  till  the  summer  of  1820,  when  lO  present  Secretary  of 
VVa.-,  who  then  administered  the  government  of  Michigan,  conductrd  an 
expedition  tinough  the  count ly.  Py  his  recommendation  a  military 
)K)si  and  agency  were  established  on  the  o venue  of  their  ti\i,de,  at  ih^ 

♦  Tid«scq\icl. 


APPENDIX' 


229 


foot  of  Lake  Superior,  and  the  usual  means  adopted  to  regulate 
the  trade  and  intercourse  of  our  citizens  with  then.  They  were 
counselled  to  remain  at  peace,  to  intermit  their  visits  to  the  Cana- 
dian posts,  and  to  pursue  their  usual  occupations  on  their  own 
lands.  It  was  immediately  found,  however,  that  the  force  of  their 
hostilities  fell  upon  their  western  frontiers,  where  they  border  on 
the  Sioux,  and  where  the  dispute  respecting  territorial  boundaries 
gave  scope  to  continual  and  afflicting  aggressions. 

In  1825  the  Chippewas  were  invited  to  meet  the  other  tribes 
in  a  general  council  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  which,  i'fter  a  full  dis- 
cussion, resulted  in  a  treaty  of  territorial  limits.  This  treaty 
was  fully  assented  to,  by  the  northern  Chippewas  convened  at  the 
treaty  of  Fond  du  Lac  in  1826.  The  following  year,  deputations 
of  this  nation  attended,  and  became  one  of  the  parties  at  the 
treaty  of  Bude  des  Morts.  At  this  treaty  the  subject  of  boun- 
daries was  finally  carried  and  adjusted  between  themselves  and 
the  Monomonees  and  the  Winnebagoes.  With  the  latter  tribes 
there  has  been  no  subsequent  controversy  respecting  limits.  But 
the  delineation  on  paper  of  the  extensive  line  between  them  and 
the  Sioux,  without  an  actual  sr.rvey  and  marking  of  it,  gave  rise  to 
further  difficulties.  What  could  not  be  plainly  seen,  might  be 
easily  disputed,  and  the  pretext  was  thus  given  for  renewed  ag- 
gressions. Several  instances  of  this  have  constituted  the  sub- 
ject of  specific  reports  to  the  Department.  The  hardships  of  a 
people  destitute  of  resources,  were  not  only  thus  increased,  but 
those  of  our  citizens  who  had  been  licensed  to  trade  among  them 
complained  of  losses  and  want  of  protection.  Many  of  the  In- 
dians, and  several  of  the  traders  fell,  either  in  actual  conflict,  or 
the  consequences  deducible  from  them. 

During  the  summer  of  lb30, 1  was.  directed  by  the  Department 
personally  to  visit  the  Indians,  to  endeavour  to  restore  peace. 
The  instructions  were  not,  however,  received  until  late  in  the 
year,  and  it  was  not  practicable  to  carry  them  into  effect  until  the 
following  year.  It  was  employed  in  visiting  the  bands  situated 
intermediate  between  Lake  Superior  and  the  Mississippi,  being 
south  of  St.  Anthony  falls.  It  was  found  impracticable  to  visit  the 
more  northern  hands.  Instructions  were  however  received  for 
this  purpose  in  the  spring  of  1832.     1  immediately  organized  an 


230 


APPENDIX. 


ik  i: 


II  ; 


expedition,  and  employed  the  summer  season  in  visiting  the  re- 
motest bands  on  the  Upper  Mississippi,  and  I  will  now  proceed  to 
detail  such  of  its  results,  not  heretofore  communicated,  as  pertain 
to  the  present  condition  of  the  Indians. 

It  will  be  recollected  that  during  the  previous  visit,  general 
councils  wore  held  with  the  Chippewas  at  Chegoimegon  on  Lake 
Superior,  and  at  Yellow  River,  Lac  Courtorielle,  and  Rice  Lake 
in  the  region  of  St.  Croix  and  Chippewa  Rivers :  that  the  subject 
of  the  treaty  of  peace  and  limits  of  1825  was  distinctly  brought 
home  to  the  chiefs,  and  tlieir  promise  obtained  to  use  their  influ- 
ence iri  keeping  their  warriors  at  peace :  that  messages  were 
despatched  by  them  to  the  principal  Sioux  chiefs,  expressive  of 
these  sentiments,  accompanied  by  messages  from  myself :  that 
a  Chippewa  war  party  was  encountered,  and  its  object  frus- 
t'  u;  and  the  subject  of  limits  on  the  Red  Cedarfork  present- 
ing Itself  as  an  obstacle  to  a  firm  peace  on  this  border,  was  ami- 
cably ic.  icd  by  them  to  the  President,  with  a  request,  by  them, 
that  he  would  use  his  influence  to  keep  the  Sioux  at  peace. 
From  which  auspicious  results  were  anticipated. 

I  had  the  satisfaction  to  find,  in  the  progress  of  this  year's  visits, 
that  these  measures  had  been  productive  of  good  eflects  ;  that  the 
fall  and  winter  of  1831  had  passed,  without  ary  war  party's  going 
out  of  the  region  of  the  Chippewa  and  St.  Croix,  and  that  a 
peace-council  had  been  held  by  the  (Jhippewas  of  the  F'^.lle 
Avoine,  and  the  Sioux  of  the  Petite  Corbeau's  band,  which  was 
also  attended  by  the  Upper  Snake  River  Indians,  and  by  deputa- 
tions of  the  Mille  Lac  and  Fond  du  Lac  Chippewas,  and  that  my 
counsels  and  admonitions  had  been  extensively  spread. 

Other  facts  disclosed  on  my  passing  through  Lake  Superior 
may  be  adverted  to.  On  casually  meeting  a  party  of  Indians 
and  traders  at  the  Portail  (June  11th),  I  heard  of  the  existence 
of  a  feud  at  Lac  Courtorielle,  which  had,  during  the  previous 
winter,  resuK^d  in  th  murder  of  a  Canadian  named  Brunet  at 
Long  Lake,  f  nd  the  murder  of  an  Indian  hoy  by  the  son  of  Mo- 
zojeed,  the  caief  of  the  band.  That  the  murderer  had  been  ap- 
prehended by  the  Chippewas  and  traders,  and  brought  out  as  far 
as  the  cirrying-place  on  the  head  of  the  Mauvais  River,  where  he 
had  escaped. 


APPENDIX. 


231 


On  reaching  the  trading  post  at  Kewena  Bay  (14th),  I  met 
Pezhicki,  the  chief  of  La  Pointe,  with  several  men  going  out  to 
visit  me  at  the  sault.  There  was  also,  at  this  place,  the  speaker 
Mizi,  being  on  his  way,  with  a  considerable  retinue,  to  Penetan- 
guishine,  the  British  post  on  Lake  Huron.  I  here  learned  the 
death  of  Mozobodo,  the  chief  of  Lac  du  Flambeau,  and  that  his 
brother  the  White  Crow,  a  man  of  inferior  merit,  had  succeeded 
to  the  chieftainship,  and  was  forming  a  war-party  to  descend  the 
Chippewa  River  against  the  Sioux. 

I  reached  the  Ontonegon  on  the  19th,  and  found  at  this  place 
Mushcoswun,  or  the  Moose's  Tail,  an  elder  brother  of  the 
White  Crow  of  Lac  du  Flambeau,  and  Mozojeed,  the  chief 
of  Lac  Courtorielle,  encamped  with  their  followers,  being  all 
on  their  way  to  visit  me  at  the  sault.  No  further  informa- 
tioii  was  obtained  of  the  state  of  affairs  at  Lac  du  Flambeau, 
except  that  a  trader  had  clandestinely  visited  that  post  from  the 
Mississippi  with  whiskey.  Being  nearest  the  theatre  of  the  Sauc 
disturbances,  I  felt  much  anxiety  to  be  particularly  informed  of 
the  state  of  feeling  in  this  numerous,  warlike,  and  hitherto  disaf- 
fected band.  This  I  was,  however,  left  to  infer  from  the  studied 
silence,  or  affected  ignorance  of  Mushcoswun. 

Mozojeed  gave  me  reason  to  be  satisfied  that  the  Chippewas 
of  his  quarter  were  quite  friendly,  and  that  no  disposition  was 
felt  to  sanction,  far  less  to  aid,  the  confederated  Saucs  and  Foxes 
in  their  schemes.  He  regretted,  he  said,  the  murders  which  had 
taken  place  in  his  vicinity,  during  the  winter,  which,  he  affirmed, 
arose  wholly  from  private  jealousies  and  bickerings.  He  said, 
he  lamented  tlie  folly  of  the  young  ...en  of  his  village  who  had 
committed  the  murders.  He  could  not  prevent  it.  He  could  not 
see  through  the  distant  forests,  alluding  to  the  difficulty  of  fore- 
seeing and  governing  the  acts  of  people  at  a  distance.  He  could 
not  absolutely  govern  those  in  his  own  village ;  but  these  murders 
were  tommitled  at  Long  Lake,  and  not  at  Ottowa  Lake,  where  he 
lived. 

He  said  that  the  murderer  of  Brunet  had  been  apprehended, 
by  the  joint  advice  of  himself  and  those  who  had  grown  old  in 
wearing  medals  (meaning  the  elder  chiefs).  But  he  had  escaped 
ou  the  Mauvais  portage.     From  that  point  the  chief  called  Misco 


232 


APPENPIX. 


Monedo,  or  the  Red  Devil,  and  his  people  had  returned,  saying 
that  they  would  punish  the  fugitive. 

With  respect  to  the  murder  committed  by  his  son,  he  said  that 
he  had  come  out  to  give  himself  up  for  it,  to.  be  dealt  with  as 
might  be  dictated.  He  stood  ready  to  answer  for  it.  And  he 
awaited  my  decision  respecting  it,  as  well  as  the  other  murder. 
He  concluded  his  address  by  presenting  a  pipe. 

Soon  after  passing  Presque  Isle  river  (20th),  we  met  Mr. 
Warren,  a  trader,  and  his  brigade  of  boats,  on  his  annual  return 
from  his  wintering  ground.  He  confirmed  the  reports  heard  from 
the  Indians,  and  added,  that  a  trader  from  the  Mississippi  had 
entered  the  St.  Croix  River,  and  introduced  ardent  spirits  among 
the  Chippewas  of  Snake  River.  Mushcoswun  followed  me,  with 
others,  to  Chagoimegon,  or  Lapointe,  became  a  sharer  in  the 
presents  distributed  there,  and  expressed  himself  during  the  coun- 
cil in  a  speech  of  decidedly  friendly  terms. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  Kiver  Broula  I  encountered  Ozawondib,  or 
the  Yellow  Head,  and  Mainotagooz,  or  the  Handsome  Enunciator, 
two  Chippewas  from  the  Cassinian  source  of  the  Mississippi, 
being  on  their  way  to  visit  me  at  the  seat  of  the  agency.  They  re- 
ported that  the  Indians  of  Leech  Lake  had  raised  a  war-party, 
and  gone  out  against  the  Sioux  of  the  Plains.  Both  these  In- 
dians returned  with  me  to  Cass  Lake.  The  former  afterward 
guided  me  from  that  remote  point  to  the  source  of  this  river. 

On  reaching  Fond  du  Lac  (23d),  I  found  the  Indians  of  that 
po§t  assembled,  preparatory  to  the  departure  of  the  traders  of 
the  Fond  du  Lac  department.  Mr.  Aitkin  represented  that  the 
Hudson's  Bay  clerks  had  been  well  supplied  with  high-wines, 
during  the  season  of  trade,  which  were  freely  used  to  induce  our 
Indians  to  cross  tlie  boundary  in  quest  of  it,  ainl  that  if  the  Amer- 
ican government  did  not  permit  a  limited  quantity  of  this  article 
to  be  taken  by  their  traders,  that  part  of  their  hunts  would  be 
carried  to  their  opponents.  His  clerks  from  Rainy  Lake 
presented  me  a  pipe  and  ornamented  stem,  accompanying  a 
speech  of  general  friendship  from  Aissibun,  or  the  Racoon,  and 
another,  with  similar  testimonials,  from  the  son  of  the  late  chief 
Ainakumigishkung,  both  of  the  Rainy  Lake  band. 

Mongazid,  or  the  Loon's  Foot,  the  second  chief  and  speaker  of 


APPENDIX. 


233 


the  Fond  du  Lac  band,  confirmed  what  I  had  previously  heard,  of 
a  peace  council  having  been  held  on  the  St.  Croix,  with  the  Petite 
Corbeau's  band  of  Sioux.  He  said  that  Kabamappa  was  at  the 
head  of  the  Chippewa  party,  and  had  been  the  prime  mover  in 
this  pacific  attempt.  Thav  he  had  hint  'i.!'  been  present,  with  a 
deputation  of  eleven  men  of  the  Fond  du  Lac  band,  including 
the  elder  chief  Chingoop. 

Dr.  Borup,  a  clerk  in  the  A.  F.  Company's  service,  added,  in 
relation  to  affairs  on  the  Rainy  Lake  border,  that  five  chiefs  have 
been  invested  with  medals  and  flags,  by  the  British  traders  of 
Rainy  Lake.  'That  eighty  kegs  of  high-wines  were  exhibited  to 
the  Indians  at  that  post  during  the  last  season — that  it  was  freely 
sent  over  'the  American  lines,  even  within  a  few  hours''  march  of 
Leech  Lake — having  been  sent  imst.  of  the  portage  into  Turtle 
Lake. 

We  had  now  reached  the  head  of  Lake  Superior.  Our  route 
thence  to  the  Mississippi  was  up  the  river  St.  Louis,  and  across 
the  Savanne  portage.  We  reached'the  trading-house  at  the  junc- 
tion of  Sandy  Lake  River  with  the  Mississippi  during  the  afternoon 
of  the  3d  of  July,  and  remained  at  that  place  until  6  o'clock  in 
the  evening  of  the  4th.  The  Indians  have  confirmed  the  reports 
of  a  war-party's  having  gone  out  from  Leech  Lake.  All  accounts 
from  that  quarter  indicated  a  state  of  extreme  restlessness  on  the 
part  of  that  band,  and  also  among  the  Yanktons  and  Sessitons. 
Inineewi,  or  the  Manly  Man,  acted  as  the  speaker  at  the  ^  .^imcil 
which  I  held  on  the  west  banks  of  the  river.  He  mingled  :»s  is 
common,  his  private  afl'airs  with  his  public  business.  He  said 
that  he  was  not  possessed  of  the  authority  of  chieftainsnip,  but 
that  his  father  Kabigwakoosidjiga,  had  been  a  chief  under  the 
English  government ;  that  Chingoop,  the  chief  of  Fond  du  Lac, 
was  his  uncle,  and  Chamees,  our  guide,  his  nephew.  He  said  that 
the  Grosse  Quelle,  and  most  of  the  chiefs  and  hunters  of  the 
place,  had  dispersed  from  their  encampment,  and  were  now  pass- 
ing the  summer  months  in  the  country  near  the  mouth  of  L'aile 
de  Corbeau,  or  Cow-wing  River.  That  he  would  forthwith  con- 
vey my  message  to  them,  Sic;  confirming  his  words  wit.  the 
present  of  a  pipe. 

Having  determined  to  ascend  the  Mississippi  from  this  point, 


834 


APPINDIX. 


and  being  satisfied  from  my  Indian  maps  that  I  could  make  a 
portage  from  Cass  Lake  into  Led.  T.rtKc,  and  from  the  latter  into 
the  source  of  the  Cow-wing-  river,  so  as  to  descend  the  latter  to 
its  junction  with  the  Miosissippi,  I  transmitted  a  message  to  the 
Grosse  GucUe  to  meet  me,  with  the  Sandy  Lake  Indians,  at  Isle 
de  Corbeau,  in  twenty  days,  counting  from  the  4th.  I  then  de- 
posited the  provisions  and  goods  intended  for  distribution  at  the 
council  at  Isle  de  Corbeau,  with  the  person  in  charge  of  Mr.  Ait- 
kin's house,  making  arrangements  to  have  the  articles  sent  down 
the  Mississippi,  in  exact  season  to  meet  me  there. 

Relieved  of  this  portion  of  the  burden  of  transportation,  we  pro- 
ceeded with  more  alacrity.  We  passed  the  falls  of  Pukaiguma 
on  the  7th,  and  encamped  at  the  trading-post  at  Lake  Winnipec, 
above  the  savannas,  on  the  9fh,  having  pursued  the  side  route 
through  Bogotowa  Lake.  While  encampf d  at  Point  aux  Chenes, 
ill  the  savannas,  a  Frenchman  arrived  from  Leech  Lake,  on  his 
way  to  the  post  at  Sandy  Lake.  He  reported  that  the  war-party 
had  returned  to  Leech  Lake,  bringing  three  Sessiton  scalps, 
having,  in  their  engagement,  lost  one  man,  a  brother-in-law  of  the 
Guelle  Plat's.  That  the  Guelle  Plat  had  led  the  party,  and  en- 
countered the  Sioux  comintr  >u!  ugainst  them.  He  also  reported, 
that  the  Sioux  had  scalped  a  (  iii.  pewa  girl  near  Pembina.  That 
they  were  immediately  pursue  i  by  a  party  of  Chippewas,  over- 
taken in  the  act  of  construciing  a  raft  to  cross  a  siream,  and  four 
of  the  number  killed  and  scalped.* 

Finding  the  waters  favourable  for  ascending,  and  that  our  pro- 
gress had  been  much  accelerated  thereby,  I  sent  a  verbal  message 
by  this  man,  to  have  the  canoes  with  supplies  destined  for  Isle  de 
Corbeau  set  forward  two  days  earlier  than  the  time  originally  fixed. 

The  clerk  in  charge  of  the  trading-post  of  Lake  Winnipec, 
communicated  a  number  of  facts  respecting  the  location  and  num- 
ber of  the  Indians  living  in  the  middle  grounds  between  that  post 
and  Rainy  Lake.  I  proposed  to  him  the  following  questions,  to 
which  I  have  annexed  his  answers. 

I.  Do  the  Hudson's  Bay  clerks  croso  the  American  lines  from 
the  post  of  Rainy  Lake,  for  the  purposes  of  trade?    Ans.  No. 


*  See  this  reported,  as  modified  by  subsequent  accountfl. 


APPENDIX. 


235 


They  furniah  goods  to  Indians  who  go  trading  into  the  American 
territory. 

2.  Do  the  partners  or  clerks  of  the  H.  B.  Co.  present  flags  and 
medals  to  Indians  ?    Ans.  Yes. 

3.  Do  they  give  such  flags  and  medals  to  Indians  living  wiihin 
the  American  lines  ?  Ans.  No.  I  have  heard  that  they  took 
away  an  American  flag  given  to  an  Indian  on  the  U.  S.  bnrdt  r« 
of  Rainy  Lake,  tore  it,  and  burnt  it,  and  gave  huii  a  Briti  '  flag 
instead. 

4.  Was  the  H.  B.  Co.'s  post  on  Rainy  Lake  sup'  led 
ardent  spirits  last  season  ?    Ans.  It  was.     They  hai 
kegs  of  high- wines,  which  were  shown  to  some  of  our  Ini, 
went  there,  and  Mr.  Cameron,  who  was  in  charge  of  the 

■aid  to  them, that,  although  their  streams  were  high  from  the  melt- 
ing of  the  snow,  they  should  swim  as  high  with  liquor,  if  the 
Indians  required  it. 

5.  What  is  the  strength  of  the  high-wines  ?  Ans.  One  keg  is 
reduced  to  four. 

6.  Have  the  Indians  sent  out  on  derwin  by  the  H.  B.  Co.  ap- 
proached near  to  your  post?  Ans.  They  have  come  very  near, 
having  been  on  the  Turtle  portage  with  goods. 

7.  Did  they  bring  liquor  thus  far?  Ans.  No.  The  liquor  is 
kept  at  Rainy  Lake,  to  induce  the  Indians  to  visit  that  place  with 
their  furs. 

8.  Did  the  disposition  made  of  the  liquor,  which  the  Secretary 
of  War  permitted  the  principal  factor  of  the  Fond  du  Lac  depart- 
ment, to  take  in  last  year,  embrace  the  post  of  Winnipec  ?  Ans. 
It  did  not.  It  was  kept  chiefly  at  Rainy  Lake,  and  on  the  lines,  to 
be  used  in  the  opposition  trade. 

On  reaching  Cass  Lake,  or  Lac  Cedar  Rouge  (July  10th),  t 
found  a  band  of  Chippewas  resident  on  its  principal  island.  They 
confirmed  the  reports  of  the  murder  and  subsequent  aflfray  at  Pem- 
bina, and  of  the  return  of  the  war-party  which  went  out  from 
Leech  Lake.  Some  of  the  warriors  engaged  in  the  latter  were 
from  the  island  in  Cass  Lake,  including  the  person  killed.  His 
widow  and  her  children  attended  the  council,  and  shared  in  the  dis- 
tribution of  presents  which  I  made  there.  While  encamped  on 
this  island,  two  of  the  Sioux  scalps,  which  had  been  brought  in 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


Uit^    |Z5 

|jo  ^^"    MHI 


u& 


liii  H^  ii4 

III  ^^B     III  ^^=    III!  ^S 

M 

6"     

»» 

Photographic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


33  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WHSTH.N.Y.  145M 

(716)  173-4503 


^4 


\ 


X 


'^ 


836 


APPENDIX. 


as  trophies  on  the  late  excursion,  were  danced  with  the  ceremo* 
nies  peculiar  to  the  occasion,  on  an  eminence  adjacent  to,  and 
within  sight  of,  my  encampment.  This  painful  exhibition  of  bar- 
baric triumph  was  enacted  without  consulting  me. 

Finding  it  practicable,  in  the  existing  state  of  the  waters,  to 
visit  the  principal  and  most  remote  source  of  the  Mississippi, 
above  this  lake,  I  determined  to  encamp  my  men,  and  leave  my 
heavy  baggage  and  supplies  on  the  island,  and  to  accomplish  the 
visit  in  small  canoes,  with  the  aid  of  Indian  guides.  As  the 
details  of  this  expedition  atford  no  political  information  of  a  char- 
acter required  by  my  instructions,  beyond  the  observation  of  some 
evidences  of  a  Sioux  inroad  in  former  years,  and  the  statistical 
facts  heretofore  given,  they  are  omitted.  It  will  be  sufficient  to 
remark  that  the  object  was  successfully  accomplished,  under  the 
guidance  of  Oza  Windib.  I  planted  the  American  flag  on  an 
island  in  the  lake,  which  is  the  true  source  of  the  Mississippi, 
149  years  after  the  discovery  of  the  mouth  of  this  stream  by  La 
Salle.  I  was  accompanied  on  this  expedition  by  Mr.  Johnston 
of  the  Department;  Dr.  D.  Houghton ;  Lieut.  Allen,  U.  S.  A.;  and 
the  Rev.  W.  T.  Boutuell.  . 

On  returning  to  my  encampment  on  the  island  in  Cass  Lake,  I 
explained  to  the  Indians,  in  a  formal  council,  the  object  of  my  m- 
structions  from  the  Department,  so  far  as  these  relate  to  their 
hostilities  with  the  Sioux.  I  invested  Oza  Windib  with  a  flag 
and  medal,  finding  him  to  be  looked  up  to  as  the  principal  man 
in  the  band,  and  there  being,  at  present,  no  one  who  claimed,  or 
appeared  to  be  as  well  entitled,  to  the  authority  of  chieftainship. 
Neezh  Opinais,  or  the  Twin  Birds,  who  received  a  medal  from 
Gov.  Cass,  through  the  intervention  of  his  principal  guide,  in 
1820,  was  formerly  resident  at  this  lake,  but  is  now  incorporated 
with  the  band  at  Red  Lake.  I  sent  him  a  flag,  accompanied  with 
a  formal  message,  by  his  son,  and  acknowledged  the  receipt  of  a 
peace  pipe  and  stem,  from  Waiwain  Jigun  of  Red  Lake,  sent  out 
by  him  through  another  hand.  These  attentions  to  the  ceremo- 
nial messages  of  the  Indians  are  of  more  importance,  so  far  a» 
respects  their  feelings  and  friendship,  than  might  be  iitferred. 

Cass  Lake  is  about  16  miles  long,  in  the  direction  that  the 
Mississippi  passes  through  it,  and  may  be  estimated  to  be  twelve 


^^::5^?^5^'??PK^'^j=?fp5^3^!»si?^^^^^^f^  ■ 


APPENDIJt. 


«^ 


wiles  wide,  exclusive  of  a  spacious  prolongation  or  bay,  in  the 
direction  to  Leech  Lake^  It  is  the  second  large  lake  below  the 
primary  forks  of  the  Mississippi,  and  is  decidedly  the  largest  ex- 
panse assuming  the  character  of  a  lake,  in  its  entire  length,  cover- 
ing a  greater  square  superficies  than  Lake  Pepin. 
'  The  Mississippi  is  but  little  used  by  traders  going  North  West, 
tmd  not  at  all  beyond  Lac  Traverse.'  It  is  found  to  take  its  rise 
south  of  west  from  Cass  Lake.  In  consequence,  its  source  has 
seldom  been  visited,  even  by  the  traders,  whose  highest  point  of 
temporary  location  is  Pamitchi  Gumaug,  or  Lac  Traverse,  esti- 
mated to  be  forty  miles  W.N.V/.  of  Cass  Lake.  And  this 
point  has  been  found  to  be  the  extreme  N.W.  point  attained  by 
its  waters;        ■- ■■■  >■.  ^^v.r--    p-"   -v=.i<:-,  ^...,:,5...ju: 

Representations  having  been  made  to  the  Department,  on  the 
subject  of  foreign  interference  in  the  trade  on  this  frontier,  I  have 
addressed  a  number  of  queries  on  the  subject  to  a  clerk*  engaged 
in  the  American  trade.  Who  has  been  many  years  a  resident  of 
Red  Lake,  and  is  well  acquainted  with  the  geography  and 
resources  of  the  adjacent  country.  I  inquired  of  him,  whether 
the  American  traders  on  that  border  were  strenuously  opposed  in 
Iheir  trade  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  Red  River  colony,  or  by  the 
partners  and  clerks  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company.  He  replied, 
that  the  inhabitants  of  Pembina  made  temporary  voyages  of  trade 
to  Voleuse,  or  Thief  River,  south  of  the  parallel  of  49°,  but  that 
they  had  not  built,  or  made  a  permanent  stand  there.  He  said, 
that  the  open  nature  of  the  country  about  the  Red  River  settle- 
ments gave  great  facilities  for  making  short  excursions  into  the 
Indian  country,  on  horseback  and  in  carts.  But  he  did  not  know 
any  place  where  permanent  outfits  had  b«:.en  sent,  except  to 
Riviere  Souris,  or  Mouse  River,  west  of  Red  River.  He  believes 
that  this  traflSc  was  carried  on  exclusively  by  the  inhabitants  of 
the  colony,  and  not  by  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company. 

I  asked  him,  whether  the  Indians  of  the  Lake  of  the  Woods 
visited  the  post  of  Red  Lake,  and  whether  our  traders  were  an- 
noyed in  their  trade  from  that  quarter,  by  the  servants  of  the  H. 
B.  Company.    He  replied,  that  the  Lao  du  Bois  Indians  came 


*  Louis  Dufault. 
31 


238 


APPENDUC. 


across  to  Red  Lake  ordinarily ;  that  it  is  a  three  days*  journey^ 
but  that  no  annoyance  is  experienced  in  the  trade  of  that  post 
from  the  H.  B.  Co.  factors.  He  is  of  opinion,  that  they  do  not 
send  outfits  into  any  part  of  the  territory  south  of  the  national 
boundary,  beginning  at  Rat  Portage,  on  the  Lake  of  the  Woods. 

Assurances  being  given  by  the  Indians  that  the  portages  of  the 
over-land  route  from  Cass  Lake  to  Leech  Lake  were  not  only  prac- 
ticable for  my  canoes  and  baggage,  but  that  by  adopting  it  a  con- 
siderable saving  would  be  made  both  in  time  and  distance,  I  deter- 
mined on  returning  by  it.  The  first  portage  was  found  to  be  960 
yards.  It  lies  over  a  dry  sand  plain.  A  small  lake,  without 
outlet,  is  then  crossed;  and  a  second  portage  of  4100  yards 
terminates  at  the  banks  of  another  small  lake,  which  has  a 
navigable  outlet  (for  canoes)  into  an  arm  of  Leech  Lake.  We 
accomplished  the  entire  route,  from  the  island  in  Cass  Lake  to 
the  Quelle  Plat's  village  in  Leech  Lake,  between  ten  o'clock 
A.  M.  and  ten  P.  M.  of  the  16th  July.  Although  the  night 
was  dark,  and  the  Indians  had  retired  to  their  lodges,  a  salute 
was  fired  by  them,  and  an  eligible  spot  for  encampment  pointed 
out.  It  was  so  dark  as  to  require  torches  to  find  it.  The  next 
morning,  I  found  myself  in  front  of  a  village,  numbering,  when 
all  present,  upwards  of  700  souls.  They  renewed  their  salute. 
The  chief,  Guelle  Plat,  sent  to  invite  me  to  breakfast.  During 
the  repast,  the  room  became  filled  with  Ind'  ->.  who  seated  them- 
selves orderly  around  the  room.  Wbe-  arose,  the  chief 
assumed  the  oratorical  attitude,  and  addressed  himself  to  me. 

He  expressed  his  regret  that  I  had  not  been  able  to  visit  them 
the  year  before,  when  I  was  expected.  He  hoped  I  had  now 
come,  as  I  had  come  by  surprise,  to  remain  some  days  with  them. 
He  said  they  lived  remote,  and  were  involved  in  wars  with  their 
neighbours,  and  wished  my  advice.  Tiiey  were  not  insensible  to 
advice,  nor  incapable  of  following  it.  They  were  anxious  for 
counsel,  and  desirous  of  living  at  peace,  and  of  keeping  the  ad- 
vice which  had  heretofore  been  given  to  them.  They  had  been 
told  to  sit  still  on  their  lands.  But  their  enemies  would  not 
permit  them  to  sit  still.  They  were  compelled  to  get  up  and 
fight  in  defence.  The  Sioux  continued  to  kill  their  hunters. 
Th«y  had  killed  his  son  during  the  last  visit  he  had  ma^  to 


APPENDIX. 


839 


my  office.  They  had  never  ceased  to  make  inroads.  And  he 
believed  there  were  white  men  among  the  Sioux  who  stirred  them 
up  to  go  to  war  against  the  Chippewas.  He  named  one  person 
particularly. 

It  was  necessary,  he  continued,  to  take  some  decisive  steps  to 
put  a  stop  to  their  inroads.  This  was  the  reason  why  he  had 
led  out  the  war-party  which  had  recently  returned.  This  was 
the  reason  why  I  saw  the  stains  of  blood  before  me. 

He  alluded,  in  this  expression,  to  the  flags,  war-clubs,  &c. 
which  decorated  one  end  of  the  room,  all  of  which  had  vermilion 
smeared  on  them,  to  represent  blood.  I  replied  succinctly,  stat- 
ing the  reasons  which  would  prevent  my  making  a  long  visit,  and 
notified  him,  that  in  consequence  of  the  length  of  my  route  yet 
to  perform,  I  would  assemble  them  to  a  general  council  at  my 
camp  as  soon  as  I  could  be  prepared,  that  notice  would  be  given 
them  by  the  firing  of  the  military,  and  that  I  should  then  lay  be- 
fore them  the  advice  I  came  to  deliver  from  their  great  father 
the  President,  and  offer  them  at  the  same  time  my  own  counsel 
on  the  subjects  he  had  spoken  of. 

During  the  day,  constant  accessions  were  made  to  the  number 
of  Indians  from  neighbouring  places.  Among  them  were  a 
party  of  nine  Rainy  Lake  Indians,  under  the  leadership  of  a 
man  named  Wai-Wizh-Zhe-Geezhig,  or  the  Hole-in-the-Sky. 
He  represented  himself  and  party  as  resident  at  Springing-bow- 
string  Lake ;  said  that  he  had  heard  of  my  passing  Lake  Winni- 
pec,  with  an  intention  to  return  by  Leech  Lake,  and  came  to  ex- 
press his  good  will,  in  the  hope  that  he  would  not  be  overlooked, 
&c.  I  presented  him  publicly  with  a  flag,  and  clothing  and 
tobacco  for  himself  and  party,  committing  to  him  a  short 
address  to  be  delivered  to  the  Rainy  Lake  Indians. 

The  Muk  Kund  Wai,  or  Pillagers,  being  present,  with  their 
chiefs  and  warriors,  women  and  children,  I  displayed  the  presents 
intended  for  this  band,  on  blankets  spread  out  on  the  grass  in 
front  of  my  tent.  I  called  their  attention  to  the  subjects  named 
in  my  instructions,  to  the  desire  of  the  government  for  the  restora- 
tion of  peace  to  the  frontiers,  and  its  paternal  character,  &c. ; 
reminded  them  of  their  solemn  treaty  of  pe^ce  and  limits  with 
the  Sioux,  signed  at   Prairie  du  Chien  in  1826 ;  enforced  the 


240 


APPENDIX. 


advantages  of  it  in  relation  to  their  hunting,  their  trades,  &:c.  &«. 
I  presented  the  presents,  in  bulk,  to  the  chiefs,  vrho  immediately 
xlirected  their  distribution. 

Aish  Kee  Buggi  Kozh,  or  the  Guelle  Plat,  was  their  speaker  in 
reply.  He  called  the  attention  of  the  warriors  to  his  words. 
He  thanked  me  for  the  presents,  which  reminded  him,  in  amount, 
of  the  times  when  the  British  held  possession  in  that  quarter. 
He  pointed  across  an  arm  of  the  lake  in  front  to  the  position  occu> 
pied  by  the  North- West  Company's  fort.  He  said  many  winters 
had  now  passed  since  the  Americans  first  sent  a  chief  to  that  post 
to  visit  them — alluding  to  Lieutenant  Pike's  visit  in  the  winter  of 
1805-6.  He  remembered  that  visit.  I  had  come  to  remind 
them  that  the  American  flag  was  flying  in  the  land,  and  to  offer 
them  counsels  of  peace,  for  which  they  were  thankful.  They 
had  hoped  I  was  to  spend  more  time  with  them,  to  enter  more 
fully  into  their  feelings,  but  as  they  must  speak  on  the  instant, 
they  would  not  lose  the  opportunity  of  declaring  their  sentiments. 

He  thought  that  the  advice  of  the  Americans  resembled  a 
rushing  wind.  It  was  strong  and  went  soon.  It  did  not  abide 
long  enough  to  choke  up  the  road.  He  said,  that  at  the  treaty  of 
Tipisagi,  it  had  been  promised  that  the  aggressor  should  be  pun-> 
ished.  But  that  they  had  even  that  very  year,  and  almost  yearly 
since,  been  attacked  by  the  Sioux,  and  some  of  their  nation  killed. 
He  said  that  they  had  even  been  fired  on  under  the  walls  of  the 
fort  at  Ishki  Buggi  Seepi,*  and  four  of  their  party  killed.  He 
had  himself  been  present.  He  handed  to  me  a  small  bundle  of 
Sticks,  which,  he  said,  exhibited  the  number  of  Leech  Lake  Chip- 
pewas  who  had  been  killed  by  the  Sioux  since  they  had  touched 
the  quillt  at  Tipisagi.     The  number  was  forty-^three. 

He  lifted  up  four  American  medals,  attached  by  a  string  of 
wampum,  and  smeared  with  vermilion.  He  said  they  were 
bloody.  He  wished  me  to  wipe  off  the  blood.  He  said  he  was 
himself  unable  to  do  it.  He  found  himself  irretrievably  involved 
in  a  war  with  the  Sioux.  He  said  he  believed  that  it  had  been 
intended  by  the  Creator  that  they  should  be  at  war  with  this 


•  St.  Peters. 

t  Signature  ia  expreiised  by  the  ceremony  ol  making  their  mark, , 


APPENDIX. 


241 


people.  He  was  not  satisfied  with  the  result  of  the  late  war* 
party.  His  warriors  were  not  satisfied.  He  complimented  their 
bravery.  He  disclaimed  any  merit  himself.  He  said  that  they 
had  looked  for  help  where  they  did  not  find  it.  They  were  de- 
termined to  revenge  themselves.  If  the  United  States  did  not 
aid  them,  he  had  it  in  mind  to  apply  elsewhere  for  aid.  He 
clearly  referred  to,  but  did  not  name,  the  English  government  in 
Canada.  His  warriors  were  in  a  restless  state.  He  had  sent 
out  his  pipe  and  invitations  to  the  neighbouring  bands  to  continue 
the  war.  Circumstances  controlled  him.  He  could  not  avoid  it. 
His  own  feelings  were  enlisted  deeply  in  the  contest.  When  the 
enemy  killed  his  son,  he  had  resolved  never  to  lay  down  the  war^- 
club.  He  had  sought  for  death  in  battle,  but  had  not  met  it.  All 
he  now  could  say  was,  that  perhaps  he  should  not  lead  the  next 
war-party.     He  thought  some  other  person  would. 

He  accused  persons  on  the  waters  of  the  Upper  Mississippi,  of 
giving  advice  to  the  Sioux  to  go  to  war  against  the  Chippewas. 
He  said  it  was  the  interest  of  persons  in  the  trade  to  induce  the 
Sioux  to  extend  the  territorial  boundary.  He  evinced  a  famili- 
arity with  persons  and  places.  He  did  not  exempt  some  persons 
officially  connected  with  the  general  "[overnment  in  that  quarter, 
from  participating  in  the  course  of  mal-counsel. 

He  complained  of  the  traders.  He  criticised  their  conduct 
with  severity.  He  thought  their  prices  exorbitant,  and  said  that 
they  were  so  intent  on  getting  furs,  that  they  did  not  deem  it  ne- 
cessary to  use  much  formality  in  their  dealings  with  the  Indians. 
He  complained  of  the  exclusion  of  ardent  spirits,  but  at  the  same 
time  admitted,  that  formerly  it  was  brought  in  to  buy  up  their 
wild  rice — a  practice  that  left  them,  at  the  beginning  of  cold 
weather,  in  a  destitute  situation. 

Much  of  the  sentiment  of  this  address  appeared  to  be  uttered 
for  popular  effect  on  the  young  warriors,  who  stood  an  eager, 
gazing  group  around,  and  made  loud  responses  of  approbation  at 
every  pause.  Such  parts  of  it  as  were  not  given  as  a  reply  to 
my  remarks,  or  contained  allusions  entitled  to  notice,  I  replied 
to,  aiming  to  keep  their  attention  fixed  on  the  leading  principles 
of  the  pacific  policy  which  dictated  my  public  instructions  ;  and 
uot  meaning  that  they  should  forget  them,  nor  mistake  ^lem,  in 


242 


APPENDIX. 


any  bunts  of  feeling,  or  appeals  to  the  passions  or  prejudices  of 
the  young  men,  who  only  looked  to  the  war-path  as  the  avenue 
of  personal  distinction.  I  brought  these  principles  back  to  their 
minds,  and  enforced  them  by  obvious  appeals  to  facts.  I  told  the 
chief  that  his  political  sentiments  should  be  faithfully  reported  to 
the  government,  whose  object  it  was,  in  the  employment  of  sub« 
ordinate  officers,  to  accumulate  facts,  which  might  form  the  basis 
of  future  action. 

So  far  as  related  to  the  traders  withdrawing  the  article  of 
whiskey  from  the  trade,  I  felt  it  due  to  say  that  no  hard  feelings 
should  be  entertained  towards  them.  That  it  was  excluded  by  the 
office.  That  the  Indians  should,  in  justice  blame  me,  or  blame 
the  government,  and  not  the  traders.  I  was  satisfied  that  the  use 
of  whiskey  was  very  hurtful  to  them  in  every  situation,  and  felt 
determined  to  employ  every  means  which  the  control  of  the 
Agency  of  the  North- West  gave  to  me,  to  exclude  the  article 
wholly  and  rigidly  from  the  Chippewas,  and  to  set  the  mark  of 
disapprobation  upon  every  trader  who  should  make  the  attempt 
to  introduce  it.  -<    ,*'     .ru-^j.:r'iiuwirut\:<^  ^;';  .-••i-j.u-r-v.r/uofe 

Having  an  engagement  to  meet  the  Sandy  Lake  Indians  on  the 
22d  (after  a  lapse  of  five  days),  and  an  unknown  route  to  ex- 
plore, I  terminated  the  council  by  the  distribution  of  provisions 
to  the  Rainy  Lake  Indians,  guides,  and  chiefs,  requested  fresh , 
guides  for  the  route  into  the  Ka  Ga  Gee,  or  De  Corbeau  River, 
and  immediately  embarked.  We  encamped  on  the  southern  shore 
of  Leech  Lake.  During  the  following  day  ( 18th),  we  accom« 
plished  the  whole  route  from  this  lake  to  the  head  waters  of  the 
De  Corbeau.  It  consists  of  five  portages  of  various  length,  sepa- 
rated by  ten  small  lakes  and  ponds.  The  last  of  the  portages 
terminates  on  the  handsomely  elevated  banks  of  a  lake  called 
Kagi  Nogum  Aug.  This  lake  is  the  source  of  this  fork  of  the 
MississippL  The  Guelle  Plat,  with  the  secondary  chief  of  his 
band,  overtook  me  at  the  commencement  of  the  fourth  portage^ 
and  accompanied  me  to  my  encampment.  He  said  he  had  many 
things  which  he  still  wished  to  consult  me  on,  and  spent  the  even- 
ing, until  twelve  o'clock,  in  conversation.  I  found  him  to  pos- 
sess a  reflective  intelligent  mind.  He  stated  to  me  his  opinions 
on  the  Sioux  war,  the  boundary  line,  the  trade,  location  of  trading- 


r*  )^"  •■  *?T<rr^'r',^'-^'^''''^^w^T7Tt7/. 


APPENDIX. 


243 


posts,  &c.  He  evinced  the  gratified  feelings  created  by  the 
eircumstances  of  my  visit  to  his  people,  and  said  he  should 
visit  me  at  the  agency,  next  year,  if  his  life  and  health  were 
spared. 

We  commenced  the  descent  of  the  De  Gorbeau  on  the  10th. 
The  channel  is  at  first  small  and  winding.  It  expands  succes- 
sively into  eleven  lakes,  of  various  dimensions,  and  acquires  con- 
siderable breadth  and  velocity  before  it  forms  its  upper  forks,  by 
the  junction  with  Shell  River.  We  encountered  in  this  distaiice 
no  Indians,  but  observed,  as  we  had  the  previous  day,  traces 
of  the  recent  w'lr-party.  In  passing  out  of  the  tenth  of  the 
series  of  lakes,  the  men  observed  a  camp-fire  on  shore,  but  no 
person  appeared.  It  was  conjectured  to  indicate  the  presence  of 
Sioux,  who,  perceiving  the  character  of  the  party,  had  fled  and 
concealed  themselves. 

The  next  day  afforded  no  certain  evidences  of  a  fixed  popula* 
tion.  We  observed  continued  traces  of  the  recent  war-party, 
and  other  signs  of  temporary  occupancy,  in  the  standing  camp- 
poles  and  meat  racks  which  frequently  met  the  eye  in  our  de- 
scent. We  passed  the  entrance  of  Leaf  River,  a  large  tributary 
from  the  right,  having  its  source  near  the  banks  of  Otter  Tail 
Lake ;  and  the  next  day,  had  our  attention  directed  to  the  en- 
trance of  Frauie  River,  on  the  same  shore.  The  latter  is  also  a 
tributary  of  the  first  class.  It  is  the  war-road,  so  to  say,  be- 
tween the  Chippewas  and  Sioux,  having  its  source  in  a  lake, 
which  is  designated  in  the  treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien  as  one  of 
the  points  in  the  boundary  line  between  these  tw      ;  tions. 

The  day  following  (21st),  the  monotony  of  vegetable  solitude 
was  broken  by  meeting  a  Chippewa  and  his  family  in  a  canoe* 
He  informed  me  that  we  were  within  a  few  hours'  journey  of  the 
mouth  of  the  river — that  the  Sandy  Lake  and  Mille  Lac  Indians 
were  assembled  there,  awaiting  my  arrival,  and  that  they  ex- 
pected me  this  day.  I  found  this  information  to  be  correct.  We 
entered  the  Mississippi  about  noon,  and  saw  the  opposite  shore 
lined  with  lodges,  with  the  American  flag  conspicuously  displayed. 
The  long-continued  firing  and  shouts  of  the  Indians  left  me  no  rea^ 
son  to  doubt  that  my  arrival  was  both  anticipated  and  desired.  I 
was  gratified  on  being  told,  within  three  hours  of  my  arrival,  that  the 


244 


appb:«dix. 


canoe,  with  the  goods  and  supplies  from  Sandy  Lakd,  was  in  sight.- 
And  in  a  few  moments  found  the  event  verified,  in  the  safe  arri" 
val  of  the  men,  and  the  landing  of  the  packages. 

I  determined  to  lose  no  time  in  assembling  the  Indians  in 
council,  addressed  them  on  the  objects  of  the  expedition,  and 
caused  the  presents  to  be  prepared  and  distributed.  I  was  ad- 
dressed, in  reply,  by  the  elder  chief.  Gross  Quelle,  and  also  by 
the  brother  of  the  Strong  Ground,  by  Waub  Ojeeg,  and  by  a 
young  man  called  Nitum  E'gabo  Wai.  Peculiarities  in  the  ad.' 
dress  of  each  only  require  to  be  adverted  to. 

The  Gross  Guelle  deemed  it  important  that  the  line  between 
them  and  the  Sioux  should  be  surveyed  and  marked.  He  said 
that  much  of  it  was  a  land  line,  and  it  could  not  be  told  by  either 
party  where  it  ran.  This  was  true  of  it,  in  the  section  of  coun< 
try  immediately  west  of  them.  The  Sioux  were  in  the  habit  of 
trespassing  on  it ;  and  when  their  own  hunters  went  out  in  the 
pursuit  of  game,  they  did  not  like  to  stop  short  of  the  game,  and 
they  saw  no  marked  line  to  stop  them.  He  said  that  it  had  been 
promised  at  the  treaty  that  the  line  should  be  run,  and  he  wished 
me  to  refer  the  subject  to  the  President.  He  was  in  favour  of 
peace  now,  as  he  had  been  at  Tipisagi,  and  at  Fond  du  Lac. 

Soangikumig,  or  the  Strong  Ground,  expressed  his  sentiments 
through  the  medium  of  his  brother,  who  was  the  more  ready 
speaker.  He  said  he  had  taken  a  part  in  defending  the  lines<  and 
he  hoped  that  they  might  be  made  plain,  so  that  each  party  could 
see  them.  As  it  is,  a  perpetual  pretence  is  given  for  crossing 
the  lines.  It  must  be  expected  that  peace  would  often  be  broken 
when  it  could  be  so  easily  done. 

Waub  Ojeeg,  or  the  White  Fisher,  said  that  he  had  given  his 
influence  to  peace  counsels.  He  had  been  present  at  the  treaty 
of  Fond  du  Lac.  But  the  Sandy  Lake  Indians  had  been  lately 
reproached,  as  it  were,  for  their  pacific  character,  by  hearing  of 
the  Leech  Lake  war-party's  passing  so  near  to  them.  He  hoped 
that  the  same  advice  that  was  given  to  them  would  be  given  to 
the  Sioux.  If  the  Sioux  would  not  come  over  the  lines,  the  Chippe- 
was  would  promise  not  to  go  over  them.  He  thought  the  lines 
might  have  been  difiierently  run,  but  as  they  had  been  agreed  to  by 
their  old  chiefs,  who  were  now  gone,  it  would  be  best  to  let  then* 


APPENDIX. 


845 


as  they  do.  Their  hunters,  however,  always  came  out  of  the 
mouth  of  Sauc  River,  which  had  been  given  up  to  the  Sioux. 

The  young  man  said  that  he  was  the  son  of  Pugu  Sain  Jigun, 
who  had  died  recently  at  Sandy  Lake.  He  said  that  the  medal 
which  he  wore  had  been  given  to  his  father  by  me,  at  the  treaty 
of  Prairie  du  Chien  in  1825,  in  exchange  for  a  British  medal, 
surrendered  by  him.  He  did  not  profess  to  have  any  experience 
in  political  affairs.  He  had  inherited  his  medal,  and  hoped  to  be 
considered  by  me  worthy  of  it.  He  expected  the  respect  due  to 
it.  He  expressed  his  friendship,  and  confirmed  his  speech  with 
a  pipe.  ■•■'•-  •    '•,<  :       _-r^,v   ,   .it;  1,     .-,    ,:.  •       ..-  .  ,.,,,•.. 

Ascertaining  the  trading-house  to  be  near  my  encampment, 
after  closing  the  council,  I  descended  the  Mississippi  about 
eighteen  miles,  and  encamped  at  Prairie  Piercee. 

The  distance  from  the  mouth  of  the  De  Corbeau  to  St.  An« 
thony's  Falls,  may  be  computed  to  exceed  200  miles.  The  line 
between  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux  crossed  from  the  east  to  the 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  so  as  to  strike  and  follow  up  the 
Wadub,  or  Little  Soc  River,  which  is  the  first  river  on  the  west 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  above  the  mouth  of  Soc  River. 
We  passed  several  Chippewa  hunters,  with  their  families,  along 
this  part  of  the  Mississippi,  but  encountered  no  Sioux,  even  on 
that  portion  of  it  lying  south  of  their  line.  I  was  informed  that 
they  had  in  a  measure  abandoned  this  part  of  the  country,  and  I 
observed  no  standing  Sioux  camp-poles,  which  arc,  with  the 
people,  a  conspicuous  sign  of  occupancy,  and  which  were,  in 
1820,  noticed  to  extend  as  high  up  the  river  as  Little  Rock.  (Lea 
Petite  Roches). 

I  passed  the  porfjige  of  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  and  reached 
Port  Snelling  on  the  24th  July.  There  being  no  agent,  nor  sub- 
agent  present.  Captain  Jouett,  the  commanding  officer,  on  whom 
the  charge  of  the  agency  had  temporarily  devolved,  afforded  me 
every  facility  for  communicating  to  the  Sioux  the  object  of  my 
visit  to  the  Chippewas,  and  requesting  their  concurrence  in  its  ac- 
complishment. For  this  purpose  the  Wahpeton  Sioux  were 
called  together,  at  the  agency-house,  on  the  25th.  I  stated  to 
them  the  object  of  the  visit,  and  the  means  which  had  be«n  used 

32 


346 


APPENDIX. 


to  persuade  the  Chippewas  to  give  up  war,  and  to  confine  them* 
selves  within  their  lines.  I  reminded  them  of  the  anxiety  of 
their  great  father  the  President,  to  bring  about  a  firm  peace  be> 
tween  them  and  the  Chippewas,  and  of  the  numerous  proofs  he 
had  given  them  of  this  anxiety,  by  calling  themt  together  at  sev- 
eral councils,  which  had  this  object  particularly  in  view.  They 
had  men  of  wisdom  among  them,  and  they  would  quickly  see 
how  utterly  useless  it  would,  however,  be  for  the  Chippewas  to 
remain  quiet,  during  any  single  season,  if  the  Sioux  did  not  also, 
at  the  same  time,  sit  still.  I  appealed  to  them  to  resolve  on 
peace ;  to  take  the  resolution  now ;  to  take  it  sincerely,  and  to  ad- 
here to  it  firmly  and  for  ever. 

I  stated  to  them  the  request  made  by  Grosse  Guelle,  and  other 
Chippewa  chiefs,  respecting  the  msurking  out  of  the  lines,  and 
invited  them  to  express  their  opinion  on  this  subject.  < 

I  announced  to  them  the  exclusion  of  whiskey. 

The  aged  chief  Petite  Corbeau  uttered  their  reply.  I  recog- 
nised in  this  chief  one  of  the  signers  of  the  grant  of  land  made 
at  this  place  26  years  ago,  when  the  site  of  the  fort  was  first 
visited  and  selected  by  the  late  General  Pike.  He  adverted  to  the 
agency,  which  he  had  exercised  for  many  years,  in  managing  the 
aflfairs  of  his  people.  They  lived  upon  the  river.  They  were 
constantly  in  sight.  They  were  in  the  habit  of  being  consulted. 
His  ears  had  always  been  open  to  the  Americans.  He  had 
listened  to  their  counsels.  He  would  still  listen  to  them,  al- 
though they  were,  at  present,  in  a  depressed  situation.  He  ad- 
verted particularly  to  the  existing  war  with  the  Saucs,  and  the 
accusations  which  had  been  thrown  out  against  the  Sioux  party, 
who  had  gone  down  to  join  the  American  standard,  but  had  re- 
turned. He  denied  that  they  felt  any  friendship  for  the  Saucs 
and  Foxes.  He  said  they  were  willing  to  go  against  them  again, 
if  requested  by  the  commanding  officer. 

He  spoke  on  the  subject  of  the  Chippewa  wars  at  some  length, 
adverting  to  a  time  when  this  people  did  not  approach  so  near  to 
the  river — when  they  dared  not  to  approach  so  near  to  it.  He 
thought  the  lines  were  drawn  too  close  [upon  them,  on  the  St. 
Croix~that  the  young  men  could  not  go  out  hunting,  but  quickly 


\ 


APPENDIX. 


247 


e  thein- 
xiety  of 
sace  be- 
roofs  he 
r  at  sev- 
They 
ckly  see 
tewas  to 
not  also, 
solve  on 
nd  to  ad- 

ind  other 
ioes,  and 


I  recog- 
uid  made 
was  first 
ted  to  the 
taging  the 
hey  were 
;onsuIted. 

He  had 
them,  al- 

He  ad- 
),  and  the 
>ux  party, 
It  had  re- 
the  Saucs 
em  again, 

ae  length, 
30  near  to 
>  it.  He 
n  the  St. 
lit  quickly 


they  found  themselves  beyond  their  lines.    He  thought  they 
might  even  now  be  driven  back,  were  it  undertaken  in  earnest. 

He  said  the  chief  of  Leech  Lake  was  wrong  to  appeal  to  me 
to  wipe  the  blood  off  his  medal.  He  ought  to  be  able  to  wipe 
it  off  himself.  It  was  pitiful  to  make  this  appeal,  for  men  who 
were  able  to  do  a  thing  themselves.  He  referred  to  the  late  Chip- 
pewa war-party,  and  said  that  a  relative  of  his  had  been  killed. 
Blood  would  call  for  blood.  He  did  not  rule  the  Lessitons.  He 
thought  they  would  repay  the  blow. 

His  own  advice  had  been  pacific.  He  had  received  my  wam- 
pum last  year,  and  smoked  the  pipe  with  the  St.  Croix  Chip- 
pewas.  They  were  their  neighbours.  They  were  now  at  peace. 
They  wished  to  remain  so.  They  would  act  by  ray  advice.  He 
thanked  me  for  the  advice. 

He  warmly  approbated  the  proposition  to  run  out  the  lines. 
He  said  it  had  been  mentioned  at  the  treaty.  And  although  the 
lines  were  not  adjusted  to  the  full  satisfaction  of  all,  perhaps  tney 
could  never  be  settled  better.  He  therefore  united  in  requesting 
that  the  President  might  be  asked  to  direct  white  men  to  estab- 
lish them.  It  would  be  necess£u-y,  however,  to  have  both  par- 
ties by. 

He  again  adverted  to  the  difficulties  between  them  and  the 
Chippewas.  He  thought  that  these  difficulties  were  kept  alive 
by  the  visits  of  the  Chippewas  to  their  post.  He  said  it  put  bad 
feelings  into  the  hearts  of  the  Sioux,  to  see  the  Chippewas  share 
the  bounties  of  government,  which  the  Sioux  believed  the  govern- 
ment intended  exclusively  for  them.  Besides,  it  was  difficult  to 
restrain  their  feelings  of  hostility  when  they  came  together. 
Both  parties  were  mistrustful.  It  was  only  necessary  to  look 
back  a  few  years,  to  perceive  what  the  consequences  had  been. 
He  believes  that  these  tribes  ought  to  be  kept  apart.  And  one  of 
the  best  means  of  keeping  them  apart  was  to  draw  their  lines 
plain,  and  to  order  presents  to  be  given  out  on  their  own  lands, 
and  not  on  each  other's  lands. 

He  spoke  against  the  location  of  any  trading-post  on  the  St. 
Croix,  which  should  be  fixed  so  near  to  the  lines  as  to  bring  the 
Sioux  and  Chippewas  into  contact.  He  also  stated  reasons  why 
a  post  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Croix,  which  is  exclusively  in  the 


248 


APPENDIX. 


Sioux  country,  was  not  necessary.*  He  wished  to  keep  his  band 
together,  and  not  to  give  them  excuses  for  going  hither  and  yon. 
He  requested  me  to  stop  at  his  village,  and  to  use  my  influence  in 
persuading  his  people  to  live  in  one  village,  and  not  to  continue, 
as  they  now  were,  in  two  distinct  villages,  which  were  not,  in 
consequence,  so  fully  under  his  controhf 

Wamidetunkar,  or  the  Black  Dog,  followed  him  in  a  speech 
containing  sentiments  not  at  variance  with  those  expressed  by  the 
Little  Crow.  Its  distinguishing  feature  was,  however,  a  reference 
to  the  indulgences  formerly  granted  to  the  Sioux  at  this  post. 
He  thought  it  hard  that  these  indulgences  should  be  withdrawn, 
or  curtailed.  And  he  could  not  comprehend  how  such  a  course 
could  be  consistent  with  professions  of  firiendship  on  the  part  of 
officers  of  the  U.  States.  He  referred,  particularly,  to  indiscrimi- 
nate visiting  at  the  fort,  and  the  purchase  of  ardent  spirits  from 
the  settlers. 

Cohmokar  said  that  he  had  been  present  with  the  Petite  Cor- 
beau  at  the  signing  of  the  treaty  of  cession  at  St.  Peters,  and  it 
was  owing  to  this  act  that  the  American  flag  was  now  displayed 
there.  He  had  sustained  this  chief  in  his  public  acts,  and  he 
concurred  with  him  in  what  he  had  uttered  about  the  Chippewa 
war,  and  also  the  existing  troubles  with  the  Black  Hawk.  He 
repelled  the  idea  that  the  Sioux  were  friendly  to  the  Saucs  and 
Foxes  in  the  present  controversy.  They  were  a  people  who 
were  never  at  ease.  They  had  often  struck  the  Sioux.  The 
Sioux  war-club  had  also  been  often  lifted  against  them,  and  it  was 
ready  to  be  lifted  again.  They  were  ready  to  hear  the  command* 
ing  oflicer,  who  was  sitting  present,  say  strike. 

The  details  of  my  route  through  the  St.  Croix  and  Burntwood 
Rivers,  do  not  essentially  vary  the  aspect  of  North  Western  Indian 
afl'airs  given  above.  Facts  communicated  expressive  of  the  then 
existing  state  of  feeling  respecting  the  said  disturbances,  were 
promptly  reported  to  his  excellency  George  B.  Porter,  governor 


*  On  my  arrival  at  the  Petite  Corbeau's  village  his  people  flrod  a 
salute  with  ball,  and  after  making  further  remarks  on  the  state  of  their 
aflfairs,  he  presented  mo  a  peace-pipe  and  stem. 

1 1  enclose  the  copy  of  a  letter  on  the  subject  of  posts,  &c.f  addressed 
by  me  to  Gen.  S.  M.  Street,  Agent  at  Prairie  du  Chiiei). 


APPENDIX. 


249 


of  Michigan,  in  a  letter,  of  which  I  have  the  honour  herewith  to 
furnish  a  copy.  The  proposition  of  running  out  and  marking  their 
territorial  lines,  as  a  means  of  preserving  peace,  was  approved; 
the  recent  meetings  on  the  St.  Croix,  for  the  purpose  of  renewing 
pledges  of  peace,  declared  to  be  sincere  on  the  part  of  the  Chip- 
pewas ;  and  sentiments  of  friendship  to  the  government,  and  wel- 
come to  myself,  expressed  at  each  of  the  councils  which  I  held 
with  them. 

In  submitting  to  the  Department  this  summary  of  facts,  result- 
ing from  my  visit  to  the  source  of  the  Mississippi,  I  take  the 
occasion  to  remark,  that  whatever  may  be  the  present  state  of 
feeling  of  the  tribes  ont  hat  stream,  above  Prairie  du  Chien,  re- 
specting the  government  of  the  United  States,  causes  are  in 
silent,  but  active  operation,  which  will  hereafter  bring  them  into 
contact  with  our  frontier  settlements,  and  renew,  at  two  or  three 
separate  periods  in  tueir  history,  the  necessity  of  resorting  to 
arms  to  quell  or  pacify  them.  The  grounds  of  this  opinion  I 
need  not  now  specify,  further  than  to  indicate  that  they  exist  in 
the  condition  and  character  of  opposite  lines  of  an  extensive  fron- 
tier population,  which  will  inevitably  impel  the  one  to  press,  and 
the  other  to  recede  or  resist.  This  process  of  repulsion  and  re- 
sistance will  continue,  if  I  have  not  much  mistaken  the  character 
of  that  stream,  until  the  frontier  shall  have  become  stationary  about 
five  hundred  miles  above  the  point  I  have  indicated.  I  advert  te 
this  topic,  not  in  the  spirit  of  exciting  immediate  alarm,  fov  there 
are  no  reasons  for  it,  but  for  the  purpose  of  calling  the  aiicntion 
of  the  Secretary  of  War,  through  you,  sir,  to  the  importance  of 
keeping  up,  and  not  withdrawing  or  reducing,  the  north  .vestern 
posts  and  agencies.  And  to  express  the  opinion,  that  the  advice 
and  influence  of  the  government  upon  these  tribes  would  fall 
nearly  powerless,  without  ready  and  visible  means  upon  the  fron- 
tiers of  causing  its  counsels  to  be  respected.  Christianity,  schools, 
and  agriculture  will  do  much  to  meliorate  their  condition  and  sub- 
due their  animosities,  but  it  is  a  species  of  influence  which  has 
not  yet  been  felt  in  any  general  eflects  in  this  quarter.  Among 
the  means  of  securing  their  friendship,  and  preserving  peace,  I 
have  the  honour  to  suggest,  that  benefluial  eflects  would  result 
from  following  out  the  system  of  exploratory  visits,  by  extending 


250 


APPENDIX. 


it  to  the  region  of  Lac  des  Flambeau,  and  to  that  portion  of  the 
peninsula  of  Michigan  lying  north  of  Grand  River.  A  deputation 
of  ibe  Chippewas  from  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi  and  Lake 
Superior  to  the  seat  of  government,  would  also  be  advantageous. 
So  far  as  respects  the  state  of  hostilities  among  the  Sioux  and 
Chippewas,  it  must  be  expected  that  continued  efforts  will  be 
necessary  effectually  to  check  it.  Nothing  could,  perhaps,  now 
be  done,  which  would  tend  so  directly  to  promote  this  end,  as  the 
surveying  of  the  lines  agreed  on  between  themselves  at  the  treaty 
of  Prairie  du  Chien  of  1825. 

J  am,  sir,  very  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Henry  R.  Schoolcraft. 


vn. 

Sault  Ste.  Marie,  Sept.  21,  1832. 

H.  R.  Schoolcraft,  Esq.        i 
U.  S.  Indian  Agent,  Sault  Ste.  Marie.  ^ 

Sir: 

In  conformity  with  your  instructions,  I  take  the  earliest  oppor- 
tnnity  to  lay  before  you  such  facts  as  I  have  collected,  touching 
the  vaccination  of  the  Chippewa  Indians,  during  the  progress  of 
the  late  expedition  into  their  country :  and  also  *'  of  the  preva- 
lence, from  time  to  time,  of  the  small-pox"  among  them. 

The  accompanying  table  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  '*  ages,  sex, 
tribe,  and  local  situation"  of  those  Indians  who  have  been  vacci« 
nated  by  me.  With  the  view  of  illustrating  more  fully  their  local 
situation,  I  have  arranged  those  bands  residing  upon  the  shores 
of  Lake  Superior ;  those  residing  in  the  Folic  Avoine  country  (or 
that  section  of  country  lying  between  the  highlands  south-west 
from  Lake  Superior,  and  the  Mississippi  River) ;  and  those  re- 
siding near  the  sources  of  the  Mississippi  River,  separately. 

Nearly  all  the  Indians  noticed  in  this  table  were  vaccinated  at 
their  respective  villages :  yet  I  did  not  fail  to  vaccinate  those 
whom  we  chanced  to  meet  in  their  hunting  or  other  excursions. 

I  have  embraced,  with  the  Indians  of  the  frontier  bands,  those 
half-breeds,  who,  in  consequence  of  having  adopted  more  or  less 
the  habits  of  the  Indian,  may  be  identified  with  him. 


APPENDIX. 


251 


n 

M 


09 

H 

a 
■< 


CO 


n 

Oh 
Oh 

B 


•I«10X 


■saivinaj 


■saiujif 


08  '9*0 


08  0%  09 


09O10t 


Oto»OZ 


08  01  01 


01  49pufi 


08  WAO 


08  o»  09 


09  o»  Ot 


01  rapufi 


CO  A  op  >a '«¥  CO  a>  <o  m    i>    &t  o;  «e    N    a>   |e*^•';  lo 


0) 

i-H 

g 

t«  a>  1-4 

1-1 

00 

n  lo  c* 

04 

i^§ 

l-t 

p4   •-<     c* 

0* 

^H 

1-4 

lO   •♦ 

0) 

m      e<  r-i  e<«  64   i-i 

<-l  (S 

^N 

ct 

0« 

o   in«eD»coc*e«N 

fH          r^  i-I 
> 

« 

««« 

« 

in 

5§*§ 

o 
ft 

l«4 

« 

2^-^ 

00 

O  64  00 

64  m  ^ 
I-'   f^ 

64 

^ 


ia64iatoaont«eo  cqa 


"  5 


CO  64^ 
0>  1-4  « 


in  64  O  CO  00  1-  64  ©  -<  •*  «»  S 
t*  pH  64  ^  CO  •<lt    ^  ■-<      64  00 


00     CO 
^  0» 


a>  S  © 

-4    64 


CO  t- CO  t»  t- ©  <o  1-1  >-<    ■*    ^  lo  ■^    00    ce 
o>r-ie4      cow      i-ii-<  i-tt»       "i-iW 


1-1       1^ 

i-i 

1-4 

1-1 

64  -H  64 

to 

C4   -4   64  64  1-1 

<-i   64 

■* 

t»  e<«o 

to 

Q064©eo;c©i-"rti-H 

1-4 

>-l     ■»*  ©  CO 

1-1 

<o 

<o 

§»?§ 

?2 

«t»oopjgwoo« 

64  t<-£r  o 

1^ 

n 

1-4     M 

e4O5i-<Q0e4-He4'«i49» 

64    1-4    CO  64 

^  „-;^ 

■a 

5 

|2« 

t-4 

I. 
^1 


3 


0) 


«   d   .r 


M  a 


as 


M 

O 

M 

H 

D 


252 


APPENDIX. 


But  little  difficulty  has  occurred  in  convincing  the  Indians  of 
the  efficacy  of  vaccination;  and  the  universal  dread  in  which 
they  hold  the  appearance  of  the  small  pox  among  them,  rendered 
it  an  easy  task  to  overcome  their  prejudices,  whatever  they 
chanced  to  be.  The  efficacy  of  the  vaccine  disease  is  well 
appreciated,  even  by  the  most  interior  of  the  Chippewa  Indians, 
and  so  universal  is  this  information,  that  only  one  instance 
occurred  where  the  Indian  had  never  heard  of  the  disease. 

In  nearly  every  instance  the  opportunity  which  was  presented 
for  vaccination  was  embraced  with  cheerfulness  and  apparent 
gratitude ;  at  the  same  time  manifesting  great  anxiety  that,  for 
the  safety  of  the  whole,  each  one  of  the  band  should  undergo  the 
operation.  When  objections  were  made  to  vaccination,  they  were 
not  usually  made  because  the  Indian  doubted  the  protective  power 
of  the  disease,  but  because  he  supposed  (never  having  seen  its 
progress)  that  the  remedy  must  nearly  equal  the  disease  which 
it  was  intended  to  counteract. 

Our  situation,  while  travelling,  did  not  allow  me  sufficient  time 
to  test  the  result  of  the  vaccination  in  most  instances ;  but  an 
occasional  return  to  bands  where  the  operation  had  been  performed, 
enabled  me,  in  those  bands,  either  to  note  the  progress  of  the 
disease,  or  to  judge  from  the  cicatrices  marking  the  original  situa- 
tion of  the  pustules,  the  cases  in  which  the  disease  had  proved 
successful. 

About  one-fourth  of  the  whole  number  were  vaccinated  directly 
from  the  pustules  of  patients  labouring  under  the  disease;  while 
the  remaining  three-fourths  were  vaccinated  from  crusts,  or  from 
virus  which  had  been  several  days  on  hand.  I  did  not  pass  by  a 
single  opportunity  for  securing  the  crusts  and  virus  from  the  arms 
of  healthy  patients ;  and  to  avoid  as  far  as  possible  the  chance  of 
giving  rise  to  a  disease  of  a  spurious  kind,  I  invariably  made  use 
of  those  crusts  and  that  virus,  for  the  purposes  of  vaccination, 
which  had  been  most  recently  obtained.  To  secure,  as  far  as 
possible,  against  the  chances  of  escaping  the  vaccine  disease,  I 
invariably  vaccinated  in  each  arm. 

Of  the  whole  number  of  Indians  vaccinated,  I  have  either 
watched  the  progress  of  the  disease,  or  examined  the  cicatrices 
of  about  seven  hundred.     An  average  of  one  in  three  of  those  vac 


APPENDIX. 


25Si 


cinated  from  crusts  has  failecl,  while  of  those  vaccinated  directly 
from  the  arm  of  a  person  labouring  under  the  disease,  not  more 
than  one  in  twenty  has  failed  to  take  effect — when  the  disease 
did  not  make  its  appearance  after  vaccination,  I  have  invariabljr^ 
as  the  cases  came  under  my  examination,  revaccinated  until  a 
favourable  result  has  been  obtained. 

Of  the  different  bands  of  Indians  vaccinated,  a  large  proportion 
of  the  following  have,  as  an  actual  examination  has  shown,  under- 
gone thoroughly  the  effects  of  the  disease :  viz.  Sault  Ste.  Marie, 
Keweena  Bay,  La  Pointe,  and  Cass  Lake,  being  seven  hundred 
and  fifty-one  in  number ;  while  of  the  remaining  thirteen  hundred 
and  seventy-eight,  of  other  bands,  I  think  it  may  safely  be  calcu- 
lated that  more  than  three-fourths  have  passed  effectually  under 
the  influence  of  the  vaccine  disease :  and  as  directions  to  revac- 
cinate  all  those  in  whom  the  disease  failed,  together  with  in- 
structions as  to  time  and  manner  of  vaccination,  were  given  to 
the  chiefs  of  the  different  bands,  it  is  more  than  probable  that, 
where  the  bands  remained  together  a  sufficient  length  of  time, 
the  operation  of  revaccination  has  been  performed  by  them- 
selves* 

'  Upon  our  return  to  Lake  Superior  I  had  reason  to  suspect,  oil 
examining  several  cicatrices,  that  two  of  the  crusts  furnished  by 
the  surgeon-general  in  consequence  of  a  partial  decomposition^ 
gave  rise  to  a  spurious  disease,  and  these  suspicions  were  con- 
firmed when  revaccinating  with  genuine  vaccine  matter,  when 
the  true  disease  was  communicated.  Nearly  all  those  Indians 
vaccinated  with  those  two  crusts,  have  been  vaccinated,  and 
passed  regularly  through  the  vaccine  disease. 

The  answers  to  my  repeated  inquiries  respecting  the  intro> 
duction,  progress,  and  fatality  of  the  small-pox,  would  lead  me  to 
infer  that  the  disease  has  made  its  appearance,  at  least  five  times, 
among  the  bands  of  Chippewa  Indians  noticed  in  the  accompany- 
ing table  of  vaccination. 

The  small-pox  appears  to  have  been  wholly  unknown  to  the 
Chippewas  of  Lake  Superior  until  about  1750 ;  when  a  war-party, 
of  more  than  one  hundred  young  men,  from  the  bands  resident 
near  the  head  of  the  lake,  having  visited  Montreal  for  the  purpose 
of  assisting  the  French  in  their  then  existing  troubles  with  the 

33 


8M 


APPENDIX. 


I  I 


English,  became  infected  with  the  disease,  and  but  few  of  the 
party  survived  to  reach  their  homes — It  does  not  appear,  although 
they  made  a  precipitate  retreat  to  their  own  country,  that  the 
disease  was  at  this  time  communicated  to  any  others  of  the 
tribe. 

About  the  year  1770,  the  disease  appeared  a  second  time 
among  the  Chippewas,  but  unlike  that  which  preceded  it,  it  was 
communicated  to  the  more  northern  bands.  < 

The  circumstances  connected  with  its  introduction  are  related 
nearly  as  follows. 

Some  time  in  the  fall  of  1767  or  8,  a  trader,  who  had  ascended 
the  Mississippi  and  established  himself  near  Leech  Lake,  was 
robbed  of  his  goods  by  the  Indians  residing  at  that  lake;  and, 
in  consequence  of  his  exertions  in  defending  his  property,  he  died 
soon  after. 

These  facts  became  known  to  the  directors  of  the  Fur  Company, 
eit  Mackinac,  and  each  successive  year  after,  requests  were  sent  to 
the  Leech  Lake  Indians,  that  they  should  visit  Mackinac,  and  make 
reparation  for  the  goods  they  had  taken,  by  a  payment  of  furs,  at 
the  same  time  threatening  punishment  in  case  of  a  refusal.    In 
the  spring  of  1770  the  Indians  saw  fit  to  comply  with  this  request ; 
and  a  deputation  from  the  band  visited  Mackinac,  with  a  quantity 
of  furs,  which  they  considered  an  equivalent  for  the  goods  which 
had  been  taken.     The  deputation  was  received  with  politeness  by 
the  directors  of  the  company,  and  the  difficulties  readily  adjusted. 
When  this  was  efflected,  a  cask  of  liquor  and  a  flag  closely  rolled 
were  presented  to  the  Indians  as  a  token  of  frendship.     They 
were  at  the  same  time  strictly  enjoined  neither  to  break  the  seal 
of  the  cask  nor  to  unroll  the  flag,  until  they  had  reached  the  heart 
of  their  own  country.     This  they  promised  to  observe ;  but  while 
returning,  and  after  having  travelled  many  days,  the  chief  of  the 
deputation  made  a  feast  for  the  Indians  of  the  band  at  Fond  du 
Lac,  Lake  Superior,  upon  which  occasion  he  unsealed  the  cask 
and  unrolled  the  flag  for  the  gratification  of  his  guests.     The 
Indians  drank  of  the  liquor,  and  remained  in  a  state  of  inebria- 
tion during  several  days.     The  rioting  was  over,  and  they  were 
fast  recovering  from  its  cfl'ects,  when  several  of  the  party  were 
seized  with  violent  pain.     This  was  attributed  to  the  liquor  they 


APPENDIX. 


255 


had  drunk ;  but  the  pain  increasing,  they  were  induced  to  drink 
deeper  of  the  poisonous  drug,  and  in  this  inebriated  state  several 
of  the  party  died,  before  the  real  cause  was  suspected.  Other 
like  cases  occurred ;  and  it  was  not  long  before  one  of  the  war-party 
which  had  visited  Montreal  in  1750,  and  who  had  narrowly 
escaped  with  his  life,  recognised  the  disease  as  the  same  which 
had  attacked  their  party  at  that  time.  It  proved  to  be  so  ;  and 
of  those  Indians  then  at  Fond  du  Lac,  about  three  hundred  in 
number,  nearly  the  whole  were  swept  off  by  it.  Nor  did  it  stop 
here,  for  numbers  of  those  at  Fond  du  Lac,  at  the  time  the  disease 
made  its  appearance,  took  refuge  among  the  neighbouring  bands, 
and  although  it  did  not  extend  easterly  on  Lake  Superior,  it  is 
believed  that  not  a  single  band  of  Chippewas  north  or  west  from 
Fond  du  Lac  escaped  its  ravages.  Of  a  large  band  then  resi- 
dent at  Cass  Lake,  near  the  source  of  the  Mississippi  River,  only 
one  person,  a  child,  escaped.  The  others  having  been  attacked 
by  the  disease,  died  before  any  opportunity  for  dispersing  was 
offered.  The  Indians  at  this  day  are  firmly  of  the  opinion  that 
the  sraall-pox  was,  at  this  time,  communicated  through  the  artiqles 
presented  to  their  brethren,  by  the  agent  of  the  Fur  Company  at 
Mackinac ;  and  that  it  was  done  for  the  purpose  of  punishing 
them  more  severely  for  their  offences. 

The  most  western  bands  of  Chippewas  relate  a  singular  alle- 
gory of  the  introduction  of  the  small-pox  into  their  country  by  a 
war-party,  returning  from  the  plains  of  the  Missouri,  as  nearly  as 
information  will  enable  me  to  judge,  in  the  year  1784.  It  does 
not  appear  that,  at  this  time,  the  disease  extended  to  the  bands 
east  of  Fond  du  Lac ;  but  it  is  represented  to  have  been  extremely 
fatal  to  those  bands  north  and  west  from  there. 

In  1802  or  3,  the  small-pox  made  its  appearance  among  the 
Indians  residing  at  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  but  did  not  extend  to  the 
bands  west  from  that  place.  The  disease  was  introduced  by  a 
voyager,  in  the  employ  of  the  North  West  Fur  Company,  who  had 
just  returned  from  Montreal ;  and  although  all  communication 
with  him  was  prohibited,  an  Indian  imprudently  having  made  him 
a  visit,  was  infected  with  and  transmitted  the  disease  to  others  of 
the  band.  When  once  communicated,  it  raged  with  great  violence, 
and  of  a  large  band  scarcely  one  of  those  then  at  the  village  sur- 


2M 


APPENDIX. 


vived,  and  the  unburied  bones  still  remain  marking  the  situation 
they  occupied.  From  this  band  the  infection  was  communicated 
to  a  band  residing  upon  St.  Joseph's  Island,  and  many  died  of  it ; 
but  the  surgeon  of  the  military  post  then  there  succeeded,  by  judi- 
cious  and  early  measures,  in  checking  it,  before  the  infection 
became  general. 

In  1824  the  small-pox  again  made  its  appearance  among  the 
Indians  at  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie.  It  was  communicated  by  a  voy- 
ager to  Indians  upon  Drummond's  Island,  Lake  Huron;  and 
through  them  several  families  at  Sault  Ste.  Marie  became  infected. 
Of  those  belonging  to  the  latter  place,  more  than  twenty  in  num- 
ber, only  two  escaped.  The  disease  is  represented  to  have  been 
extremely  fatal  to  the  Indians  at  Drummond's  Island. 

Since  1824,  the  small-pox  is  not  known  to  have  appeared 
among  the  Indians  at  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  norai  "mgthe  Chippe^ 
was  north  or  west  from  that  place.  But  the  Indians  of  these 
bands  still  tremble  at  tlie  bare  name  of  a  disease  which  (next  to 
the  compounds  of  alcohol)  has  been  one  of  the  greatest  scourges 
that  has  ever  overtaken  them  since  their  first  communication  with 
the  whites.  The  disease,  when  once  communicated  to  a  band 
of  Indians,  rages  with  a  violence  wholly  unknown  to  the  civilized 
man.  The  Indian,  guided  by  present  feeling,  adopts  a  course  of 
treatment  (if  indeed  it  deserves  that  appellation),  which  not  un- 
frequently  arms  the  disease  with  new  power.  An  attack  is  but  a 
warning  to  the  poor  and  helpless  patient  to  prepare  for  death, 
which  vvill  almost  assuredly  soon  follow.  His  situation  under 
these  circumstances  is  truly  deplorable ;  for  while  in  a  state  that 
even,  with  proper  advice,  he  would  of  himself  recover,  he  adds 
fresh  fuel  to  the  flame  which  is  already  consuming  him,  under  the 
delusive  hope  of  gaining  relief.  The  intoxicating  draught  (when  it 
is  within  his  reach)  is  not  among  the  last  remedies  to  which  he 
resorts,  to  produce  a  lethargy  from  which  he  is  never  to  recover, 
Were  the  friends  of  the  sick  man,  even  under  these  circumstances, 
enabled  to  attend  him,  his  sufferings  might  be,  at  least,  somewhat 
mitigated ;  but  they  too  are,  perhaps,  in  a  similar  situation,  and 
themselves  without  even  a  single,  person  to  minister  to  their  wants. 
Death  comes  to  the  poor  invalid,  and  perhaps  even  as  a  welcome 
gUjBBt,  to  rid  him  of  his  sneering. 


APPENDIX. 


307 


By  a  comparison  of  the  number  of  Indians  vaccinated  apon  the 
borders  of  Lake  Superior,  with  the  actual  population,  it  i^vill  be 
seen  that  the  proportion  who  have  passed  through  the  vaccine 
disease  is  so  great  as  to  secure  them  against  any  general  preva^ 
lence  of  the  small-pox ;  and  perhaps  it  is  sufficient  to  prevent  the 
introduction  of  the  disease  to  the  bands  beyond,  through  this 
channel.  But  in  the  Folle  Avoine  country  it  is  not  so.  Of  the 
large  bands  of  Indians  residing  in  that  section  of  country,  only  a 
small  fraction  have  been  vaccinated ;  while  of  other  bands  not  a 
single  person  has  passed  through  the  disease. 

Their  local  situation  undoubtedly  renders  it  of  the  first  import- 
ance that  the  benefits  of  vaccination  should  be  extended  to  them. 
Their  situation  may  be  said  to  render  them  a  connecting  link 
between  the  southern  and  north-western  bands  of  Ghippewas ; 
and  while  on  the  south  they  are  liable  to  receive  the  virus  of  the 
small-pox  from  the  whites  and  Indians,  the  passage  of  the  disease 
through  them  to  their  more  northern  brethren  would  only  be 
prevented  by  their  remaining,  at  that  time,  completely  separated. 
Every  motive  of  humanity  towards  the  sufiering  Indian,  would 
lead  to  extend  to  him  this  protection  against  a  disease  he  holds  in 
constant  dread,  and  of  which  he  knows,  by  sad  experience,  the 
fatal  effects.  The  protection  he  will  prize  highly,  and  will  give 
in  return  the  only  boon  a  destitute  man  is  capable  of  giving ;  thp 
deep-felt  gratitude  of  an  overflowing  heart, 
I  have  the  honour  to  be. 

Very  respectfully,  sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 
(Signed,)  DovGLAss  Hovgutok, 


358 


APPEVDIX. 


>/r.l; 


rifi- 


ADDENDA— I. 


..  --J  .  Office  of  Indian  Agency,       ) 

■  ■        '  :"       Sault  Ste.  Marie,  February,  13,  1832.  J 

Elbert  Hurrino,  Esq.,  > 

Office  of  Indian  Affairs,  Washington.  \ 
Sir, 
Events  growing  out  of  the  political  condition  of  the  Indian 
tribes  on  the  head-waters  of  the  Mississippi,  call  for  the  contin- 
ued interposition  of  the  friendly  influence  of  the  government  on 
that  remote  part  of  our  north-western  frontier.  It  has  been  long 
known  that  desperate  and  deep-rooted  feuds  continue  to  harass 
the  tribes  whose  local  position  brings  them  into  frequent  contact. 
These  contests  operate  to  divert  their  attention  from  hunting,  and 
to  abstract  their  minds  from  objects  essential  to  their  well-being. 
They  embarrass  every  effort  to  better  their  condition.  They 
repel  the  advance  of  teachers.  They  deaden  the  effect  of  counsel. 
And  by  keeping  the  Indian  mind  in  a  state  of  perpetual  alarm, 
destroy  its  capacities  of  healthful  action.  Every  year  is  giving 
new  proofs  of  the  inveteracy  of  theii  hatred  for  each  other,  and 
the  deteriorating  effects  of  cultivating,  as  they  do,  the  passion 
for  warlike  achievement.  It  is  destructive  to  the  industry  of 
the  young,  and  paralyzing  to  the  counsels  of  the  old. 

The  effect  of  the  expedition  ordered  by  the  government  last 
year,  into  the  country  of  the  Chippewas,  is  believed  to  have  been 
efficacious  in  checking  this  spirit  of  predatory  warfare,  and  im- 
pressing upon  their  minds  the  true  character  of  our  government, 
its  benevolent  intentions  towards  them,  and  its  watchfulness, 
power,  and  resources.  It  was  not  practicable,  however,  to  go  over 
the  whole  area  proposed  to  be  visited,  the  effect  of  the  expedi- 
tion having  been  directed  exclusively  to  the  bands  located  south 
of  the  latitude  of  St.  Anthony's  Falls.  It  is  believed  that  a  sim- 
ilar mission  to  the  tribes  of  the  Upper  Mississippi,  living  north 
of  that  point  in  our  geography,  would  result  in  effects  equally 


APPENDIX. 


209 


useful  to  them  and  to  the  government.    And  I  therefore  submit 
to  the  Department  the  propriety  of  authorizing  it.  .    > 

Additional  weight  is  given  to  the  reasons  applicable  to  this 
subject,  by  the  increased  hazards  at  which  the  trade  of  our  citi- 
zens is  conducted  in  that  quarter,  and  the  influence  they  have  to 
contend  with,  from  the  proximity  of  a  foreign  and  a  rival  fron- 
tier. The  agents  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company  are  wakeful  and 
active  opponents,  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  the  measure 
of  control  which  they  exercise  over  the  Indian  ])opulation,  is 
irrespective  of  an  imaginary  territorial  line.  At  any  rate,  our 
traders  complain  loudly  of  infractions  and  losses  from  this  source. 
Merely  to  visit  the  Indians  and  the  traders  at  their  posts,  will  be 
to  encourage  and  to  sustain  them. 

It  is  proposed  to  perform  the  journey  in  a  single  canoe,  manned 
by  engages^  accompanied  with  an  escort  of  soldiers,  and  with 
such  auxiliary  aid  from  the  native  population  as  may  be  neces- 
sary. It  would  give  additional  utility  to  the  effort,  if  the  Engi- 
neer Department  should  judge  proper  to  subjoin  an  officer  to  take 
observations  for  latitude,  and  to  collect  the  materials  for  a  cor- 
rect map.  The  moral  condition  of  the  native  population  is  such 
as  to  render  it  an  interesting  field  for  evangelical  observation,  and 
I  propose  to  offer  to  a  clergyman  in  the  service  of  the  A.  B.  F. 
Missions,  now  on  the  frontier,  the  opportunity  of  exploring  it. 

The  route  from  the  head  of  Lake  Superior  will  extend,  through 
the  River  St.  Louis  and  its  connecting  waters,  to  the  Mississippi 
at  Sandy  Lake,  and  by  the  way  of  Leech  Lake  to  the  sources  of 
the  Mississippi.  From  the  point  where  navigation  is  checked  a 
portage  is  proposed  to  be  made  into  Red  Lake  (a  remote  tribu- 
tary of  Hudson's  Bay).  And  the  route  by  Otter-tail  Lake, 
and  the  river  De  Corbeau,  will  be  pursued  so  as  to  re-enter  the 
Mississippi  at  the  confluence  of  the  latter.  Thence  by  the  Falls 
of  St.  Anthony  to  St.  Peters,  and  through  the  St.  Croix,  the 
Chippewa,  or  the  Wisconsin,  to  the  lakes.  Circumstances  may 
require  changes  in  this  programme. 

The  extent  of  the  country  to  be  traversed  requires  an  early 
departure  from  this  place,  and  the  toil  of  interior  transportation 
makes  it  desirable  that  as  little  baggage,  and  as  few  men,  should 


«#« 


ArPBNDIX. 


be  'taken,  a«  may  snffice  for  the  certain  accomplishment  of  the 
object.  Under  this  vi#w  of  the  subject,  I  have  prepared  a  detailed 
estimate  of  expendituitju,  on  an  economical  scale,  which  is  here- 
with submitted. 

'        I  have  the  honour,  &e<  ! -k  r 


;fit 


■■.I. 


;/ 


,?;i..vi. 


'J     A- 


.11     !t. 


.IT. 


',\i"  "J  'I; 


Sir, 


DEPARtifEl^T  OP  War,         ^ 
Office  Indian  Affairs,  May  3,  1832.  ^ 


■  Your  letter  of  February  13th  has  been  receivpd,  and  its  gen- 
eral views  are  approved.  The  Secretary  of  War  deems  it  import- 
ant that  you  should  proceed  to  the  country  upon  the  heads  of  the 
Mississippi,  and  visit  as  many  of  the  Indians  in  that,  and  the  in- 
termediate region,  as  circumstances  will  permit.  Reports  have 
reached  the  Department  from  various  quarters,  that  the  Indians 
upon  our  frontier?  nr'^  in  an  unquiet  state,  and  that  there  is  a  pros- 
pect of  extensive  hostilities  among  themselves.  It  is  no  less  the 
dictate  of  humanity  than  of  policy,  to  repress  this  feeling,  and 
to  establish  permanent  peace  among  these  tribes.  It  is  also  im- 
portant to  inspect  the  condition  of  the  trade  in  that  remote  coun- 
try, and  the  conduct  of  the  traders.  To  ascertain  whether  the 
laws  and  regulations  are  complied  with,  and  to  suggest  such  al- 
terations as  may  be  required.  And  generally  to  inquire  into  the 
numbers,  situations,  dispositions,  and  prospects  of  the  Indians, 
and  to  report  all  the  statistical  facts  yon  nan  procure,  and  which 
will  be  useful  to  th-^  government  in  its  op  tu  I'lr:,,  or  to  the  com- 
munity in  the  investigation  of  these  '-..i  . .  'y 

In  addition  to  these  objects,  you  will  direct  your  attention  to 
the  vaccination  of  the  Indians.  An  act  for  that  purpose  has 
passed  Congress,  and  you  are  authorized  to  take  a  surgeon  with 
you.  The  compensation  fixed  by  law  is  six  dollars  per  day,  but 
i'us  inchides  all  the  expenses.  As  the  surgeon  with  you  must 
necessariV  be  transported  and  subsisted  at  the  public  expense^ 


APPENDIX. 


261 


the  whole  sum  of  six  dollars  per  day  will  be  allowed  for  this  ser- 
vice, but  of  that  sum  only  three  dollars  per  day  will  be  paid  to 
the  surgeon,  and  tlie  residue  will  be  applied  to  the  expenses  of 
the  expedition. 

Vaccine  matter,  prepared  and  put  up  by  the  surgeon-general, 
is  herewith  transmitted  to  you;  and  you  will,  updii  your  whole 
route,  explain  to  the  Indians  the  advantages  of  vaccination,  and 
endeavour  to  persuade  them  to  submit  to  the  process.  You  will 
keep  and  report  an  account  of  the  number,  ages,  sex,  cribe,  and 
local  situation  of  the  Indians  who  may  be  vaccinated,  and  also 
of  the  prevalence,  from  time  to  time,  of  the  small-pox  among 
them,  and  of  its  effects  as  far  as  these  can  be  ascertained. 

The  following  sums  will  be  allowed  for  the  expenses  of  the 

expedition,  &c. 

Very  respectfully, 

i        Your  obedient  servant, 

Elbert  Herrino. 

HiNRT  R.  Schoolcraft,  Esq.,  > 
Indian  Agent,  Sault  Ste.  Marie.  ) 


•4. 


m 


St.  Peters,  July  25,  1832. 
Gen.  Joseph  M.  Street,      } 
Indian  Agent,  Prairie  du  Chien.  I 

Sir, 
I  arrived  at  this  place  yesterday  from  the  sources  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, having  visited  the  Chippewa  hands  and  trading-pos  s  in 
that  quarter.  Much  complaint  is  made  respecting  the  conduct 
of  the  persons  licensed  by  you  last  year,  who  located  themse.ves 
at  the  Granite  Rocks,  and  on  the  St.  Croix.  No  doubt  can  exist 
that  each  of  them  took  in,  and  used  in  their  trade,  a  considerable 
quantity  of  whiskey.  And  I  am  now  enabled  to  say,  that  they 
each  located  themselves  at  points  within  the  limits  of  my  agencyr 

U 


262 


APPENDIX. 


where  there  are  no  trading-posts  established.  My  lowest  trad* 
ing-post  on  the  Mississippi,  is  the  Pierced  Prairie,  eighteen  miles 
below  the  mouth  of  the  De  Corbeau.  It  embraces  one  mile 
square,  upon  which  traders  are  required  to  be  located.  On  the 
St.  Croix,  the  posts  established  and  confirmed  by  the  Department 
are  Snake  River  and  Yellow  River,  and  embrace  each,  as  the 
permanent  place  of  location,  one  mile  square.  I  report  these 
facts  for  your  information,  and  not  to  enable  you  to  grant  licenses 
for  these  posts,  as  the  instructions  of  the  Department  give  to 
each  agent  the  exclusive  control  of  the  subject  of  granting 
licenses  for  the  respective  agencies. 

Much  solicitude  is  felt  by  me  to  exclude  ardent  spirits  wholly 
from  the  Chippewas  and  Ottowas,  the  latter  of  whom  have,  By  a 
recent  order,  been  placed  under  my  charge.  I  am  fully  satisfied 
that  ardent  spirits  are  not  necessary  to  the  successful  prosecu- 
tion of  the  trade,  that  they  are  deeply  pernicious  to  the  Indians, 
and  that  both  their  use  and  abuse  is  derogatory  to  the  character 
of  a  wise  and  sober  government.  Their  exclusion  in  every 
shape,  and  every  quantity,  is  an  object  of  primary  moment ;  and 
it  is  an  object  which  I  feel  it  a  duty  to  persevere  in  the  attain- 
ment of,  however  traders  may  bluster.  I  feel  a  reasonable  con- 
fidence in  stating,  that  no  whiskey  has  been  used  in  my  agency 
during  the  last  two  years,  except  the  limited  quantity  taken  by 
special  permission  of  the  Secretary  of  War,  for  the  trade  of  the 
Hudson's  Bay  lines  ;  and  saving  also  the  quantity  clandestinely 
introduced  from  Prairie  du  Chien  and  St.  Peters. 

I  know,  sir,  that  an  appeal  to  you  on  this  subject  cannot  be 
lost,  and  that  your  feelings  and  judgment  fully  approve  of  tem- 
perance measures.  But  it  requires  active,  persevering,  unyield- 
ing efforts.  And  in  all  such  efforts,  judiciously  urged,  I  am  sat- 
isfied that  the  government  will  sustain  the  agents  in  a  dignified 
discharge  of  their  duties.  Let  us  proceed  in  the  accomplishment 
of  this  object  with  firmness,  and  with  a  determination  never  to 
relinquish  it,  until  ardent  spirits  are  entirely  excluded  from  the 
Indian  country. 

I  am  sir. 

Very  rcspectfully,^ 
'  Your  obedient  servant, 

KKNitV  IV.  ScKOOLcRAFf . 


APPENDIX. 


263 


P.S.  CapU  Jouett,  commanding  at  this  post,  has  recently 
seized  sixteen  kegs  of  high-wines.  His  prompt,  decisive,  and 
correct  conduct  in  this,  and  other  transactions  relating  to  Indian 
aflfairs,  merit  the  approbation  of  government. 

The  Petite  Corbeau  has  requested  that  no  trader  may  be 
located  at  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Croix. 


IV. 


Letter  from  the  Secretary  of  War,  transmitting,  in  obedience  to  a 
resolution  of  the  House  of  Representatives  of  the  24  th  ultimo, 
tHformation  in  relation  to  an  expedition  of  Henry  R.  School- 
craft  into  the  Indian  country. 


Department  of  War, 
March  7,  1832. 


Sir, 


In  compliance  with  the  resolution  of  the  House  of  Represent- 
atives of  the  24th  ultimo,  directing  the  Secretary  of  War  to  fur- 
nish that  House  with  "  copies  of  any  reports  which  may  hav« 
been  received  at  the  War  Department,  communicating  an  account 
of  the  recent  expedition  of  Henry  R.  Schoolcraft  into  the  Indian 
country,'*  I  have  the  honor  to  transmit,  herewith,  the  documents 
required. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be, 

Very  respectfully, 

Your  obedient  servant. 

Lew.  Cass. 
Hon.  Andrew  Stephenson,  > 

Speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives.   > 


iAft. 


264 


APP£NDIX. 


Documents  transmitted  to  the  House  of  Representatives,  in  com* 
pliance  with  a  resolution  of  February  24,  1832. 

No.  1. 
Sault  Ste.  Marie,  October  1,  ISSl. 
His  Excellency  George  B.  Porter,  Governor  of } 
Michigan,  and  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs,   y 

SiK, 

I  have  now  the  honor,  through  your  intervention,  to  forward  to 
the  Department  my  report  of  the  late  tour  through  the  Huron 
Territory.  It  has  not  been  possible  to  prepare  the  map  referred 
to  in  season  to  accompany  the  report,  but  it  will  be  forwarded 
as  soon  as  it  can  be  completed.  In  the  mean  time,  I  send  It 
sketch  of  portions  of  the  country  intermediate  between  Lake  Su- 
perior and  the  Mississippi,  from  which  you  will  be  enabled  to 
trace  my  particular  route,  and  the  location  of  the  principal  streams, 
lakes,  and  villages.  The  imperfect  state  of  public  information 
respecting  the  geography  of  this  region,  and  the  numerous  errors 
which  still  continue  to  characterize  our  maps,  render  something 
of  this  kind  essential. 

With  the  limited  means  assigned  for  the  accomplishment  of 
the  object,  it  became  necessary  that  every  moment  of  time  should 
be  used  in  pushing  forward.  This  will  account  for  th«  gtetA 
space  travelled  in  a  comparatively  short  time.  I  am  of  the  Opin 
ion,  however,  that  little  or  nothing  has  been  lost  ffom  the  efficacy 
of  the  movement  by  its  celerity.  Lakes,  rivers,  and  villages 
succeeded  each  other,  with  short  intervals.  But,  in  ascending 
each  river,  in  crossing  each  lake  and  portage,  the  object  of  the 
expedition  was  definitely  impressed  upon  the  natives  who  wit- 
nessed our  progress ;  and  it  was  acquiesced  in  by  the  chiefs  and 
warriors,  at  the  several  councils  which  I  held  with  them.  For  a 
general  detail  of  these  councils,  the  report  may  be  consulted. 

It  will  be  perceived  that  new  topics  for  discussion  arose  froift 
a  recent  misunderstanding  between  the  Chippewas  and  Menomo- 
nies ;  and  from  the  uncertainty  as  to  the  spot  where  the  boun- 
dary line  between  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux  strikes  the  falls  on 
the  Red  Cedar  fork,  agreeably  to  a  just  construction  of  the  treaty 
of  Prairie  du  Chien  of  1825.     With  respect  to  the  first,  I  am 


I 


APPENDIX. 


265 


t)f  opinion  that  time  will  only  serve  to  increase  the  difficulty  of 
restoring  a  perfect  understanding. 

The  line  on  the  Red  Cedar  is  important,  as  opposing  an  obsta- 
cle to  a  firm  peace  between  the  Sioux  and  Chippewas ;  and  I 
doubt  whether  any  steps  could  be  taken  by  the  government  to 
induce  them  to  live  peaceably  near  each  other,  with  so  little  cost 
of  time  and  money  as  the  taking  post,  with  a  small  military  force, 
on  the  frontier  in  dispute,  at  some  suitable  point  between  Prairie 
du  Chien  and  St.  Peters.  With  this  impression,  I  have  brought 
the  subject  to  the  consideration  of  the  Secretary  of  War;  and  I 
shall  be  gratified,  if,  on  a  review  of  it,  you  shall  concur  in  opin- 
ion with,  Sir,  very  respectfully. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

H.  R.  SCHOOLCRATT. 


No.  2. 

Sauk  Ste.  Marie,  Sept.  21,  1831. 
To  Elbert  HEnRiNo,  Esq.  > 

OJice  of  Indian  Affairs,  War  Department.  ) 

Sir, 
tn  compliance  with  instructions  to  endeavour  to  terminate  the 
hostilities  between  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux,  I  proceeded  into 
the  Chippewa  country  with  thirteen  men  in  two  canoes,  having 
the  necessary  provisions  and  presents  for  the  Indians,  an  inter- 
preter, a  physician  to  attend  the  sick,  and  a  person  in  charge  of 
the  provisions  and  other  public  property.  The  commanding 
officer  of  Fort  Brady  furnished  me  with  an  escort  of  ten  soldiers, 
under  the  command  of  a  lieutenant ;  and  I  took  with  me  a  few 
Chippewas,  in  a  canoe  provided  with  oars,  to  convey  a  part  of 
the  provisions.  A  flag  was  procured  for  each  canoe.  I  joined 
the  expedition  at  the  head  of  the  portage,  at  this  place,  on  the 
25th  of  June ;  and,  afler  visiting  the  Chippewa  villages  in  the 
belt  of  country  between  Lake  Superior  and  the  Mississippi,  in 
latitudes  44°  to  70°,  returned  on  the  4th  of  September,  havuig 
been  absent  seventy>two  days,  and  travelled  a  line  of  country 


266 


APPENUIX. 


estimated  to  be  two  thousand  three  hundred  and  eight  miles.  I 
have  now  the  honor  to  report  to  you  the  route  pursued,  the  means 
employed  to  accomplish  the  object,  and  such  further  measures  as 
appear  to  me  to  be  necessary  to  give  effect  to  what  has  been 
done,  and  to  ensure  a  lasting  peace  between  the  two  tribes. 

Reasons  existed  for  not  extending  the  visit  to  the  Chippewa 
bands  on  the  extreme  Upper  Mississippi,  on  Red  Lake,  and  Red 
River,  and  the  river  De  Corbeau.  After  entering  Lake  Supe- 
rior, and  traversing  its  southern  shores  to  Point  Chegoimegon  and 
the  adjacent  cluster  of  islands,  I  ascended  the  Mauvaise  River  to 
a  portage  of  8J  miles  into  the  Kaginogumac  or  Long  Water 
Lake.  This  lake  is  about  eight  miles  long,  and  of  very  irregu- 
lar width.  Thence,  by  a  portage  of  280  yards,  into  Turtle  Lake ; 
thence,  by  a  portage  of  1,07.5  yards,  into  Clary's  Lake,  so  called ; 
thence,  by  a  portage  of  425  yards,  into  Lake  Polyganum ;  and 
thence,  by  a  portage  of  1,050  yards,  into  the  Namakagon  River, 
a  branch  of  the  river  St.  Croix  of  the  Upper  Mississippi.  The 
distance  from  Lake  Superior  to  this  spot  is,  by  estimation,  124 
miles. 

We  descended  the  Namakagon  to  the  Pukwaewa,  a  rice  lake, 
and  a  Chippewa  village  of  eight  permanent  lodges,  containing  a 
population  of  53  persons,  under  a  local  chief  called  Odabossa. 
We  found  here  gardens  of  corn,  potatoes,  and  pumpkins,  in  a 
very  neat  state  of  cultivation.  The  low  state  of  the  water,  and 
the  consequent  difficulty  of  the  navigation,  induced  me  to  leave  the 
provisions  and  stores  at  this  place,  in  charge  of  Mr.  Woolsey, 
with  directions  to  proceed  (with  part  of  the  men,  and  the  aid  of 
the  Indians)  to  Lac  Courtorielle  or  Ottowa  Lake,  and  there  await 
my  arrival.  1  then  descended  the  Namakagon  in  a  light  canoe, 
to  its  discharge  into  the  St.  Croix,  and  down  the  latter  to  Yellow 
River,  the  site  of  a  trading-post  and  an  Indian  village,  where  I 
Jhad,  by  runners,  appointed  a  council.  In  this  trip  I  was  accom- 
panied by  Mr.  Johnson,  sub-agent,  acting  as  interpreter,  and  by 
Dr.  Houghton,  adjunct  professor  of  the  Rensselaer  school.  We 
reached  Yellow  River  on  the  1st  of  August,  and  found  the  In- 
dians assembled.  After  terminating  the  business  of  the  council 
(of  which  I  shall  presently  mention  the  results),  I  reascended 
the  St.  Croix  and  the  Namakagon  to  the  portage  which  inter- 


APPENDIX. 


267 


in  a 
and 
the 
sey, 
id  of 
await 
anoe, 
How 
lere  I 
com- 
d  by 
We 
In- 
uncil 
ended 
inter- 


venes between  the  latter  and  Lac  Courtorielle.  The  first  of  the 
series  of  carrying-places  is  about  three  miles  in  length,  and  ter- 
minates at  the  Lake  of  the  Isles  {Lac  des  Isles) ;  after  crossing 
which,  a  portage  of  750  yards  leads  to  Lac  du  Gres.  This  lake 
has  a  navigable  outlet  into  Ottowa  Lake,  where  I  rejoined  the  ad- 
vanced party  (including  Lieutenant  Clary's  detachment)  on  the 
5th  of  August. 

Ottowa  Lake  is  a  considerable  expanse  of  water,  being  about 
twelve  miles  long,  with  irregular  but  elevated  shores.  A  popu- 
lous Chippewa  village  and  a  trading-post  are  located  at  its  outlet, 
and  a  numerous  Indian  population  subsists  in  the  vicinity.  It  is 
situated  in  a  district  of  country  which  abounds  in  rice  lakes,  has 
a  proportion  of  prairie  or  burnt  land,  caused  by  the  ravages  of 
fire,  and,  in  addition  to  the  small  fur-bearing  animals,  has  several 
of  the  deer  species.  It  occupies,  geographically,  a  central  situ- 
ation, being  intermediate,  and  commanding  the  communications 
between  the  St.  Croix  and  Chippewa  Rivers,  and  between  Lake 
Superior  and  the  Upper  Mississippi.  It  is  on  the  great  slope  of 
land  descending  towards  the  latter,  enjoys  a  climate  of  compara- 
tive mildness,  and  yields,  with  fewer  and  shorter  intervals  of  ex- 
treme want,  the  means  of  subsistence  to  a  population  which  ifl 
still  essentially  erratic.  These  remarks  apply,  with  some  modi- 
fications, to  the  entire  range  of  country  (within  the  latitudes  men- 
tioned) situated  west  and  south  of  the  high  lands  circumscribing 
the  waters  of  Lake  Superior.  The  outlet  of  this  Lake  (Ottowa) 
is  a  fork  of  Chippewa  River,  called  Ottowa  River, 

I  had  intended  to  proceed  from  this  lake,  either  by  following 
down  the  Ottowa  branch  to  its  junction  with  the  main  Chippewa, 
and  then  ascending  the  latter  into  Lac  du  Flambeau,  or  by  de- 
scending the  Ottowa  brancli  only  to  its  junction  with  the  North- 
West  fork,  called  the  Ochasowa  River ;  and,  ascending  the  latter 
to  a  portage  of  sixty  pauses,  into  the  Chippewa  River.  By  the 
latter  route  time  and  distance  would  have  been  saved,  and  I 
should,  in  either  way,  have  been  enabled  to  proceed  from  Lac  du 
Flambeau  to  Green  Bay  by  an  easy  communication  into  the  Up- 
per Ouisconsin,  and  from  the  latter  into  the  Menomonie  River,  or 
by  Plover  Portage  into  Wolf  River.  This  was  the  route  I  had 
designed  to  go  on  quitting  Lake  Superior ;  but,  oa  consulting  my 


268 


APPKNBIX. 


Indian  maps,  and  obtaining  at  Ottowa  Lake  the  best  and  most 
recent  information  of  the  distance  and  the  actual  state  of  the 
water,  I  found  neither  of  tlie  foregoing  routes  practicable,  with- 
out extending  my  time  so  far  as  to  exhaust  my  supplies.  I  was 
finally  determined  to  relinquish  the  Lac  du  Flambeau  route,  by 
learning  that  the  Indians  of  that  place  had  dispersed,  and  by 
knowing  that  a  considerable  delay  would  be  caused  by  reassem- 
bling them. 

The  homeward  route  by  the  Mississippi  was  now  the  most 
eligible,  particularly  as  it  would  carry  me  through  a  portion  of 
country  occupied  by  the  Chippewas,  in  a  state  of  hostility  with 
the  Sioux,  and  cross  the  disputed  line  at  the  mill.  Two  routes, 
to  arrive  at  the  Mississippi,  were  before  me — either  to  follow 
down  the  outlet  of  Ottowa  Lake  to  its  junction  with  the  ChippewBt 
and  ascend  the  latter  to  its  mouth,  or  to  quit  the  Ottowa  Lake 
branch  at  an  intermediate  point,  and,  after  ascending  a  small  and 
very  serpentine  tributary,  to  cross  a  portage  of  6,000  yards  inta 
Lake  Chetac.     I  pursued  the  latter  route. 

Lake  Chetac  is  a  sheet  of  water  about  six  miles  in  length,  and 
it  has  several  islands,  on  one  of  which  is  a  small  Chippewa  vil- 
lage and  a  trading-post.  This  lake  is  the  main  source  of  Red 
Cedar  River  (called  sometimes  the  FoUe  Avoine),  a  branch  of  the 
Chippewa  River.  It  receives  a  brook  at  its  head  from  the  direc- 
tion of  the  portage,  which  admits  empty  canoes  to  be  conveyed 
down  it  two  pauses,  but  is  then  obstructed  with  logs.  It  is  con- 
nected by  a  shallow  outlet  with  Weegwos  Lake,  a  small  expanse 
which  we  crossed  with  paddles  in  twenty-five  minutes.  The 
passage  from  the  latter  is  so  shallow,  that  a  portage  of  1,29& 
yards  is  made  into  Balsam  of  Fir  or  Saptn  Lake.  The  baggage 
is  carried  this  distance,  but  the  canoes  are  brought  through  the 
stream.  Sapin  Lake  is  also  small ;  we  were  thirty  minutes  in 
crossing  it.  Below  this  point,  the  river  again  expands  into  a 
be!^utiful  sheet  of  water,  called  Red  Cedar  Lake,  which  we  were 
an  hour  in  passing ;  and  afterward  into  Bois  Francois,  or  Rice 
Lake.  At  the  latter  place,  at  the  distance  of  perhaps  sixty  miles 
from  its  head,  I  found  the  last  fixed  village  of  Chippewas  on  this 
stream,  although  the  hunting  camps,  and  other  signs  of  tempo- 
rary occupation,  were  more  numerous  below  than  on  any  other 


APPENDIX. 


269 


part  of  the  stream.  This  may  be  attributed  to  the  abundance  of 
the  Virginia  deer  in  that  vicinity,  many  of  which  we  saw,  and  of 
the  elk  and  moose,  whose  tracks  were  fresh  and  numerous  in  the 
sands  of  the  shore.  Wild  rice  is  found  in  all  the  lakes.  Game, 
of  every  species  common  to  the  latitude,  is  plentiful.  The  prai- 
rie country  extends  itself  into  the  vicinity  of  Rice  Lake ;  and  for 
more  than  a  day's  march  before  reaching  the  mouth  of  the  river, 
the  whole  face  of  the  country  puts  on  a  sylvan  character,  as  beau- 
tiful to  the  eye  as  it  is  fertile  in  soil,  and  spontaneously  produc- 
tive of  the  means  of  subsistence.  A  country  more  valuable  to  a 
population  having  the  habits  of  our  North-Western  Indians,  could 
hardly  be  conceived  of;  and  it  is  therefore  cause  of  less  surprise 
that  its  possession  should  have  been  so  long  an  object  of  conten- 
tion between  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux. 

About  sixty  miles  below  Rice  Lake  commences  a  series  of 
rapids,  which  extend,  with  short  intervals,  24  miles.  The  re- 
mainder of  the  distance,  to  the  junction  of  this  stream  with  the 
Chippewa,  consists  of  deep  and  strong  water.  The  junction 
itself  is  characterized  by  commanding  and  elevated  grounds,  and 
a  noble  expanse  of  waters.  And  the  Chippewa  River,  from  this 
spot  to  its  entrance  into  the  Mississippi,  has  a  depth  and  volume, 
and  a  prominence  of  scenery,  which  mark  it  to  be  inferior  to  none, 
and  superior  to  most  of  the  larger  tributaries  of  the  Upper  Missis- 
sippi. Before  its  junction,  it  is  separated  into  several  mouths, 
from  the  principal  of  which  the  observer  can  look  into  Lake 
Pepin.     Steamboats  could  probably  ascend  to  the  falls. 

The  whole  distance  travelled,  from  the  shores  of  Lake  Supe- 
rior to  the  mouth  of  the  Chippewa,  is,  by  estimation,  643  miles, 
of  which  138  should  be  deducted  for  the  trip  to  Yellow  River, 
leaving  the  direct  practicable  route  505  miles.  The  length  of  the 
Mauvaise  to  the  portage  is  104 ;  of  the  Namakagon,  from  the 
portage,  161 ;  of  the  Red  Cedar,  170  ;  of  the  Chippewa,  from  the 
entrance  of  the  latter,  40.  Our  means  of  estimating  distances 
was  by  time,  corrected  by  reference  to  the  rapidity  of  water  and 
strength  of  wind,  compared  with  our  known  velocity  of  travelling 
in  calm  weather  on  the  lakes.  These  estimates  were  made  and 
put  down  every  evening,  and  considerable  confidence  is  felt  in 
them.     The  courses  were  accurately  kept  by  a  canoe  compass. 

35 


270 


APPENDIX. 


I  illustrate  my  report  of  this  part  of  the  route  by  a  map  pro- 
tracted by  Dr.  Houghton.  On  this  map  our  places  of  encamp- 
ment, the  sites  and  population  of  the  principal  Indian  villages,  the 
trading-posts,  and  the  boundary  lines  between  the  Sioux  and 
Chippewa,  are  indicated.  And  I  refer  you  to  it  for  several  details 
•which  are  omitted  in  this  report. 

The  present  state  of  the  controversy  between  the  Sioux  and 
the  Chippewas  will  be  best  inferred  from  the  facts  that  follow. 
In  stating  them,  I  have  deemed  it  essential  to  preserve  the  order 
of  my  conferences  with  the  Indians,  and  to  confine  myself,  almost 
wholly,  to  results. 

Along  the  borders  of  Lake  Superior,  comparatively  little  alarm 
was  felt  from  the  hostile  relation  with  the  Sioux.  But  I  found 
them  well  informed  of  the  state  of  the  difficulties,  and  the  result 
of  the  several  war-parties  that  had  been  sent  out  the  last  year. 
A  system  of  information  and  advice  is  constantly  kept  up  by  run- 
ners ;  and  there  is  no  movement  meditated  on  the  Sioux  borders, 
which  is  not  known  and  canvassed  by  the  lake  bands. 

They  sent  warriors  to  the  scene  of  conflict  last  year,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  murder  committed  by  the  Sioux  on  the  St.  Croix. 
Their  suflTerings  from  hunger  during  the  winter,  and  the  existence 
of  disease  at  Torch  Lake  {Lac  du  Flambeau),  and  some  other 
places,  together  with  the  entire  failure  of  the  rice  crop,  had  pro- 
duced eflfects,  which  were  depicted  by  them  and  by  the  traders  in 
striking  colours.  They  made  these  sufferings  the  basis  of  fre- 
quent and  urgent  requests  for  provisions.  This  theme  was  stren- 
uously dwelt  upon.  Whatever  other  gifts  they  asked  for,  they 
never  omitted  the  gift  of  food.  They  made  it  their  first,  their 
second,  and  their  third  request. 

At  Chegoimegon,  on  Lake  Superior  (or  La  Pointe,  emphati- 
cally so  called),  I  held  my  first  and  stated  council  with  the  In- 
dians. This  is  the  ancient  seat  of  the  Chippewa  power  in  this 
quarter.  It  is  a  central  and  commanding  point,  with  respect  to 
the  country  lying  north,  and  west,  and  south  of  it.  It  appears 
to  be  the  focus  from  which,  as  radii  from  a  centre,  the  ancient 
population  emigrated ;  and  the  interior  bands  consequently  look 
back  to  it  with  something  of  the  feelings  of  parental  relation. 
News  from  the  frontiers  flies  back  to  it  with  a  celerity  which  is 


APPENDIX. 


271 


peculiar  to  the  Indian  mode  of  express.  I  found  hei  is  I  had 
expected,  the  fullest  aid  most  recent  information  from  the  lines. 
Mozojeed,  the  principal  man  at  Ottowa  Lake,  had  recently  visited 
them  for  the  purpose  of  consultation ;  but  returned  on  the  alarm 
of  an  attack  upon  his  village. 

The  Indians  listened  with  attention  to  the  message  transmitted 
to  them  from  the  President,  and  to  the  statements  with  which  it 
was  enforced.     Pezhiokee,  the  venerable  and  respected  chief  of 
the  place,  was  their  speaker  in  reply.     He  lamented  the  war,  and 
admitted  the  folly  of  keeping  it  up ;  but  it  was  carried  on  by  the 
Chippewas  in  self-defence,  and   by  volunteer  parties  of  young 
men,  acting  without  the  sanction  of  the  old  chiefs.     He  thought 
the  same  remark  due  to  the  elder  Sioux  chiefs,  who  probably  did 
not  sanction  the  crossing  of  the  lines,  but  could  not  restrain  their 
young  men.     He  lived,  he  said,  in  an  isolated  situation,  did  not 
mingle  in  the  interior  broils,  and  did  not  deem  himself  responsible 
for  acts  done  out  of  his  own  village,  and  certainly  not  for  the 
acts  of  the  villages  of  Torch  Lake,  Ottowa  Lake,  and  the  St. 
Croix.     He  had  uniformly  advised  his  people  to  sit  still  and  re- 
main at  peace,  and  he  believed  that  none  of  his  young  men  had 
joined  the    war-parties    of  last    year.     The    government,   he 
said,  should  have  his  hearty  co-operation  in  restoring  peace.     He 
referred  to  the  sub-agency  established  here  in  1826,  spoke  of  its 
benefits,  and  wished  to  know  why  the  agent  had  been  withdrawn, 
and  whether  he  would  be  instructed  to  return  ?     In  the  course  of 
his  reply,  he  said,  that  formerly,  when  the  Indians  lived  under 
the  British  government,  they  were  usually  told  what  to  do,  and  in 
very  distinct  terms.     But  they  were  now  at  a  loss.     From  what 
had  been  said  and  done  at  the  treaty  of  Fond  du  Lac,  he  expected 
the  care  and  protection  of  the  American  government,  and  that 
they  would  advance  towards,  instead  of  (as  in  the  case  of  the 
sub-agency)  withdrawing  from  them.     He  was  rather  at  a  loss  for 
our  views  respecting  the  Chippewas,  and  he  wished  much  for  my 
advice  in  their  affairs. 

I  thought  it  requisite  to  make  a  distinct  reply  to  this  point.  I 
told  him  that  when  they  lived  under  the  British  Government,  they 
were  justified  in  shaping  their  course  according  to  the  advice  they 
received ;  but  that,  on  the  transfer  of  the  country,  their  allegiance 


272 


APPENDIX. 


was  transferred  ^vith  it.     And  when  our  government  hoisted  its 
flag  at  Mackinac  (1796),  it  expected  from  the  Indians  living 
within  our  boundaries  the  respect  due  to  it ;  and  it  acknowledged, 
at  the  same  time,  the  reciprocal  obligations  of  care  and  protection. 
That  it  always  aimed  to  fulfil  these  obligations,  of  which  facts  within 
his  own  knowledge  and  memory  would  afford  ample  proofs.     I 
referred  him  to  the  several  efforts  the  government  had  made  to 
establish  a  lasting  peace  between  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux ;  for 
which  purpose  the  President  had  sent  one  of  his  principal  men 
(alluding  to  Gov.  Cass),  in  1820,  who  had  visited  their  most  exreme 
north-western  villages,  and  induced  themselves  and  the  Sioux 
to  smoke  the  pipe  of  peace  together  at  St.  Peters.     In  accord- 
ance with  these  views,  and  acting  on  the  information  then  ac- 
<juired,  the  President  had  established  an  agency  lor  their  tribe  at 
Sault  Ste.  Marie,  in  1822.     That,  in  1825,  he  had  assembled  at 
Prairie  du  Chien  all  the  tribes  who  were  at  variance   on  the 
Upper  Mississippi,  and  persuaded  them  to  make  peace,  and,  as 
one  of  the  best  means  of  ensuring  its  permanency,  had  fixed  the 
boundaries  of  their  lands.     Seeing  that  the  Chippewas  and  Sioux 
still  continued  a  harassing  and  useless  contest,  he  had  sent  me 
to  remind  them  of  this  peace  and  tl;?se  boundaries,  which,  I  added, 
you,  Perikee,  yourself  agreed  to,  r.nd  signed,  in  my  presence.    I 
come  to  bring  you  back  to  the  terms  of  this  treaty.    Are  not 
these  proofs  of  his  care  and  attention  ?     Are  not  these  clear  indi- 
cations of  his  views  respecting  the  Chippewas  ?     The  chief  was 
evidently  affected  by  this  recital.     The  truth  appeared  to  strike 
him  forcibly ;  and  he  said,  in  a  short  reply,  that  he  was  now  ad' 
vised;  that  he  would  hereafter  feel  himself  to  be  advised,  &c. 
He  made  some  remarks  on  the  establishment  of  a  mission  school, 
&;c.,  which,  being  irrelevant,  are  omitted.     He  presented  a  pipe, 
with  an  ornamented  stem,  as  a  token  of  his  friendship,  and  bis 
desire  of  peace. 

I  requested  him  to  furnish  messengers  to  take  belts  of  wam- 
pum and  tobacco,  with  three  separate  messages,  viz.  to  Yellow 
River,  to  Ottowa  Ifake,  and  to  Lac  du  Flambeau,  or  Torch  Lake ; 
and  also,  as  the  water  was  low,  to  aid  me  in  the  ascent  of  the 
Mauvaise  River,  and  to  supply  guides  for  each  of  the  military 
canoes,  as  the  soldiers  would  here  leave  their  barge,  and  were 
unacquainted  with  the  difficulties  of  the  ascent.     He  accordingly 


r^ 


APPENUIX. 


S7t 


sent  his  oldest  son  (Che-che-gwy-ung)  and  another  person,  with  the 
messages,  by  a  direct  trail,  leading  into  the  St.  Croix  country. 
He  also  furnished  several  young  Chippewas  to  aid  us  on  the 
Mauvaise,  and  to  carry  baggage  on  the  long  portage  into  the  first 
intermediate  lake  west  of  that  stream. 

After  the  distribution  of  presents,  I  left  Chegoimegon  on  the 
18th  July.  The  first  party  of  Indians  met  at  the  Namakagon, 
belonging  to  a  Chippewa  village  called  Pukwaewa,  having,  as  its 
geographical  centre  and  trading-post,  Ottowa  Lake.  As  I  had 
directed  part  of  the  expedition  to  precede  me  there,  during  my 
journey  to  Yellow  River,  I  requested  these  Indians  to  meet  me 
at  Ottowa  Lake,  and  assist  in  conveying  the  stores  and  pro- 
visions to  that  place — a  service  which  they  cheerfully  performed. 
On  ascending  the  lower  part  of  the  Namakagon,  I  learned  that 
my  messenger  from  Lake  Superior  had  passed,  and  on  reaching 
Yellow  River,  I  found  the  Indians  assembled  and  waiting.  They 
were  encamped  on  an  elevated  ridge,  called  Pekogunagun,  or  the 
Hip  Bone,  and  fired  a  salute  from  its  summit.  Several  of  the 
neighbouring  Indians  came  in  after  my  arrival.  Others,  with 
their  chiefs,  were  hourly  expected.  I  did  not  deem  it  necessary 
for  all  to  coiue  in,  but  proceeded  to  lay  before  them  the  objects  of 
my  visit,  and  to  solicit  their  co-operation  in  an  attempt  to  make  a 
permanent  peace  with  the  Sioux,  whose  borders  we  then  were 
near.  Kabamappa,  the  principal  chief,  not  being  a  speaker,  re- 
sponded to  my  statements  and  recommendations  through  another 
person  (Sha-ne-wa-gwun-ai-be).  He  said  that  the  Sioux  were  of 
bad  faith ;  that  they  never  refused  to  smoke  the  pipe  of  peace 
with  them,  and  they  never  failed  to  violate  the  promise  of  peace 
thus  solemnly  made.  He  referred  to  an  attack  they  made  last 
year  on  a  band  of  Chippewas  and  half-breeds,  and  the  murder 
of  four  persons.  Perpetual  vigilance  was  required  to  meet  these 
inroads.  Yet  he  could  assert,  fearlessly,  that  no  Chippewa  war- 
party  from  the  St.  Croix  had  crossed  the  Sioux  line  for  years ; 
that  the  murder  he  had  mentioned  was  committed  within  the 
Chippewa  lines  ;  and  although  it  was  said  at  the  treaty  of  Prai- 
rie du  Chien  that  the  first  aggressor  of  territorial  rights  should 
be  punished,  neither  punishment  was  inflicted  by  the  government, 
nor  had  any  atonement  or  apology  thus  far  been  made  for  this 


274 


APPENDIX. 


act  by  the  Sioux.  He  said  his  influence  had  been  exerted  in  fa- 
vour of  peace ;  that  he  had  uniformly  advised  both  chiefs  and  war- 
riors to  this  effect ;  and  he  stood  ready  now  to  do  whatever  it 
was  reasonable  he  should  do  on  the  subject. 

I  told  him  it  was  not  a  question  of  recrimination  that  was  be- 
fore us.  It  was  not  even  necessary  to  go  into  the  inquiry  of  who 
had  spilt  the  first  blood  since  the  treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien. 
The  treaty  had  been  violated.  The  lines  had  been  crossed. 
Murders  had  been  committed  by  the  Chippewas  and  by  the  Sioux. 
These  murders  had  reached  the  ears  of  the  President,  and  he 
was  resolved  to  put  a  stop  to  them.  I  did  not  doubt  but  that  the 
advice  of  the  old  chiefs,  on  each  side,  had  been  pacific.  I  did 
not  doubt  but  that  his  course  had  been  particularly  so.  But  rash 
young  men,  of  each  party,  had  raised  the  war-club ;  and  when 
they  could  not  go  openly,  they  went  secretly.  A  stop  must  be 
put  to  this  course,  and  it  was  necessary  the  first  movement  should 
be  made  somewhere.  It  was  proper  it  should  be  made  here,  and 
be  made  at  this  time.  Nothing  could  be  lost  by  it ;  much  might 
be  gained ;  and  if  a  negotiation  was  opened  with  the  Sioux  chiefs 
while  I  remained,  I  would  second  it  by  sending  an  explanatory 
meseage  to  the  chiefs  and  to  their  agent.  I  recommended  that 
Kabamappa  and  Shakoba,  the  war-chief  of  Snake  River,  should 
send  jointly  wampum  and  tobacco  to  the  Petite  Corbeau  and  to 
Wabisha,  the  leading  Sioux  chiefs  on  the  Mississippi,  inviting 
them  to  renew  the  league  of  friendship,  and  protesting  their  own 
sincerity  in  the  offer.  I  concluded,  by  presenting  him  with  a 
flag,  tobacco,  wampum,  and  ribands,  to  be  used  in  the  negotiation. 
After  a  consultation,  he  said  he  would  not  only  send  the  messages, 
but,  as  he  now  had  the  protection  of  a  flag,  he  would  himself  go  with 
the  chief  Shakoba  to  the  Petite  Corbeau's  village.  I  accompanied 
these  renewed  offers  of  peace  with  explanatory  messages,  in  my 
own  name,  to  Petite  Corbeau  and  to  Wabisha,  and  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Taliaferro,  the  Indian  agent  at  St.  Peter's,  informing  him  of  these 
steps,  and  soliciting  his  co-operation.  A  copy  of  this  letter  is 
hereunto  annexed.  I  closed  the  council  bv  the  distribution  of 
presents  ;  after  which  the  Indians  called  my  attention  to  the  con- 
duct of  their  trader,  &c. 

Information  was  given  me  immediately  after  my  arrival  at  Yel- 


APPENDIX. 


275 


Yel- 


low River,  that  Neenaba,  a  popular  war-leader  from  the  Red 
Cedar  fork  of  Chippewa  River,  had  very  recently  danced  the 
war-dance  with  thirty  men  at  Rice  Lake  of  Yellow  River,  and 
that  his  object  was  to  enlist  the  young  men  of  that  place  in  a 
war-party  against  the  Sioux.     I  also  learned  that  my  message 
for  Ottowa  Lake  had  been  promptly  transmitted  through  Nee- 
naba, whom  I  was  now  anxious  to  see.     I  lost  not  an  hour  in  re- 
ascending  the  St.  Croix  and  the  Namakagon.     I  purchased  two 
additional  canoes  of  the  Indians,  and  distributed  my  men  in  them, 
to  lighten  the  draught  of  water,  and  facilitate  the  ascent ;  and, 
by  pushing  early  and  late,  we  reached  Ottowa  Lake  on  the  fifth 
day  in  the  morning.     Neenaba  had,  however,  delivered  his  mes- 
sage, and  departed.  I  was  received  in  a  very  friendly  and  welcome 
manner,  by  Mozojeed,  of  the  band  of  Ottowa  Lake  ;  Wabezhais, 
of  the  Red  Devil's  band  of  the  South  Pukwaewa ;  and  Odabossa, 
of  the  Upper  Namakagon.     After  passing  the  usual  formalities,  I 
prepared  to  meet  them  in  council  the  same  day,  and  communi- 
cate to  them  the  objects  of  my  mission. 

In  the  course  of  the  conference  at  this  place,  I  obtained  the 
particulars  of  a  dispute  which  had  arisen  between  the  Chippewas 
of  this  quarter,  which  now  added  to  their  alarm,  as  they  feared  the 
latter  would  act  in  coincidence  with  their  ancient  enemies,  the 
Sioux.     The  reports  of  this  disturbance  had  reached  me  at  the 
Sault,  and  they  continued,  with  some  variations,  until  my  arrival 
here.     The  following  are  the  material  facts  in  relation  to  this  new 
cause  of  disquietude  :  In  the  summer  of  1827,  Okunzhewug,  an 
old  woman,  the  wife  of  Kishkemun,  the  principal  chief  of  Torch 
Lake,  a  man  superannuated  and  blind,  attended  the  treaty  of  Butte 
des  Morts,  bearing  her  husband's  medal.     She  was  treated  with 
the  respect  due  to  the  character  she  represented,  and  ample  pres- 
ents were  directed  to  be   given  to  her;   among  other  things  a 
handsome  hat.     The  latter  article  had  been  requested  of  her  by 
a  young  Menomonie,  and  refused.     It  is  thought  a  general  feeling 
of  jealousy  was  excited  by  her  good  reception.     A  number  of  the 
Menomonies  went  on  her  return  route  as  far  as  the  Clover  Portage, 
where  she  was  last  seen.     Having  never  returned  to  her  village, 
the  Chippewas  attributed  her  death  to  the  Menomonies.     Her 
husband  died  soon  after ;  but  she  had  numerous  and  influential 


^1 

n 


« 


m 


276 


APPENDIX. 


relatives  to  avenge  her  real  or  supposed  murder.     This  is  the 
account  delivered  by  the  Chippewas,  and  it  is  corroborated  by 
reports  from  the  traders  of  that  section  of  the  country.     Her 
singular  disappearance  and  secret  death  at  the  Clover  Portage,  is 
undisputed ;  and  whether  caused  or  not  by  any  agency  of  the 
Menomonies,  the  belief  of  such  agency,  and  that  of  the  most 
direct  kind,  is  fixed  in  the  minds  of  the  Chippewas,  and  has  fur- 
nished the  basis  of  their  subsequent  acts  in  relation  to  the  Meno- 
monie  hunting-parties  who  have  visited  the  lower  part  of  Chippewa 
River.     Two   women  belonging  to  one  of  these  parties  were 
killed  by  a  Chippewa  war-party  traversing  that  part  of  the  country 
the  ensuing  year.     The  act  was  disclaimed  by  them  as  not  being 
intentional,  and  it  was  declared  they  supposed  the  women  to  be 
Sioux.*     On  a  close  inquiry,  however,  I  found  the  per^'^ns  who 
committed  this  act  were  relatives  of  Okunzewug,  which  renders 
it  probable  that  the  murder  was  intentionally  perpetrated.     This 
act  further  widened  the  breach  between  the  two  hitherto  fraternal 
tribes ;  and  the  Chippewas  of  this  quarter  began  to  regard  the 
Menomonie  hunting-parties,  who  entered  the  mouth  of  the  Chip- 
pewa River,  as  intruders  on  their  lands.     Among  a  people  whose 
means  of  verbal  information  is  speedy,  and  whose  natural  sense 
v»f  right  and  wrong  is  acute,  the  more  than  usual  friendship  and 
apparent  alliance  which  have  taken  plane  between  the  Menomo- 
nies and  Sioux,  in  the  contest  between  the  Sacs  and  Foxes,  and 
the  murder  by  them  jointly  of  the  Fox  chief  White  Skin  and  his 
companions  at  a  smoking  council,  in  1830,  have  operated  to  in- 
crease the  feeling  of  distrust ;  so  much  so,  that  it  was  openly 
reported  at  Chegoimegon,  at  Yellow  River,  and  Oltowa  Lake, 
that  the  Menomonies  had  formed  a  league  with  the  Sioux  against 
the  Chippewas  also,  and  they  were  fearful  of  an  attack  from  them. 
A  circumstance  that  had  given  point  to  this  fear,  and  made  it  a 
subject  of  absorbing  interest,  when  I  arrived  at  Ottowa  Lake,  was 
the  recent  murder  of  a  Menomonie  chief  by  a  Chippewa  of  that 
quarter,  and  the  demand  of  satisfaction  which  had  been  made  (it 
was  sometimes  said)  by  the  Indian  agent  at  Prairie  du  Chien, 
and  sometimes  by  the  commanding  officer,  with  a  threat  to  march 

» I  annex  the  epeech  of  Moiobodo,  chief  of   Toreh  Lake,  on  thie 
■ubiect. 


APPENDIX. 


277 


troops  into  the  country.  This  demand,  I  afterward  learned  from 
the  Indians  at  Rice  Lake,  and  from  a  conversation  with  General 
Street,  the  agent  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  had  not  been  made,  either  by 
himself  or  by  the  commanding  officer  ;  and  the  report  had  proba- 
bly arisen  from  a  conversation  held  by  a  subaltern  officer  in  com- 
mand of  a  wood  or  timber-party  near  the  mouth  of  the  Chippewa 
River,  with  some  Chippewas  who  were  casually  met.  Its  effects, 
however,  were  to  alarm  them,  and  to  lead  them  to  desire  a  recon- 
ciliation with  the  Menomonies.  I  requested  them  to  lose  no  time 
in  sending  tobacco  to  the  Menomonies,  and  adjusting  this  differ- 
ence. Mozojeed  observed  that  the  murder  of  the  Menomonie  had 
been  committed  by  a  person  non  compos,  and  he  deplored  the 
folly  of  it,  and  disclaimed  all  agency  in  it  for  himself  and  his 
band.  The  murderer,  I  believe,  belonged  to  his  band  ;  he  desired 
a  reconciliation.  He  also  said  the  measures  adopted  at  Yellow 
River,  to  bring  about  a  firm  peace  with  the  Sioux,  had  his  fullest 
approbation,  and  that  nothing  on  his  part  should  be  wanting  to 
promote  a  result  in  every  view  so  wise  and  so  advantageous  to 
the  Indians.  In  this  sentiment,  Wabezhais  and  Odabossa,  who 
made  distinct  speeches,  also  concurred.  They  confirmed  their 
words  by  pipes,  and  all  the  assembly  made  an  audible  assent.  I 
invested  Mozojeed  with  a  flag  and  a  medal,  that  he  might  exert 
the  influence  he  has  acquired  among  the  Indians  beneflcially  for 
them  and  for  us,  and  that  his  hands  might  thus  be  officially 
strengthened  to  accomplish  the  work  of  pauiflcation.  I  then  dis- 
tributed presents  to  the  chiefs,  warriors,  women,  and  children,  in 
the  order  of  their  being  seated,  and  immediately  embarked,  leaving 
them  under  a  lively  and  enlivened  sense  of  the  good-will  and  friend- 
ship of  the  American  government,  on  this  first  official  visit  to 
them,  and  with  a  sincere  disposition,  so  far  as  could  be  judged,  to 
act  in  obedience  to  its  expressed  and  known  wishes. 

The  Indians  at  Torch  Lake  being  dispersed,  and  my  message 
to  them  not  having  been  delivered,  from  this  uncertainty  of  their 
location,  I  should  have  found  reasons  for  not  proceeding  in  that 
direction,  independent  of  the  actual  and  known  difficulties  of  the 
route  at  that  time.  I  was  still  apprehensive  that  my  appearance  had 
not  wholly  disconcerted  tlie  war-party  of  Neenaba,  and  lost  no 
time  in  proceeding  to  his  village  on  the  Red  Cedar  fork- 

36 


.■^.*?' 


W«. 


ar^ 


APPENDIX. 


found  the  village  at  Lake  Chetac,  which  in  1824  was  217  strong, 
almost  totally  deserted,  and  the  trading-house  burnt.  Scattering 
Indians  were  found  along  the  river.  The  mutual  fear  of  interrup- 
tion was  such  that  Mr.  B.  Cadotte,  sen.,  the  trader  at  Ottowa 
Lake,  thought  it  advisable  to  follow  in  our  train  for  the  purpose 
of  collecting  his  credits  at  Rice  Lake. 

While  at  breakfast  on  the  banks  of  Sapin  Lake,  a  returning  war- 
party  entered  the  opposite  side  of  it:  they  were  evidently  surprised, 
and  they  stopped.  After  reconnoitring  us,  they  were  encouraged 
to  advance,  at  first  warily,  and  afterward  with  confidence.  There 
were  eight  canoes,  with  two  men  in  each  ;  each  man  had  a  gun, 
war-club,  knife,  and  ammunition  bag  :  there  was  nothing  else  ex- 
cept the  apparatus  for  managing  the  canoe.  They  were  all  young 
men,  and  belonged  to  the  vicinity  of  Ottowa  Lake.  Their  unex- 
pected appearance  at  this  place  gave  me  the  first  information  that 
the  war-party  at  Neenaba  had  been  broken  up.  They  reported 
that  some  of  their  number  had  been  near  the  mill,  and  that  they 
had  discovered  signs  of  the  Sioux  being  out  in  the  moose  having 
been  driven  up,  &C.  In  a  short  conference,  I  recited  to  them  the 
purpose  of  the  council  at  Ottowa  Lake,  and  'eferred  them  to  their 
chiefs  for  particulars,  enjoining  their  acquiescence  in  the  proposed 
measures. 

I  found  at  Rice  Lake  a  band  of  Chippewas,  most  of  them  young 
men,  having  a  prompt  and  martial  air,  encamped  in  a  very  com- 
pact form,  and  prepared,  at  a  moment's  notice,  for  action.  They 
saluted  our  advance  with  a  smartness  and  precision  of  firing  that 
would  have  done  honour  to  drilled  troops.  Neenaba  was  absent 
on  a  hunting-party ;  but  one  of  the  elder  men  pointed  out  a  suitable 
place  for  my  encampment,  as  I  intended  here  to  put  new  bottoms 
to  my  bark  canoes.  He  arrived  in  the  evening,  and  visited  my 
camp  with  forty-two  men.  This  visit  was  one  of  ceremony 
merely  ;  as  it  was  late,  I  deferred  any  thing  further  until  the  fol- 
lowing day.  I  remained  at  this  place  part  of  the  7th,  the  8th, 
and  until  3  o'clock  on  the  9th  of  August.  And  the  following  facts 
present  the  result  of  several  conferences  with  this  distinguished 
young  man,  whose  influence  is  entirely  of  hii>  own  creation,  and 
whose  endowments,  personal  and  mental,  had  not  been  misrepre- 
sented by  the  Indians  on  my  route,  who  uniformly  spoke  of  him 


APPENDIX. 


279 


in  favourable  terms.  He  is  located  at  the  most  advanced  point 
towards  the  Sioux  borders,  and,  although  not  in  the  line  of  ancient 
chiefs,  upon  him  rests  essentially  the  conduct  of  affairs  in  this 
quarter.  I  therefore  deemed  it  important  to  acquire  his  confi« 
dence  and  secure  his  influence,  and  held  frequent  conversations 
with  him.  His  manner  was  frank  and  bold,  equally  free  from 
servility  and  repulsiveness.  I  drew  his  attention  to  several  sub- 
jects.  I  asked  him  whether  the  sawmill  on  the  lower  part  of  the 
Red  Cedar  was  located  on  Chippewa  lands  ?  He  said.  Yes. 
Whether  it  was  built  with  the  consent  of  the  Chippewas  ?  He 
said.  No ;  it  had  been  built,  as  it  were,  by  stealth.  I  asked  him 
if  any  thing  had  been  subsequently  given  them  in  acknowledg- 
ment of  their  right  to  the  soil  ?  He  said,  No ;  that  the  only  ac- 
knowledgment was  their  getting  tobacco  to  smoke  when  they 
visited  the  mill :  that  the  Sioux  claimed  it  to  be  on  their  side  of 
the  line,  but  the  Chippewas  contended  that  their  line  ran  to  a 
certain  bluff  and  brook  below  the  mill.  I  asked  him  to  draw  a 
map  of  the  lower  part  of  Chippewa  River,  with  all  its  branches, 
showing  the  exact  lines  as  fixed  by  the  treaty  at  Prairie  du 
Chien,  and  as  understood  by  them.  I  requested  him  to  state 
the  facts  respecting  the  murder  of  the  Menomonie,  and  the  causes 
that  led  to  it ;  and  whether  he  or  any  of  his  band  received  any 
message  from  the  agent  or  commanding  ofHcer  at  Prairie  du 
Chien,  demanding  the  surrender  of  the  murderer  1  To  the  latter 
inquiry  he  answered  promptly.  No.  He  gave  in  his  actual  popu- 
lation at  142  ;  but  it  is  evident  that  a  very  considerable  additional 
population,  particularly  in  men,  resort  there  for  the  purpose  of 
hunting  a  part  of  the  year. 

The  day  after  my  arrival,  I  prepared  for  and  summoned  the 
Indians  to  a  council,  with  the  usu^l  formalities.  I  opened  it  by 
announcing  the  objects  of  my  visit.  Neenaba  and  his  followers 
listened  to  the  terms  of  the  message,  the  means  I  had  adopted  to 
enforce  it,  and,  finally,  to  the  request  of  co-operation  on  the  part 
of  himself  and  band,  with  strict  attention.  He  confined  his  reply 
to  an  expression  of  thanks ;  allusions  to  the  peculiarity  of  his 
situation  on  an  exposed  frontier ;  and  general  sentiments  of  friend- 
ship. He  appeared  to  be  mentally  embarrassed  by  my  request 
to  drop  tlie  war-club,  on  the  successful  use  of  which  he  had  relied 


280 


APPENDIX. 


for  his  popularity,  and  whatever  of  real  power  he  possessed.  He 
often  referred  to  his  young  men,  over  whom  he  claimed  no  supe- 
riority, and  who  appeared  to  be  ardently  attached  to  him.  I 
urged  the  principal  topic  upon  his  attention,  presenting  it  in  several 
lights.  I  finally  conferred  on  him,  personally,  a  medal  and  flag, 
and  directed  the  presents  intended  for  his  band  to  be  laid,  in  gross, 
before  him. 

After  a  pause,  Neenaba  got  up,  and  spoke  to  the  question,  con- 
necting it  with  obvious  considerations,  of  which  mutual  rights, 
personal  safety,  and  the  obligation  to  protect  the  women  and  chil- 
dren, formed  the  basis.     The   latter  duty  was  not  a  slight  one. 
Last  year  the  Sioux  had  killed  a  chief  on  the  opposite  shore  of 
the  lake,  and,  at  the  same  time,  decoyed  two  children,  who  were 
in  a  canoe,  among  the  rice,  and  killed  and  beheaded  them.     He 
said,  in  allusion  to  the  medal   and  flag,  that  these  marks  of 
honour  were  not  necessary  to  secure  his  attention  to  any  requests 
made  by  the  American  government.     And  after  resuming  his  seat 
awhile  (during  which  he  overheard  some  remarks  not  pleasing 
to  him,  from  an  Indian  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  ring),  he  Anally 
got  up  and  declined  receiving  them  until  they  were  eventually 
pressed  upon  him  by  the  young  warriors.     Every  thing  appeared 
to  proceed  with  great  harmony,  and  the  presents  were  quickly  dis- 
tributed by  one  of  his  men.    It  was  not,  however,  until  the  next  day, 
when  my  canoes  were   already  put  in  the  water,  that  he  came 
with  his  entire  party,  to  make  his  flnal  reply,  and  to  present  the 
peace-pipe.     He  had  thrown  the  flag  over  one  arm,  and  held  the 
war-club  perpendicular  in  the  other  hand.     He  said,  that  although 
he  accepted  the  one,  he  did  not  drop  the  other ;  he  held  fast  to 
both.     When  he  looked  at  the  one,  he  should  revert  to  the  coun> 
sels  with  which  it  had  been  given,  and  ho  should  aim  to  act  upon 
those  counsels  ;  but  he  also  deemed  it  necessary  to  hold  fast  the 
war-club ;  it  was,  however,  with  a  determination  to  use  it  in  de- 
fence, and  not  in  attack.     He  had  reflected  upon  the  advice  sent 
to  the  Chippewas  by  the  President,  and  particularly  that  part  of 
it  which  counselled  them  to  sit  still  upon  their  lands  ;  but  while 
they  sat  still,  they  also  wished  to  be  certain  that  their  enemies 
would  sit  still.     And  the  pipe  he  was  now  about  to  ofler,  he  oflered 
with  a  request  that  it  might  be  sent  to  the  President,  asking  him 


APPEI^DIX. 


281 


to  use  his  power  to  prevent  the  Sioux  from  crossing  the  lines. 
The  pipe  was  then  Ht,  handed  round,  the  ashes  knocked  out,  and 
a  formal  presentation  of  it  made.  This  ceremony  being  ended,  I 
shook  hands  with  them,  and  immediately  embarked. 

On  the  second  day  afterward,  I  reached  the  sawmill,  the  sub- 
ject of  such  frequent  allusion,  and  landed  there  at  7  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  I  found  a  Mr.  Wallace  in  charge,  who  was  employed, 
with  t&x  men,  in  building  a  new  dam  on  a  brook  of  the  Red  Cedar, 
the  freshet  of  last  spring  having  carried  away  the  former  one. 
I  inquired  of  him  where  the  line  between  the  Sioux  and  Chippe- 
■was  crossed.  He  replied  that  the  line  crossed  above  the  mill,  he 
did  not  precisely  know  the  place  ;  adding,  however,  in  the  course 
of  conversation,  that  he  believed  the  land  in  this  vicinity  originally 
belonged  to  the  Chippewas.  He  said  it  was  seven  years  since 
any  Sioux  had  visited  the  mill ;  and  that  the  latter  was  owned 
by  persons  at  Prairie  du  Chien. 

The  rapids  of  the  Red  Cedar  River  extend  (according  to  the  esti- 
mates contained  in  my  notes)  about  twenty-four  miles.     They 
commence  a  few  miles  below  the  junction  of  Meadow  River,  and 
terminate  about  two  miles  below  the  mills.     This  extension  of 
falling  water,  referred  to  in  the  treaty  as  a  fixed  point,  has  led 
to  the  existing  uncertainty.     The  country  itself  is  of  a  highly 
valuable  character  for  its  soil,  its  game,  its  wild  rice,  and  its 
wood.     We  found  the  butier-nut  among  those  species  which  are 
locally  included  under  the  name  of  Bois  franc  by  the  traders. 
The  land  can,  hereafter,  be  easily  brought  into  cultivation,  as  it  is 
interspersed  with  prairie ;  and  its  fine  mill  privileges  will  add  to 
its  value.     Indeed,  one  mile  square  is  intrinsically  worth  one 
hundred  miles  square  of  Chippewa  country,  in  some  other  places. 
The  present  sawmills  (there  are  two),  are  situaied  65  miles 
from  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi.     They  are  owned  exclusively 
by  private  citizens,  and  employed   for  their  sole  benefit.     The 
boards  are  formed  into  rafts :  and  these  rafts  are  afterward  at- 
tached together,  and  floated  down  the  Mississippi  to  St.  Louis, 
■where  they  command  a  good  price.     The  business  is  understood 
to  be  a  profitable  one.     For  the  privilege,  no  equivalent  has  been 
paid  either  to  the  Indians  or  to  the  United  States.     The  first  mill 
was  built  several  years  ago,  and  before  the  conclusion  of  the 


283 


APPENDIX. 


treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien,  fixing  boundaries  to  the  lands.    A 
permit  was  given  for  building,  either  verbal  or  written,  as  I  have 
been  informed,  by  a  former  commanding  officer  at  Prairie  du 
Chien.     I  make  these  statements  in  reference  to  a  letter  I  have 
received  from  the  Department  since  my  return,  but  which  is 
dated  June  27th,  containing  a  complaint  of  one  of  the  owners  of 
the  mill,  that  the  Chippewas  had  threatened  to  burn  it,  and  request- 
ing me  to  take  the  necessary  precautionary  measures.     I  heard 
nothing  of  such  a  threat,  but  believe  that  the  respect  which  the 
Chippewas  have  professed,  through  me,  for  the  American  gov- 
ernment, and  the  influence  of  my  visit  among  them,  will  prevent 
a  resort  to  any  measures  of  violence  ;  and  that  they  will  wait  the 
peaceable  adjustment  of  the  line  on  the  rapids.     I  will  add,  that 
wherever  that  line  may  be  determined',  in  a  reasonable  probability, 
to  fall,  the  mill  itself  cannot  be  supplied  with  logs  for  any  length 
of  time,  if  it  is  now  so  supplied^  without  cutting  them  on  Chip- 
pewa lands,  and  rafting  them  down  the  Red  Cedar.     Many  of  the 
logs  heretofore  sawed  at  this  mill,  have  been  rafted,  up  stream,  to 
the  mill.     And  I  understood  from  the  person  in  charge  of  it,  that 
he  was  now  anxious  to  ascertain  new  sites  for  chopping ;  that  his 
expectations  were  directed  up  the  stream,  but  that  his  actual 
knowledge  of  the  country,  in  that  direction,  did  not  embrace  a 
circumference  of  more  than  five  miles.  <  • 

The  line  between  the  Chippewa  and  Sioux,  as  drawn  on  the 
MS.  map  of  Neenaba,  strikes  the  rapids  on  Red  Cedar  River  at 
a  brook  and  bluff  a  short  distance  below  the  mill.  It  proceeds 
thence,  across  the  point  of  land  between  that  branch  of  the  main 
Chippewa,  to  an  island  in  the  latter ;  and  thence,  up  stream,  to 
the  mouth  of  Clearwater  River,  as  called  for  by  the  treaty,  and 
from  this  poi.  t  to  the  bluffs  of  the  Mississippi  valley  (where  it 
corners  on  Winnebago  land),  on  Black  River,  and  not  to  the 
♦*  moutK^  of  Black  River,  as  erroneously  inserted  in  the  6th  arti- 
cle of  the  treaty ;  the  Chippewas  never  having  advanced  any 
claims  to  the  lands  at  the  mouth  of  Black  River.  This  map,  be- 
ing drawn  by  a  Chippewa  of  sense,  influence,  and  respectability, 
an  exact  copy  of  it  is  herewith  forwarded  for  the  use  of  the  De- 
partment, as  embracing  the  opinions  of  the  Chippewas  on  this 
point.    The  lines  and  geographical  marks  were  drawn  on  paper 


APPENDIX. 


283 


by  Neenaba  himself,  and  the  names  translated  and  written  down 
by  Mr.  Johnston. 

It  is  obvious  that  the  adjustment  of  this  line  must  precede  a 
permanent  peace  on  this  part  of  the  frontiers.  The  number  of 
Chippewas  particularly  interested  in  it  is,  from  my  notes,  2,102 ; 
to  which,  91 1  may  be  added  for  certain  bands  on  Lake  Superior. 
It  embraces  27  villages,  and  the  most  influential  civil  and  war 
chiefs  of  the  region.  The  population  is  enterprising  and  warlike. 
They  have  the  means  of  subsistence  in  comparative  abundance. 
They  are  increasing  in  numbers.  They  command  a  ready  ac- 
cess to  >''3  Miss.jsippi  by  water,  and  a  ready  return  from  it  by 
land.  Habits  of  association  have  taught  them  to  look  upon  this 
stream  as  the  theatre  of  war.  Their  young  men  are  carried  into 
it  as  the  natural  and  almost  only  means  of  distinction.  And  it  is 
in  coincidence  with  all  observation,  to  say  that  they  are  now,  as 
they  were  in  the  days  of  Captain  Carver,  the  terror  of  the  east 
bank  of  this  river,  between  the  St.  Croix  and  Chippewa  Rivers. 
No  other  tribe  has  now,  or  has  had,  within  the  memory  of  man,  a 
village  or  permanent  possession  on  this  part  of  the  shore.  It  is 
landed  on  in  fear.  It  is  often  passed  by  other  nations  by 
stealth,  and  at  night.  Such  is  not  an  exaggerated  picture.  And 
with  a  knowledge  of  their  geographical  advantages,  and  numbers, 
and  distribution,  on  the  tributary  streams,  slight  causes,  it  may  be 
imagined,  will  often  excite  the  young  and  thoughtless  portion  of 
them  to  raise  the  war-club,  to  chant  the  war-aong,  and  follow  the 
war-path. 

To  remove  these  causes,  to  teach  them  the  folly  of  such  a 
contest,  to  remind  them  of  the  treaty  stipulations  and  promises 
solemnly  made  to  the  government  and  to  the  Sioux,  and  to  in- 
duce them  to  renew  those  promises,  and  to  act  on  fixed  princi- 
ples of  political  faith,  were  the  primary  objects  committed  to  me ; 
and  they  were  certainly  objects  of  exalted  attainment,  according 
as  well  with  the  character  of  the  government  as  with  the  spirit 
and  moral  and  intellectual  tone  of  the  age.  To  these  objects  I 
have  faithfully,  as  I  believe,  devoted  the  means  at  my  command. 
And  the  Chippewas  cannot,  hereafter,  err  on  the  subject  of  their 
hostilities  with  the  Sioux,  without  knowing  thrt  the  error  is  dis- 


284 


APPENDIX. 


approved  by  the  American  government,  and  that  a  continuance  in 
it  will  be  visited  npon  them  in  measures  of  severity. 

Without  indulging  the  expectation  that  my  influence  on  the 
tour  will  have  the  effect  to  put  an  end  to  the  spirit  of  predatory 
warfare,  it  may  be  asserted  that  this  spirit  has  been  checked  and 
allayed ;  and  that  a  state  of  feeling  and  reflection  has  been  pro- 
duced by  it,  which  cannot  fail  to  be  beneficial  to  our  relations 
with  them,  and  to  their  relations  with  each  other.  The  messages 
sent  to  the  Sioux  chiefs,  may  be  anticipated  to  have  resulted  in 
restoring  a  perfect  peace  during  the  present  fall  and  ensuing  win- 
ter, and  will  thus  leave  to  each  party  the  undisturbed  chase  of 
their  lands.  The  meditated  blow  of  Steenaba  was  turned  aside, 
and  his  war-party  arrested  and  dispersed  at  the  moment  it  was 
ready  to  proceed.  Every  argument  was  used  to  show  them  the 
folly  and  the  insecurity  of  a  continuance  of  the  war.  And  the 
whole  tenor  and  effect  of  my  visit  has  been  to  inform  and  reform 
these  remote  bands.  It  has  destroyed  the  charm  of  their  seclu- 
sion. It  has  taught  them  that  their  conduct  is  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  American  government ;  that  they  depend  on  its  care 
and  protection ;  that  no  other  government  has  power  to  regulate 
trade  and  send  traders  among  them ;  finally,  that  an  adherence  to 
foreign  counsels,  and  to  antipaciiic  maxims,  can  be  visited  upon 
them  in  measures  of  coercion.  That  their  country,  hitherto 
deemed  nearly  inaccessible,  can  be  penetrated  and  traversed  by 
men  and  troops,  with  baggage  and  provisions,  even  in  midsum- 
mer, when  the  waters  are  lowest ;  and  that,  in  proportion  as  they 
comply  with  political  maxims,  as  benevolent  as  they  are  just,  will 
they  live  at  peace  with  their  enemies,  and  have  the  means  of 
subsistence  for  an  increased  population  among  themselves.  The 
conduct  of  the  traders  in  this  quarter,  and  the  influence  they  have 
exerted,  both  moral  and  political,  cannot  here  be  entered  upon, 
and  must  be  left  to  some  other  occasion,  together  with  statistical 
details  and  other  branches  of  information  not  arising  from  par- 
ticular instructions. 

It  may  be  said  that  the  Indians  upon  the  St.  Croix  ind  Chip- 
pewa Rivers,  and  their  numerous  branches,  have  been  drawn  into 
a  close  intercourse  with  government.  But  it  will  be  obvious  that 
a  perseverance  in  the  system  of  official  advice  and  restraints,  is 


APPENDIX. 


289 


essential  to  give  permanence  to  the  effects  already  produced,  and 
to  secure  a  firrr  md  lasting  peace  between  them  and  the  Sioux. 
To  this  end  the  settlement  of  the  line  upon  the  Hed  Cedar  fork 
is  an  object  which  claims  the  attention  of  the  Department ;  and 
would  justify,  in  my  opinion,  the  calling  together  the  parties  in- 
terested, at  some  convenient  spot  near  the  junction  of  the  Red 
Cedar  River  with  the  Chippewa.  Indeed,  the  handsome  eleva- 
tion, and  the  commanding  geographical  advantages  of  this  spot, 
render  it  one  which,  I  think,  might  be  advantageously  occupied 
as  a  military  post.  Such  an  occupancy  would  have  the  effect  to 
keep  the  parties  at  peace,  and  the  point  of  land,  on  which  the 
work  is  proposed  to  be  erected,  might  be  purchased  from  the 
Sioux,  together  with  such  part  of  the  disputed  lands  near  the 
mills  as  might  be  deemed  necessary  to  quiet  the  title  of  the  Chip- 
pewas.  By  acquiring  this  portion  of  country  for  the  purposes  of 
military  occupancy,  the  United  States  would  be  justified  in  pun- 
ishing any  murders  committed  upon  it ;  and  I  am  fully  convinced, 
that  no  measure  which  could,  at  this  time,  be  adopted,  would  so 
certainly  conduce  to  a  permanent  peace  between  the  tribes.  I 
therefore  beg  leave,  through  you,  to  submit  these  subjects  to  the 
consideration  of  the  honorable  the  Secretary  of  War,  with  every 
distrust  in  my  own  powers  of  observation,  and  with  a  very  futt 
confidence  in  his. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  sir. 

Very  respectfully,  ycur  obedient  servant, 

H.  R.  Schoolcraft. 


No.  3. 

Yellow  River,  Aug.  1,  1831. 

Lawrence  Taliaferro,  Esq.,  ) 
Indian  Agent  at  St.  Peters.     S 

Sir: 
It  is  in  accordance  with  the  instructions  under  which  I  am 
acting,  to  solicit  your  co-operation  in  keeping  the  Sioux  and  Chip- 
pewa* at  peace,  and  to  induce  them  to  adhere,  in  good  faith,  to 

37 


286 


APPENDIX. 


the  articles  of  the  treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien.  Blind  to  their 
true  interests,  these  tribes  continue  a  warfare  as  hopeless  in  its 
termination  as  it  is  inglorious  in  its  results.  Notwithstanding 
every  pains  which  has  been  taken  by  the  government  to  convince 
them  of  the  erroneous  policy  of  such  a  contest,  and  to  inspire  in 
them  fidelity  to  their  public  treaties  with  each  other,  restless  and 
ambitious  young  men,  on  either  side,  continue  to  lead  war-parties 
into  the  territories  of  the  other,  and  to  waylay  the  unsuspecting. 
I  am  satisfied  that  the  authority  of  the  chiefs  is  not  always  suffi- 
cient  to  restrain  the  incursions  of  these  young  warriors,  who  are 
led  on  by  the  thirst  of  fame,  and  stimulated  by  hereditary  ani- 
mosity. Such  a  course  is  not  surprising  among  savages.  But  it 
is  the  dictate  of  humanity  to  restrain  this  false  ardor,  and  to  make 
use  of  every  practicable  means  to  put  a  stop  to  scenes  at  which 
the  heart  sickens.  It  is  but  recently  that  a  Mr.  Cadotte,  a  young 
half-breed  of  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie,  another  young  man  of  mixed 
blood,  called  the  Little  Frenchman,  living  as  an  Indian,  and  two 
Chippewas,  one  a  female,  travelling  down  the  St.  Croix  in  a 
canoe,  were  fired  upon  from  an  ambush  by  the  Sioux,  and  killed. 
And  this  injury  still  remains  unredressed. 

The  Chippewas  complain  of  this  mode  of  warfare,  which  it 
would  be  an  idle  affectation  to  designate  by  any  other  term  ihaa 
murder.  They  say  the  Sioux  are  indeed  ready  to  smoke  the 
pipe  of  peace  with  them,  and  never  fail  to  do  so  when  it  is  pre- 
sented to  them ;  but  that  a  confidence,  on  their  part,  in  these 
smoking  councils,  is  paid  with  the  loss  of  lives. 

I  have  despatched  a  message  to  the  Sioux  chief.  Petite  Cor- 
beau,  and  another  to  Wabisha,  reminding  them  of  their  treaty 
engagements  with  the  Chippewas,  and  of  the  recent  violation  of 
them  above  referred  to,  and  requesting  them  to  use  their  influence 
efficaciously  to  terminate  further  inroads.  These  messages  are 
accompanied  by  others  from  Shakoba  and  from  Kabamappa, 
Chippewa  chiefs  on  the  St.  Croix  and  Snake  Rivers. 
I  am,  sir, 

Very  respectfully. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

H.  R.  Schoolcraft. 


APPENDIX. 


387 


No.  4. 
Mozobodo's  speech,  in  relation  to  the  murder  of  the  Menomonie 

tooman. 

My  father  at  the  Sault  Ste.  Marie :  I  have  not  forgot  what  was 
told  me  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  Fond  du  Lac,  and  Butte  des  Morts. 
I  have  kept  always  what  you  told  me  until  the  last  summer. 
My  young  men  were  foolish,  and  went  to  war. 

My  father :  The  war-club  was  sent  to  them  from  Lac  Chetac 
twice,  before  they  accepted  it.  They  did  not  go  to  war  of  their 
own  accord.     I  did  all  I  could  to  prevent  them. 

My  father :  They  did  not  kill  our  friends  intentionally.  They 
supposed  them  to  be  their  enemies,  and  killed  them  accidentally. 
;  My  father :  This  pipe  I  send  to  you  in  token  of  peace.  My 
young  men  will  hereafter  keep  quiet. 

My  father :  I  hope  you  will  not  take  our  traders  away  from 
us.  If  you  do,  our  little  children  will  suffer ;  and  not  only  they, 
but  all  of  us. 

MOZOBODO. 

Lac  du  Flambeau,  May  28,  1831. 
Interpreted  by  Charles  H.  Oaks. 


No.  5. 

Report  of  Doctor  Houghton  on  the  Copper  of  Lake  Superior. 

Fredonia,  N.  Y.,  November  14»  1831« 
Hon.  Lewis  Cass,  Secretary/  of  War. 
Sir: 

lu  fulfilment  of  the  duties  assigned  to  me  in  tlie  late  expedition 
into  the  Indian  country,  under  the  direction  of  H.  K  Schoolcraft, 
Esq.,  Indian  agent,  I  would  beg  leave  to  transmit  to  you  the  fol- 
lowing observations  relative  to  the  existence  of  copper  in  the 
country  bordering  on  the  southern  shore  of  Lake  Superior. 

It  is  without  doubt  true  that  this  subject  has  long  been  viewed 
wUh  W  interest  far  beyond  its  actual  merit.    Each  mass  of 


288 


APPENDIX. 


native  copper  which  this  countr}'  has  produced,  however  insulated, 
or  however  it  may  have  been  separated  from  its  original  position, 
appears  to  have  been  considered  a  sure  indication  of  the  exist- 
ence of  that  metal  in  beds  ;  and  hence  we  occasionally  see,  upon 
maps  of  that  section  of  our  country,  particular  portions  marked  as 
containing  "  copper  mines,"  where  no  copper  now  exists.  But 
while  it  is  certain  that  a  combination  of  circumstances  has  served 
to  mislead  the  public  mind  with  regard  to  the  geological  situa- 
tion and  existing  quantity  of  that  metal,  it  is  no  less  certain  that 
a  greater  quantity  of  insulated  native  copper  has  been  discovered 
upon  the  borders  of  Lake  Superior,  than  in  any  other  equal  por- 
tion of  North  America. 

Among  the  masses  of  native  copper  which  have  engaged  the 
attention  of  travellers  in  this  section  of  country,  one,  which  from 
its  great  size  was  early  noticed,  is  situated  on  the  Ontonagon 
River,  a  stream  which  empties  its  waters  into  the  southern  part 
of  Lake  Superior,  331  miles  above  the  falls  of  the  Ste.  Marie. 
The  Ontonagon  River  is,  with  some  difficulty,  navigable  by  bat- 
teaux  36  miles,  at  which  place  by  the  union  of  two  smaller  streams, 
one  from  an  easterly,  and  the  other  from  a  westerly  direction,  the 
main  stream  is  formed.  The  mass  of  copper  is  situated  on  the 
western  fork,  at  a  distance  of  six  or  eight  miles  from  the  junction. 

The  face  of  tlie  country  through  the  upper  half  of  the  dis- 
tance from  Lake  Superior  is  uneven,  and  the  irregularity  is  given 
it  by  hills  of  marly  clay,  which  occasionally  rise  quite  abruptly 
to  the  height  of  one  or  two  hundred  feet.  No  rock  was  observed 
in  situ,  except  in  one  place,  where,  for  a  distan'^e,  the  red  sand- 
stone was  observed,  forming  the  bed  of  the  river. 

The  mass  of  copper  lies  partly  covered  by  water,  directly  at 
the  Icot  of  a  clay  hill,  trom  which,  together  with  numerous 
boulders  of  the  primitive  rocks,  it  has  undoubtedly  been  washed 
by  the  anion  of  the  water  of  the  river.  Although  it  is  com- 
pletely insulated,  there  is  much  to  interest  in  its  examination. 
Its  largest  surface  measures  three  and  a  half  by  four  feet,  and 
this,  which  is  of  malleable  copper,  is  kept  bright  by  the  action 
of  the  water,  and  has  the  usual  appearance  of  that  metal  when 
worn.  To  one  surface  is  attached  a  small  quantity  of  rock,  sin- 
gularly bound  together  by  threads  of  copper,  which  pass  through 


9  I 


APPENDIX. 


289 


it  in  all  directions.  This  rock,  although  many  of  its  distinctive 
characters  are  lost,  is  evidently  a  dark  colored  serpentine,  with 
small  interspersed  masses  of  milky  quartz. 

The  mass  of  copper  is  so  situated  as  to  afford  but  little  that 
would  enable  us  to  judge  of  its  original  geological  position.  In 
examining  the  eastern  fork  of  the  river,  I  discovered  small  water- 
worn  masses  of  trap-rock,  in  which  were  specks  of  imbedded 
carbonate  of  copper  and  copper  black ;  and  with  them  were  oc- 
casionally associated  minute  specks  of  serpentine,  in  some  re- 
spects resembling  that  which  is  attached  to  the  large  mass  ot 
copper ;  and  facts  would  lead  us  to  infer  that  the  trap  formation 
which  appears  on  Lake  Superior  east  of  the  Ontonagon  River, 
crosses  this  section  of  country  at  or  near  the  source  of  that  river 
and  at  length  forms  one  of  the  spurs  of  the  Porcupine  Mountains. 
Several  smaller  masses  of  insulated  native  copper  have  been 
discovered  on  the  borders  of  Lake  Superior,  but  that  upon  On- 
tonagon River  is  the  only  one  which  is  now  known  to  remain. 

At  as  early  a  period  as  before  the  American  revolution,  an 
English  mining  company  directed  their  operations  to  the  country 
bordering  on  Lake  Superior,  and  Ontonagon  River  was  one  point 
to  which  their  attention  was  immediately  directed.  Traces  of  a 
shaft,  sunk  in  the  clay  hill,  near  a  mass  of  copper,  are  still  visi- 
ble, a  memento  of  ignorance  and  folly. 

Operations  were  also  commenced  on  the  southern  shore  of  Lake 
Superior,  near  the  mouth  of  a  small  stream,  which,  from  that  cir- 
cumstance, is  called  Miners'  River.  Parts  of  the  names  of  the 
miners,  carved  upon  the  sandstone  rock  at  the  mouth  of  the 
river  are  still  visible.  What  circumstance  led  to  the  selection 
of  this  spot  does  not  now  appear.  No  mineral  traces  are  at  this 
day  perceptible,  except  occasional  discolorations  of  the  sand- 
stone rock  by  what  is  apparently  i  mixture  of  the  carbonate  of 
iron  and  copper ;  and  this  is  only  to  be  observed  where  water, 
holding  in  solution  an  extremelv  minute  portion  of  these  salts, 
has  trickled  slowly  over  those  rocks. 

It  does  not,  in  fact,  appear  that  the  red  sandstone,  which  con- 
stitutes the  principal  rock  formation  of  the  southern  shore, of  Lake 
Superior,  is  in  any  instance  metalliferous  in  any  considerable  degree. 
If  this  be  true,  it  would  require  but  little  reflection  to  convince  one 
of  the  inexpediency  of  conducting  mining  operations  at  either  of 


290 


APPENDIX. 


the  points  selected  for  that  purpose ;  and  h  is  beyond  a  doubt 
trje,  that  the  company  did  not  receive  the  least  inducement  to 
continue  their  labors. 

In  addition  to  these  masses  of  native  copper,  an  ore  of  that 
metal  has  long  been  known  to  the  lake  traders  as  the  green  rock, 
in  which  the  characteristic  substances  are  the  green  and  blue  car- 
bonate  of  copper,  accompanied  by  copper  black.  It  is  situated 
upon  Keweena  Point,  280  mile^  above  the  falls  of  the  Ste.  Marie. 
The  ore  is  embraced  by  what  is  apparently  a  recently  formed 
crag ;  and  although  it  is  of  a  kind,  and  so  situated  as  to  make 
an  imposing  appearance,  there  is  little  certainty  of  its  existence 
in  large  quantities  in  this  formation.  The  ore  forms  a  thin  cov- 
ering to  the  pebbles  of  which  the  body  of  the  rock  is  composed,  and 
is  rarely  observed  in  masses  separate  from  it.  The  crag  is  com- 
posed of  angular  fragments  of  trap-rock ;  and  the  formation  is 
occasionally  traversed  by  broad  and  continuous  belts  of  calc.  spar, 
here  and  there  tinged  with  copper.  Although  the  ore  was  not 
observed  in  any  considerable  quantity,  except  at  one  point,  it  ap- 
parently exists  in  minute  specks  through  a  greater  part  of  the 
crag  formation,  which  extends  several  miles,  forming  the  shore  of 
the  lake. 

This  examination  of  the  crag  threw  new  interest  upon  the  trap 
formation,  which  had  been  first  observed  to  take  the  place  of  the 
sandstone  at  the  bottom  of  a  deep  bay,  called  Montreal  Bay,  on 
the  easterly  side  of  Keweena  Point.  The  trap-rock  continues 
for  a  few  miles,  when  the  crag  before  noticed  appears  to  lie  di- 
rectly upon  it,  and  to  form  the  extremity  of  the  point ;  the  crag, 
in  turn,  disappears,  and  the  trap-rock  is  continued  for  a  distance 
of  six  or  eight  miles  upon  the  westerly  side  of  the  point,  when 
the  sandstone  again  reappears. 

The  trap-rock  is  of  a  compact  granular  texture,  occasionally  run- 
ning into  the  amygdaloid  and  loadstone  varieties,  and  is  rich  in  im- 
bedded minerals,  such  as  amethystine  quartz,  smoky  quartz,  corne- 
lian, chalcedony,  agate,  &c.,  together  with  several  of  the  ores  of 
copper.  Traces  of  copper  ore  in  the  trap-rock  were  first  noticed  on 
the  easterly  side  of  Keweena  Point,  and  near  the  commencement 
of  the  trap  formation.  This  ore,  which  is  an  impure  copper  black, 
was  observed  in  a  vein  of  variable  tiiickness,  but  not  in  any  part 


APPENDIX. 


201 


exceeding  2\  inches ;  it  is  sufficiently  compact  and  hard  to  receive 
a  firm  polish,  but  it  is  rather  disposed  to  break  into  small  irregu* 
lar  masses.  A  specimen  furnished,  upon  analysis,  47.5  per  cent, 
of  pure  copper. 

On  the  western  side  of  Keweena  Point,  the  same  ore  appears 
under  different  circumstances,  being  disseminated  through  the 
body  of  the  trap-rock,  in  grains  varying  in  size  from  a  pin's  head  to 
a  pea.  Although  many  of  these  grains  are  wholly  copper  black, 
they  are  occasionally  only  depositions  of  the  mineral  upon 
specks  of  cornelian,  chalcedony,  or  agate,  or  are  more  frequently 
composed,  in  part,  of  what  is  apparently  an  imperfect  steatite. 
The  ore  is  so  connected  with,  and  so  much  resembles  in  colour  the 
rock,  of  which  it  may  be  said  to  be  a  constituent  part,  that  they 
might  easily,  during  a  hasty  examination,  be  confounded.  A 
random  specimen  of  the  rock  furnished,  upon  analysis,  3.2  per 
cent,  of  pure  copper.  The  rock  continues  combined  with  that 
mineral  for  nearly  the  sp^'ce  of  three  miles.  Extremely  thin  veins 
of  copper  black  were  observed  to  traverse  this  same  rock ;  and 
in  enlargements  of  these  were  discovered  several  masses  of  amor- 
phous native  copper.  The  latter  mineral  appeared  in  two  forms 
— the  one  consisting  of  compact  and  malleable  masses,  carrying 
from  4  ?.o  10  eunces  each ;  and  the  other,  of  specks  and  fasciculi 
of  pure  copper,  binding  together  confused  masses  of  copper  green, 
and  partially  disintegrated  trap-rock :  the  latter  was  of  several 
pounds'  weight.  Each  variety  was  closely  embraced  by  the  rock, 
although  the  action  of  the  water  upon  the  rock  had  occasionally 
exposed  to  view  points  of  the  metal.  In  addition  to  the  accom- 
panying copper  green,  which  was  in  a  disintegrated  state,  small 
specks  of  the  oxyrl  of  copper  were  associated  in  most  of  the  native 
specimens. 

Circumstances  would  not  permit  an  examination  of  any  portion 
of  the  trap  formation,  except  that  bordering  directly  upon  the  lake. 
But  fau.c  would  lead  us  to  infer  that  that  formation  extends  from 
one  side  of  Keweena  Point  to  the  other,  and  that  a  range  of  thickly 
wooded  hills,  which  traverses  the  point,  is  based  upon,  if  not 
formed  of,  tliat  rock.  An  Indian  information  which,  particularly 
upon  such  a  subject,  must  be  adopted  with  caution,  would  sanction 


I 


29S 


APPENDIX. 


the  opinion  that  the  prominent  constituents  are  the  same  wherever 
the  rock  is  observed. 

After  having  duly  considered  the  facts  which  are  presented,  I 
would  not  liesitate  to  offer,  as  an  opinion,  that  the  trap-rock  for- 
mation was  the  original  source  of  the  masses  of  copper  which  have 
been  observed  in  the  country  bordering  on  Lake  Superior  ;  and 
that  at  the  present  day,  examinations  for  the  ores  of  copper  could 
not  be  made  in  that  country  with  hopes  of  success,  except  in  the 
trap-rock  itself;  which  rock  is  not  certainly  known  to  exist  upon 
any  place  upon  Lake  Superior,  other  than  Keweena  Point. 

If  this  opinion  be  a  correct  one,  the  cause  of  failure  of  the 
mining  company  in  this  region  is  renderc  l  plain.  Having  con- 
sidered each  insulated  mass  of  pure  metal  as  a  true  indication  of 
the  existence  of  a  bed  in  the  vicinity,  operations  were  directed  to 
wrong  points  ;  when,  having  failed  tn  realize  their  anticipations, 
the  project  was  abandoned  without  further  actual  investigation. 
We  would  be  induced  to  infer,  that  no  attempts  were  made  to 
learn  the  original  source  of  the  metal  which  was  discovered,  and 
tlius,  while  the  attention  was  drawn  to  insulated  masses,  the  ores, 
ordinary  in  appearance,  but  more  important  in  situ,  were  neglected ; 
and  perhaps  from  the  close  analogy  in  appearance  to  the  rock 
with  which  they  were  associated,  no  distinction  was  observed. 

What  quantity  of  ore  the  trap-rock  of  Keweena  Point  may  be 
capable  of  producing,  can  only  be  determined  by  minute  and 
laborious  examination.  The  indications  which  were  presented  by 
a  hasty  investigation  are  here  imbodied,  and,  with  deference, 
subpiitted  to  your  consideration. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be. 

Sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

Douglass  Houghton. 


APPENDIX. 


203 


I 

•,  I 


V. 

Speech  of  Six  Chippewa  Chiefs*  on  the  Sioux  War,  delivered  at 
Michilimackinac,  in  July,  1833. 

My  father :  listen  to  your  children.  Look  upon  the  blood  that 
is  shed  by  our  enemies.  I  hold  in  my  hand  the  wampum  belt, 
and  the  articles  of  the  treaty  of  Prairie  du  Chien.  This  belt  is 
stained  by  blood.  It  has  passed  through  all  our  bands.  We 
have  all  taken  hold  of  it  with  our  hands.  So  have  we  in  our 
hearts  taken  hold  of  the  words  of  the  treaty.  You  have  told  us 
to  sit  still,  and  we  have  done  it.  But  what  have  our  enemies 
done  ?  Six  times  we  have  been  attacked  by  them.  Twice  on 
Sioux  land  and  four  times  on  our  own.  Look  on  us,  father ;  our 
mouths  are  full  of  blood.  You  are  the  cause  of  this.  It  is 
owing  to  our  listening  to  your  advice.  You  bade  us  sit  still. 
You  told  us  that  your  arm  was  long  and  strong,  and  that  you 
would  reach  it  out  and  pull  back  any  that  crossed  the  lines.  We 
believed  it.  Ws  remained  quiet.  Even  when  struck,  we  ceased 
to  revenge  ourselves,  as  we  formerly  revenged  ourselves. 

We  have  been  again  struck.  Our  people  have  been  killed  on 
their  own  lands.  Yet  we  are  told  to  keep  quiet.  We  have 
been  killed  while  relying  upon  your  flag,  thinking  our  enemies 
came  to  smoke  the  pipe  of  peace.  Fatiier,  think  not  that  we 
are  fools.  We  have  right  hearts.  We  cannot  sit  with  our  eyes 
shut.  But  we  will  keep  them  open.  They  are  looking  upon 
the  lines.  They  are  looking  upon  you.  We  will  wait  one  sum- 
mer more,  in  hopes  that  our  voices  will  reach  you.f 

*  BufTalo,  of  Folle  Avoine.  Labaince,  of  Yellow  River. 

Chacopi,  of  Snake  River.  The  Little  Frenchman,  of  Foile  Avoine. 

Nodin,  of        do.  Keeshkituwug,  of  Yellow  River. 

t  The  Indians  personify  the  government  in  the  agent,  commissioner,  &c. 
they  are  addressing. 

88 


[?94] 


No.  IV. 

Remark,  on  the  Lead  Mine  Country  on  the  Upper  Misfissippi, 
[Addressed  to  the  Editors  of  the  New- York  Mirror.] 

Gentlemen : 

Time  admonishes  me  of  my  promise  to  furnish  you  some  ac- 
count of  my  journey  from  Galena  to  Fort  Winnebago.  But  I 
confess,  that  time  has  taken  away  none  of  those  features  which 
make  me  regard  it  as  a  task.  Other  objects  have  occupied  so 
much  of  my  thoughts,  that  the  subject  has  lost  some  of  its  vivid- 
ness, and  I  shall  be  obliged  to  confine  myself  more  exclusively 
to  my  notes  than  1  had  intended.  This  will  be  particularly  true 
in  speaking  of  geological  facts.  Geographical  features  impress 
themselves  strongly  on  the  mind.  The  shape  of  a  moumain  is 
not  easily  forgotten,  and  its  relation  to  contiguous  waters  and 
woods  is  recollected  after  the  lapse  of  many  years.  The  suc- 
cession of  plains,  streams,  and  settlements  is  likewise  retained 
in  the  memory,  while  the  peculiar  plains,  the  soils  overlaying 
them,  and  all  the  variety  of  their  mineral  and  organic  contents, 
require  to  be  perpetuated  by  specimens  and  by  notes,  which  im- 
pose neither  a  slight  nor  a  momentary  labor. 

Limited  sketches  of  this  kind  are  furthermore  liable  to  be  mis- 
conceived. Prominent  external  objects  c?.n  only  be  brought  to 
mind,  and  these  often  reveal  but  an  imperfect  notion  of  the  per- 
vading cliaracter  of  strata,  and  still  less  knowledge  of  their  min- 
eral contents.  Haste  takes  away  many  opportunities  of  obser- 
vation ;  and  scanty  or  inconvenient  means  of  transporting  hand 
specimens,  often  deprive  us  of  tlie  requisite  data.  Indeed,  I 
should  be  loath  to  descrilic  the  few  facts  I  am  about  to  communi- 
cate, had  you  not  personally  visited  and  examined  the  great  car- 
bonilerous  and  sandstone  formation  on  the  Mississippi  and  Wis- 
consin, and  thus  got  the  knowledge  of  their  features.  The  pa- 
rallelism which  is  apparent  in  these  rocks,  by  the  pinnacles  which 
have  been  left  standing  on  high — the  wasting  effects  of  time  in 
scooping  out  vaUeys  and  filling  up  declivities — and  the  dark  a'..^ 
castle-looking  character  of  the  cherty  limestone  bluffs,  as  viewed 


APPENDIX. 


295 


9J 


from  the  water,  while  the  shadows  of  evening  are  deepening 
around,  are  suited  to  make  vivid  impressions.  And  these  broken 
and  denuded  cHfFs  offer  the  most  favorable  points  for  making 
geological  observations,  There  are  no  places  inland  where  the 
streams '  have  cut  so  deep.  On  gaining  the  height  of  land,  the 
strata  are  found  to  be  covered  with  so  heavy  a  deposite  of  soil, 
that  it  is  difficult  to  glean  much  that  can  be  relied  on  respecting 
the  interior  structure. 

The  angle  formed  by  the  junction  of  the  Wisconsin  with  the 
Mississippi  is  a  sombre  line  of  weather-beaten  rocks.     Gliding 
along  the  current,  at  the  base  of  these  rocks,  the  idea  of  a  "  hill 
country,"  of  no  very  productive  character,  is  naturally  impressed 
upon  the  observer.     And  this  impression  came  down,  probably, 
from  the  days  of  Marquette,  who  was  the  first  European,  that 
we  read  of,  who  descended  the  Wisconsin,  and  thus  became  the 
true  discoverer  of  the  Mississippi.     The  fact  that  it  yielded  lead 
ore,  bits  of  which  were  occasionally  brought  in  by  the  natives, 
was  in  accordance  with  this  opinion ;  and  aided,  it  may  be  sup- 
posed, in  keeping  out  of  view  the  real  character  of  the  country. 
I  know  not  how  else  to  account  for  the  light  which  has  suddenly 
burst  upon  us  from  this  bank  of  the  Mississippi,  and  which  has 
at  once  proved  it  to  be  as  valual)le  for  the  purposes  of  agricul- 
ture as  for  those  of  mining  and  as  sylvan  in  its  appearance  as 
if  it  were  not  fringed,  as  it  were,  with  rocks,  and  lying  at  a  great 
elevation  above  the  water.     This  elevation  is  so  considerable  as 
to  permit  a  lively  descent  in  the  streams,  forming  numerous 
mill-seats.     The  surface  of  the  country  is  not,  however,  broken, 
but  may  be  compared  to  the  heavy  and  lazy-rolling  waves  of  the 
sea  after  a  tempest.     These  wave-like  plains  are  often  destitute 
of  trees,  except  a  few  scattering  ones,  but  present  to  the  eye  an 
almost  boundless  field  of  native  herbage.     Groves  of  oak  some- 
times diversify  those  native  meadows,  or  cover  the  ridges  which 
bound  them.     Very  rarely  does  any  rock  appear  above  the  sur- 
face.    The  highest  elevations,  the  Platte  mounds,  and  the  Blue 
mound,  are  covered  with  soil  and  with  trees,     Numerous  brooks 
of  limpid  water  traverse  the  plains,  and  and  their  way  into  either 
the  Wisconsin,  Rock  River,  o/  the  Mississippi.     The  common 
deer  is  still  in  possession  of  Us  favorite  haunts  ;  and  the  traveller 


296 


APPENUIX. 


is  very  often  startled  .  y  flocks  of  the  prairie-hen  rising  up  in  his 
path.  The  surface  soil  is  a  rich,  black  alluvion  ;  it  yields  abund« 
ant  crops  of  corn,  and,  so  far  as  they  have  been  tried,  all  the 
cereal  gramina.  I  have  never,  either  in  the  west  or  out  of  the 
west,  seen  a  richer  soil,  or  more  stately  fieJds  of  com  and  oats, 
than  upon  one  of  the  plateaux  of  the  Blue  mound. 

Such  is  the  country  which  appears  to  be  richer  in  ores  of  lead 
than  any  other  mineral  district  in  the  world — which  yielded  forty 
millions  of  pounds  in  seven  years — produced  a  single  lump  of 
ore  of  two  thousand  cubic  feet — and  appears  adequate  to  supply 
almost  any  amount  of  this  article  that  the  demands  of  commerce 
require. 

The  river  of  Galena  rises  in  the  mineral  plains  of  Iowa  county, 
in  that  part  of  the  Norih-Western  Territory  which  is  attached,  for 
the  purposes  of  temporary  government,  to  Michigan.  It  is  made 
up  of  clear  and  permanent  springs,  and  has  a  descent  which  af- 
fords a  very  valuable  wa:'r-power.  This  has  been  particularly 
remarked  at  the  curve  called  Millseat-bend.  No  change  in  its 
general  course,  which  is  south-west,  is  I  believe  apparent  after 
it  enters  the  nurth-west  angle  of  the  state  of  Illinois.  The  town 
of  Galena,  the  capital  of  the  mining  country,  occupies  a  some- 
what precipitous  semicircular  bend,  on  the  right  (or  north)  bank 
of  the  river,  six  or  seven  miles  from  its  entrance  into  the  Missis, 
sippi.  Backwater,  from  the  latter,  gives  the  stream  itself  the 
appearance,  as  it  bears  the  name,  of  a  "  river,"  and  admits  steam- 
boat navigation  thus  far.  It  is  a  rapid  brook  immediately  above 
the  town,  and  nf  no  further  value  for  the  purpose  of  navigation. 
Lead  is  brought  in  from  the  smelting  furnaces,  on  heavy  ox-teams, 
capable  of  carrying  several  tons  at  a  load.  I  do  not  know  that 
water  has  been,  or  that  it  cannot  be  made  subservient  in  the  trans- 
portation of  this  article  from  the  mines.  The  streams  themselves 
are  numerous  and  permanent,  although  they  are  small,  and  it 
would  require  the  aid  of  so  many  of  these,  on  any  projected 
route,  that  it  is  to  be  feared  the  supply  of  water  would  be  inade- 
quate. To  remedy  this  deficiency,  the  Wisconsin  itself  might 
be  relied  on.  Could  the  waters  of  this  river  be  conducted  in  a 
canal  along  its  valley  from  the  portage  to  the  bend  at  Arena,  they 
might,  from  this  point,  be  deflected  in  a  direet  lim^  to  Galena. 


APPENDIX. 


297 


This  route  would  cut  the  mine  district  centrally,  and  afford  the 
upper  tributaries  of  the  Pekatolika  and  Fever  River  as  feeders. 
Such  a  communication  would  open  the  way  to  a  uorthern  mar- 
ket, and  merchandise  might  be  :  plied  by  the  way  of  Green 
Bay,  when  the  low  state  of  water  in  the  Mississippi  prevents  the 
ascent  of  boats.  It  would,  at  all  times,  obviate  the  tedious  voy- 
age, which  goods  ordered  from  the  Atlantic  cities  have  to  per- 
form through  the  straits  of  Florida  and  Gulf  of  Mexico.  L  rail- 
road could  be  laid  upon  this  route  with  equal,  perhaps  superior 
advantages.  These  things  may  seem  too  much  like  making  ar- 
rangements for  the  next  generation.  But  we  cannot  fix  bounds 
to  the  efforts  of  our  spreading  population,  and  spirit  of  enter- 
prise. Nor,  after  what  we  hav  ?  seen  in  the  way  of  internal  im- 
provement, in  our  own  day  and  generation,  should  we  deem  any 
thing  too  hard  to  be  accomplished. 

I  set  out  from  Galena  in  a  light  wagon,  drawn  by  two  horses, 
about  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning  (August  17th},  accompanied 
by  Mr.  B.  It  had  rained  the  night  and  morning  of  the  day 
previous,  which  rendered  the  streets  and  roads  quite  muddy.  A 
marly  soil,  easily  penetrated  by  rain,  was,  however,  as  suscepti- 
ble to  the  influence  of  the  sun,  and  in  a  much  shorter  period  than 
would  be  imagined,  the  surface  became  dry.  Although  a  heavy 
and  continued  shower  had  thoroughly  drenched  the  ground,  and 
covered  it  with  superfluous  water,  but  veiy  little  effects  of  it  were 
to  be  seen  at  this  time.  We  ascended  in  o  the  open  plain  coun- 
try, which  appears  in  every  direction  ari'und  the  town,  and 
directed  our  course  to  Gratiot's  Grove.  In  this  distance,  which  on 
our  programme  of  the  route,  was  put  dov  n  at  fifteen  miles,  a 
lively  idea  of  the  formation  and  character  of  the  country  is  given. 
The  eye  is  feasted  with  the  boundlessness  of  its  range.  Grass 
and  flowers  spreao  ueiore  and  beside  the  traveller,  and  on  look- 
ing back,  they  till  up  the  vista  behind  him.  He  soon  finds  Mm- 
self  in  the  midst  of  a  sylvan  scene.  Groves  fringe  the  tdps  of 
the  most  distant  elevations,  and  clusters  of  trees — more  rarely, 
open  forests — are  occasioi  ally  presented.  The  trees  appear  to 
be  almost  exclusively  of  the  species  of  white  oak  and  roughbark 
hickory.  Among  ihe  fl-jwcrs,  the  plant  called  rosin-weed  at- 
tracts attention  by  its  gigantic  stature,  and  it  is  accompanied,  as 


298 


AFFKNDIX. 


certainly  as  substance  by  shadow,  by  the  wild  indigo,  two  plants 
which  were  afterward  detected  of  less  luxuriant  growth  on  Fox 
River.  The  roads  are  in  their  natural  condition,  they  are  excel- 
lent, except  for  a  few  yards  where  streams  are  crossed.  At  such 
places  there  is  a  plunge  into  soil,  black  muck,  and  it  requires  all 
the  powers  of  a  horse  harnessed  to  a  wagon  to  emerge  from  the 
stream. 

On  reachirg  Gratiot's  Grove,  I  handed  lettvi^  of  introduction  to 
Mr.  H.  and  B.  Gratiot.  These  gentlemen  appear  to  be  exten- 
sively engaged  in  smelting.  They  conducted  me  to  see  the  ore 
prepared  for  smelting  in  the  log  furnace ;  and  also  the  prepara- 
tion of  such  parts  <>f  it  for  the  ash  furnace  as  do  not  undergo 
complete  fusion  in  the  first  process.  The  ash  furnace  is  :•  very 
simple  kinu  of  uir  furnace,  with  a  grate  so  arranged  as  to  throw 
a  reverberating  flame  upon  the  hearth  where  the  prepared  ore  is 
laid.  It  is  built  against  a  declivity,  and  charged  by  throwing  the 
materials  to  be  operated  upon,  down  the  flue.  A  silicious  flux  is 
used ;  and  the  scoria  is  tapped  and  suflered  to  flow  out,  from  the 
side  of  the  furnace,  before  drawing  oflf  the  melted  lead.  The 
latter  is  received  in  an  excavation  made  in  the  earth,  from  which 
it  is  ladled  out  into  iron  moulds.  The  whole  prccesp,  is  con- 
ducted in  the  open  air,  with  sometimes  a  blight  shed.  The  lead 
ore  is  piled  in  cribs  of  logs,  which  are  roofed.  Hammers,  la- 
dles, a  kind  of  tongs,  and  some  other  iron  tools  are  required. 
The  simpUcity  of  the  process,  the  absence  of  external  show  in 
buildings,  and  the  direct  and  ready  application  of  the  means  to 
the  end,  are  remarkable,  as  pleasing  characteristics  about  the 
smelting  establishment. 

The  ore  used  is  the  common  sulphuret,  with  a  foliated,  glitter- 
ing and  cubical  fracture.  It  occurs  with  scarcely  any  adhering 
gangue.  Cubical  masses  of  it  are  found,  at  some  of  the  dig- 
gings, which  are  studded  over  with  minute  crystals  of  calcareous 
spar.  These  crystals,  when  examined,  have  the  form  of  the  dog- 
tooth spar.  This  broad,  square-shaped,  and  square-broken  min- 
eral, is  taken  from  east  and  west  leads,  is  most  easy  lo  smelt,  and 
yields  the  greatest  per  centum  of  lead.  It  is  estimated  to  pro- 
duce fifty  per  cent,  from  the  log  furnace,  and  about  sixte  .n  more 
when  treated  with  a  flux  in  the  ash  furnace. 


APPENDIX. 


2»g 


Miners  classify  their  ore  from  its  position  in  the  mine.  Ore 
from  east  and  west  leadst  is  raised  from  clay  diggings,  although 
these  diggings  may  be  pursued  under  the  first  stratum  of  rock. 
Ore  from  north  and  south  leads,  is  termed  "  sheet  minerals,"  and 
is  usually  taken  from  rock  diggings.  The  vein  or  sheet  stands 
perpendicularly  in  the  fissure,  and  is  usually  struck  in  sinking 
from  six  to  ten  feet.  The  sheet  varies  in  thickness  from  six  or 
eight  inches,  in  the  broadest  part,  to  not  more  than  one.  The 
great  mass  found  at  "  Irish  diggings,"  was  of  this  kind. 

I  observed  among  the  piles  of  ore  at  Gratiot's,  the  combination 
of  zinc  with  lead  ore,  which  is  denominated  dry  bone.  It  is  cast 
by  as  unproductive.  Mr.  3.  Gratiot  also  showed  me  pieces  of 
the  common  ore  which  had  undergone  desulpliuration  in  the  log 
furnace.  Its  natural  splendor  is  increased  by  this  process,  so  as 
to  have  the  appearance  of  highly  burnished  steel.  He  also  pre- 
sented me  some  uniform  masses  of  lead,  recrystallized  from  a 
metallic  state,  under  the  hearth  of  the  ash  furnace.  The  ten- 
dency to  rectangular  structure  in  these  delicate  and  fragile  masses 
is  very  remarkable.  Crystallization  appears  to  have  taken  place 
under  cit'cumstances  which  opposed  the  production  of  a  com- 
plete and  perfect  cube  or  parallelogram,  although  there  are  innu- 
merable rectangles  of  each  geometric  form. 

In  the  drive  from  Gratiot's  to  Willow  Springs,  we  saw  a  suc- 
cession of  the  same  objects  that  had  formed  the  prominent  fea- 
tures of  the  landscape  from  Galena.  The  platte  mounds,  which 
had  appeared  on  our  left  all  the  morning,  continued  visible  until 
we  entered  the  grove  that  embraces  the  site  of  the  springs. 
Little  mounds  of  red  earth  frequently  appeared  above  the  grass, 
to  testify  to  the  labors  of  miners  along  this  part  of  the  route. 
In  taking  a  hasty  survey  of  some  of  the  numerous  excavations 
of  Irish  diggings,  I  observed  among  the  rubbish  small  flat  masses 
of  a  yellowish  white  amorphous  mineral  substance  of  great  weight. 
I  have  not  had  time  to  submit  it  to  any  tests.  It  appears  too 
heavy  and  compact  for  the  earthy  yellow  oxide  of  lead,  i  should 
not  be  disappointed  to  find  it  an  oxide  of  zinc.  No  rock  stratum 
protrudes  from  the  ground  in  this  part  of  the  country.  The  con- 
solidated masses  thrown  up  from  the  diggings,  appear  to  be  sili- 


300 


APPENDIX. 


cated  limestone,  of'sn  friable,  and  not  crystalline.  Galena  is 
found  in  open  fissures  in  this  rock.  ^  '     "  >    ^     >  ■•"} 

.  We  reached  the  springs  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening,  and  found 
good  accommodations  at  Ray's.  Distance  from  Galena  thirty 
miles. 

The  rain  fell  copiously  during  the  night,  and  on  the  morning 
(eighteenth)  gave  no  signs  of  a  speedy  cessation.  Those  who 
travel  ought  often,  however,  to  call  to  mind  the  remark  of  Xeno- 
phon,  that  "  pleasure  is  the  result  of  toil,"  and  not  permit  slight 
impediments  to  arrest  them,  particularly  when  they  have  definite 
points  to  make.  We  set  forward  in  a  moderate  rain,  but  in  less 
than  an  hour  had  the  pleasure  to  perceive  signs  of  it  smitigating, 
and  before  nine  o'cLuk  it  was  quite  clear.  We  stopped  a  short 
time  at  Bracken's  furnace.  Mr.  Bracken  gave  me  specimens  of 
organic  remains,  in  the  condition  of  earthy  calcareous  carbonates, 
procured  on  a  neighbouring  ridge.  He  described  the  locality  as 
being  plentiful  in  casts  and  impressions  such  as  he  exhibited,  which 
appeared  to  have  been  removed  from  the  surface  of  a  shelly  lime- 
stone. At  Rock-branch  diggings,  I  found  masses  of  calcareous 
spar  thrown  from  the  pits.  The  surface  appears  to  have  been 
much  explored  for  lead  in  this  vicinity.  I  stopped  to  examine 
Vanmater's  lead.  It  had  been  a  productive  one,  and  affords  a 
fair  example  of  what  are  called  east  and  west  leads.  I  observed 
a  compass  standing  on  the  line  of  the  lead,  and  asked  Mr.  V. 
whether  much  reliance  was  to  be  placed  upon  the  certainty  of 
striking  the  lead  by  the  aid  of  this  instrument.  He  said  that  it 
was  much  relied  on.  That  the  course  of  the  leads  was  definite. 
The  present  one  varied  from  a  due  east  and  west  line  but  nine 
minutes,  and  the  lead  had  been  followed  without  much  difficulty. 
The  position  of  the  ore  was  about  forty  feet  below  the  surface. 
Of  this  depth  about  thirty-six  feet  consisted  of  the  surface  rock  and 
its  earthy  covering.  A  vein  of  marly  clay,  enveloping  the  ore, 
was  then  penetrated.  A  series  of  pits  had  been  sunk  on  the 
course  of  it,  and  the  earth  and  ore  in  the  interstices  removed,  and 
drawn  to  the  surface  by  a  windlass  and  bucket.  Besides  the  ore, 
masses  of  iron  pyrites  had  been  thrown  out,  connected  with 
gi'lena.  In  stooping  to  detach  some  pieces  from  one  of  these 
masses,  I  placed  my  feet  on  the  verge  of  an  abandoned  pit,  around 


APPENDIX. 


301 


IS 


which  weeds  and  bushes  had  grown.  My  lace  was,  however, 
averted  from  the  danger,  but  on  beholding  it,  I  was  made  sensible 
that  the  least  deviation  from  a  proper  balance  would  have  pitched 
me  into  it.  It  was  forty  feet  deep.  The  danger  I  had  just 
escaped  fell  to  the  lot  of  Mr.  B.'s  dog,  who,  probably,  deceived 
by  the  growth  of  bushes,  fell  in.  Whether  killed  or  not,  it  was 
impossible  to  tell,  and  we  were  obliged  to  leave  the  poor  animal 
under  a  promise  of  Mr.  V.,  that  he  would  cause  a  windlass  to  be 
removed  to  the  pit,  to  ascertain  his  fate. 

At  eleven  o'clock  we  reached  Mineral  Point,  the  seat  of  justice 
of  Iowa  county.  I  delivered  an  introductory  letter  to  Mr.  Ansley, 
who  had  made  a  discovery  of  copper  ore  in  the  vicinity,  and 
through  his  poUteness,  visited  the  locality.  The  discovery  was 
made  in  sinking  pits  in  search  of  lead  ore.  Small  pieces  of  green 
carbonate  of  copper  were  found  on  striking  the  rock,  which  is  ap- 
parently silico-calcareous,  and  of  a  very  friable  structure.  From 
one  of  the  excavations,  detached  masses  of  the  suphuret,  blue 
and  green  mingled,  were  raised.  These  masses  are  enveloped  with 
ochery  clay. 

In  riding  out  on  horseback  to  see  this  locality,  I  passed  over 
the  ridge  of  land  which  first  received  the  appellation  of  "  Mineral 
Point."  No  digging  was  observed  in  process,  but  the  heaps  of 
red  marly  clay,  the  vigorous  growth  of  shrubbery  around  them, 
and  the  number  of  open  or  partially  filled  pits,  remain  to 
attest  the  labour  which  was  formerly  devoted  in  the  search  for 
lead.  And  this  search  is  said  to  have  been  amply  rewarded. 
The  track  of  discovery  is  conspicuously  marked  by  these  excava- 
tions, which  often  extend,  in  a  direct  line,  on  the  cardinal  points, 
as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach.  Everywhere  the  marly  clay  forma- 
tion appears  to  have  been  relied  on  for  the  ore,  and  much  of  it 
certainly  appears  to  be  in  situ  in  it.  It  bears  no  traces  of  attri- 
tion ;  and  its  occurrence  in  regular  leads,  forbids  the  supposition 
of  its  being  an  oceanic  arrangement  of  mineral  detritus.  At  Van- 
mater's,  the  metalliferous  clay  marl  is  overlaid  by  a  grayish  sedi- 
mentary limestone.  Different  is  the  geological  situation  of  what 
is  denominated  gravel  ore,  of  which  I  noticed  piles,  on  the  route 
from  Gratiot's.  This  bears  evident  marks  of  attrition,  and  appears 
to  have  been  uniformly  taken  from  diluvial  earth. 

39 


309 


APPETVDIX. 


On  returning  to  the  village  from  this  excursion,  I  found  Mr.  B. 
ready  to  proceed,  and  we  lost  no  time  in  making  the  next  point  in 
our  proposed  route.  A  drive  of  five  miles  brought  us  to  the  resi- 
dence of  Colonel  Dodge,  whose  zeal  and  enterprise  in  opening 
this  portion  of  our  western  country  for  settlement,  give  him  claims 
to  be  looked  up  to  as  a  public  benefactor.  I  here  met  the  super- 
intendent of  the  mines  (Captain  Legate),  and  after  spending  some 
time  in  conversation  on  the  resources  and  prospects  of  the  country, 
and  partaking  of  the  hospitalities  politely  offered  by  Colonel  D. 
and  his  intelligent  family,  we  pursued  our  way.  The  village  of 
Dodgeville  lies  at  the  distance  of  four  miles.  Soon  after  passing 
through  it  some  part  of  our  tackle  gave  way,  in  crossing  a  gully, 
and  I  improved  the  opportunity  of  the  delay  to  visit  the  adjacent 
diggings,  which  are  extensive,  "he  ore  is  found  as  at  other 
mines,  in  regular  leads,  and  not  scattered  about  promiscuously  in 
the  red  marl.  Masses  of  brown  oxide  of  iron  were  more  com- 
mon here  than  I  had  noticed  them  elsewhere.  Among  the  rubbish 
of  the  diggings,  fragments  of  hornstone  occur.  They  appear  to 
be,  most  commonly,  portions  of  nodules,  which  exhibit,  on  being 
fractured,  various  discolorings. 

Night  overtook  us  before  we  entered  Porter's  Grove,  which  is 
also  the  seat  of  mining  and  smelting  operations.  We  are  indebted 
to  the  hospitality  of  Mr.  M.,  of  whom  my  companion  was  an  ac- 
quaintance, for  opening  his  door  to  us,  at  an  advanced  hour  of  the 
evening.     Distance  from  Willow  Springs,  twenty-five  miles. 

There  is  no  repose  for  a  traveller.  We  retired  to  rest  at 
a  late  hour,  and  rose  at  an  early  one.  The  morning  (10th) 
was  hazy,  and  we  set  forward  while  the  dew  was  heavy  on  the 
grass.  Our  route  still  lay  through  a  prairie  country.  The  growth 
of  native  grass,  bent  down  with  dew,  nearly  covered  the  road,  so 
that  our  horses'  legs  were  continually  bathed.  The  rising  sun 
was  a  very  cheerful  sight,  but  as  our  road  lay  up  a  long  ascent, 
we  soon  felt  its  wilting  effects.  Nine  miles  of  such  driving,  with 
not  a  single  grove  to  shelter  us,  brought  us  to  Mr.  Brigham's,  at 
the  foot  of  the  Blue  Mound,  being  the  last  house  in  the  direction 
to  Fort  Winnebago.  The  distance  from  Galena  is  sixty-four 
miles,  and  this  area  embraces  the  present  field  of  mining  opera- 
tions.    In  rapidly  passing  over  it,  mines,  furnaces,  dwelling* 


APPXNDIX. 


803 


houses,  mining  villages,  enclosed  fields,  upland  prairies  (an  al- 
most continued  prairie),  groves,  springs,  and  brooks,  have  formed 
the  prominent  features  of  the  landscape.  The  impulse  to  the 
settlement  of  the  country  was  first  given  by  its  mineral  wealth ; 
and  it  brought  here,  as  it  were  by  magic,  an  enterprising  and  act- 
ive population.  It  is  evident  that  a  far  greater  amount  of  labor 
was  a  few  years  ago  engaged  in  mining  operations ;  but  the  in- 
trinsic value  of  the  lands  has  operated  to  detain  the  present  pop- 
ulation, which  may  be  considered  as  permanent.  The  lands  are 
beautifully  disposed,  well  watered,  well  drained  by  natural  streams, 
and  easily  brought  into  cultivation.  Crops  have  everywhere  re- 
paid the  labors  of  the  farmer ;  and,  thus  far,  the  agricultural 
produce  of  the  country  has  borne  a  fair  price.  The  country  ap- 
pears to  afford  every  facility  for  raising  cattle  'iiorses,  r-  d  hogs. 
Mining,  the  cardinal  interest  heretofore,  has  not  ceas.  d  in  the 
degree  that  might  be  inferred  from  the  depression  -A  the  lead 
market;  and  it  will  be  pursurd,  with  increas* '^  -iftivily,  whenever 
the  purposes  of  commerce  call  for  it.  In  lie  ^^resent  situation 
of  the  country,  there  appear  to  be  two  objects  essential  to  the 
lasting  welfare  of  the  settlements : — first,  a  title  to  their  lands 
from  Congress ;  second,  a  northern  market  for  the  products  of 
their  mines  and  farms.  To  these,  a  third  requisite  may  be  con- 
sidered auxiliary,  namely,  the  establishment  of  the  seat  of  terri- 
torial government  at  some  point  west  of  Lake  Michigan,  where 
its  powers  may  be  more  readily  exercised,  and  the  reciprocal 
obligations  of  governor  and  people  more  vividly  felt. 

Mr.  Brigham,  in  whom  I  was  happy  to  recognise  an  esteemed 
friend,  conducted  us  over  his  \  .I:i?ble  plantation.  He  gave  me 
a  mass  of  a  white,  heavy  metaiii,;  substance,  taken  as  an  accom- 
panying mineral,  from  a  lead  of  Galena,  which  he  has  recently 
discovered  in  a  cave.  Without  instituting  any  examination  of  it 
but  such  as  its  external  characters  disclose,  it  may  be  deemed  a 
nalivo  carbonate  of  lead.  The  mass  from  which  it  was  broken 
weighed  ninety  or  one  hundred  pounds.  And  its  occurrence,  at 
the  lead,  was  not  alone. 

From  the  Blue  Mound  to  Fort  Winnebago  is  an  estimated  dis- 
tance of  fifty-six  miles.  The  country  is,  however,  entirely  in  a 
state  of  nature.'    The  trace  is  rather  obscure;  but,  with  a  know- 


304 


APPENDIX. 


ledge  of  the  general  geography  and  face  of  the  country,  there  is 
no  difficulty  in  proceeding  with  a  light  wagon,  or  even  a  loaded 
team,  as  the  Indian  practice  of  firing  the  prairies  every  fall  has 
relieved  the  surface  from  underbrush  and  fallen  timber.  After 
driving  a  few  miles,  we  encountered  two  Winnebagoes  on  horse- 
back, the  forward  rider  having  a  white  man  in  tie  behind  him. 
The  latter  informed  us  that  his  name  was  H.,  that  he  had  come 
out  to  Twelve-mile  Creek,  for  the  purpose  of  locating  himself 
there,  and  was  in  pursuit  of  a  hired  man,  who  had  gone  off,  with 
some  articles  of  his  property,  the  night  previous.  With  this  re- 
lation, and  a  bnshu*  for  the  natives,  with  whom  we  had  no  means 
of  conversing,  we  continued  our  way,  without  further  incident,  to 
Duck  Creek,  a  distance  of  ten  miles.  We  here  struck  the  path, 
which  is  one  of  the  boundary  lines,  in  the  recent  purchase  from 
the  Winnebagoes.  It  is  a  deeply  marked  horse  path,  cutting 
quite  through  the  prairie  sod,  and  so  mucli  used  by  the  natives  as 
to  prevent  grass  from  growing  on  it ;  in  this  respect,  it  is  as  well- 
defined  a  landmark  as  "  blazed  tree,"  or  "  saddle."  The  sur- 
veyor appointed  to  run  out  the  lines,  had  placed  mile-posts  on  the 
route,  but  the  Winnebagoes,  with  a  prejudice  against  the  practice 
which  is  natural,  pulled  up  many,  and  defaced  others.  When 
we  had  gone  ten  miles  further,  we  began  to  see  the  glittering  of 
water  through  the  trees,  and  we  soon  found  ourselves  on  the 
margin  of  a  clear  lake.  I  heard  no  name  for  this  handsome 
sheet  of  water.  It  is  one  of  the  four  lakes,  which  are  connected 
with  each  other  by  a  stream,  and  have  their  outlet  into  Rock 
River,  through  a  tributary  called  the  Guskihaw.  We  drove 
through  the  margin  of  it,  where  the  shores  were  sandy,  and  in- 
numerable small  unio  shells  were  driven  up.  Most  of  these 
small  species  appeared  to  be  helices.  Standing  tent-poles,  and 
other  remains  of  Indian  encampments,  appeared  at  this  place.  A 
rock  stratum,  dark  and  weather-beaten,  apparently  sandstone, 
jutted  out  into  the  lake.  A  little  farther,  we  passed  to  the  left  of 
an  abandoned  village.     By  casting  our  eyes  across  the  lake,  we 


*  This  term  is  in  use  by  the  Algic  or  Algonquin  tribes,  particularly  by  the 
Chippewas.  The  WinnebngocH,  who  have  no  equivalent  for  it,  are  gener- 
ally acquainted  with  it,  although  I  am  not  aware  that  they  have,  to  any  extent, 
adopted  it.    It  has  been  supposed  to  bs  derived  from  the  French  honjour. 


APPENDIX. 


305 


observed  the  new  position  which  had  been  selected  and  occupied 
by  the  Winnebagoes.  We  often  assign  wrong  motives,  when  we 
undertake  to  reason  for  the  Indian  race ;  but,  in  the  present  in- 
stance, we  may  presume,  that  their  removal  was  influenced  by 
too  near  a  position  to  the  boundary  path. 

We  drove   to  the  second  brook,  beyond  the  lake,   and  en- 
camped. 

Comfort  in  an  encampment  depends  very  much  upon  getting  a 
good  fire.  In  this  we  totally  failed  last  night,  owing  to  our  hav- 
ing but  a  small  piece  of  spimk,  which  ignited  and  burned  out 
without  inflaming  our  kindling  materials.  The  atmosphere  was 
damp,  but  not  sufficiently  cooled  to  quiet  the  ever-busy  musquito. 
Mr.  B.  deemed  it  a  hardship  that  he  could  not  boil  the  kettle,  so 
as  to  have  the  addition  of  tea  to  our  cold  repast.  I  reminded  him 
that  there  was  a  bright  moon,  Rnd  that  it  did  not  rain ;  and  that, 
for  myself,  I  had  fared  so  decidedly  worse,  on  former  occasions, 
that  I  was  quite  contented  with  the  light  of  the  moon  and  a  dry 
blanket.  By  raising  up  and  puituig  a  fork  under  the  wagon 
tongue,  and  spreading  our  tent-cloth  over  it,  I  found  the  means  of 
insulating  ourselves  from  the  insect  hordes,  but  it  was  not  until  I 
had  pitched  my  musquito  net  within  it  that  we  found  repose. 

On  awaking  in  the  morning  (20th),  we  found  H.,  who  had 
passed  us  the  day  before  in  company  with  the  Winnebagoes, 
lying  under  the  wagon.  He  had  returned  from  pursuing  the  fugi- 
tive, and  had  overtaken  us,  after  twelve  o'clock  at  night.  He 
complained  of  being  cold.  We  admitted  him  into  the  wagon,  and 
drove  on  to  reach  his  camp  at  Twelve-mile  Creek.  In  crossing 
what  he  denominated  Seven-mile  Prairie,  I  observed  on  our  right 
a  prominent  wall  of  rock,  surmounted  with  image-stones.  The 
rock  itself  consisted  of  sand-stone.  Elongated  water- worn  masses 
of  stone  had  been  set  up,  so  as  to  resemble,  at  a  distance,  the 
figures  of  men.  The  allusion  had  been  strengthened  by  some 
rude  paints.  This  had  been  the  serious  or  the  sportive  work  of 
Indians,  it  is  not  to  be  inferred  hence,  that  the  Winnebagoes  are 
idolaters.  But  there  is  a  strong  tendency  to  idolatry  in  the  minds 
of  the  North  American  Indians.  They  do  liot  bow  before  a  carved 
image,  shaped  like  Dagon  or  JuggernBut ;  but  they  rely  upon  their 
guardian  spirits,  or  personal  mauitos,  for  aid  in  exigencies,  and 


306 


APFSNDIX 


impute  to  the  skins  of  animals,  which  are  preserved  vrith  religious 
care,  the  power  of  gods.  Their  medicine  institution  is  also  a 
gross  and  bold  system  of  semi-deification  connected  with' magic, 
witchcraft,  and  necromancy.  Their  jossakeeds  are  impostors  and 
jugglers  of  the  grossest  stamp.  Their  wabenos  address  Satan 
directly  for  power ;  and  their  metais,  who  appear  to  be  least  idol- 
atrous, rely  more  upon  the  invisible  agency  of  spirits  and  magic 
influence,  than  upon  the  physical  properties  of  the  medicines  they 
exhibit. 

On  reaching  Twelve-mile  Creek,  we  found  a  yoke  of  steers  of 
H.,  in  a  pen,  which  had  been  tied  there  two  days  and  nights  with- 
out water.  He  evinced,  however,  an  obliging  disposition,  and, 
after  refreshing  ourselves  and  our  horses,  we  left  him  to  complete 
the  labours  of  a  "local  habitation."  The  intermediate  route  to 
Fort  Winnebago  afforded  few  objects  of  either  physical  or  mental 
interest.  The  upland  soil,  which  had  become  decidedly  thinner 
and  more  arenaceous,  after  reaching  the  lake,  appears  to  increase 
in  sterility  on  approaching  the  Wisconsin.  And  the  occurrence 
of  lost  rocks  (primitive  boulders),  as  Mr.  B.  happily  termed  them, 
which  are  first  observed  after  passing  the  Blue  Mound,  becomes 
more  frequent  in  this  portion  of  the  country,  denoting  our  approach 
to  the  borders. of  the  north-weftern  primitive  formation.  This 
formation,  we  have  now  reason  to  conclude,  extend?  in  an  angle, 
BO  far  south  as  to  embrace  a  part  of  Fox  River,  above  Apukwa 
Lake. 

Anticipated  difficulties  always  appear  magnified.  This  we 
verified  in  crossing  Duck  Creek,  near  its  entrance  into  the  Wis- 
consin. We  found  the  adjoining  bog  nearly  dry,  and  drove 
through  the  stream  without  the  water  entering  into  the  body  of 
the  wagon.  It  here  commenced  raining.  Having  but  fuur  miles 
to  make,  and  that  a  level  prairie,  we  pushed  on.  But  the  rain 
increased,  and  poured  down  steadily  and  incessantly  till  near  sun- 
set. In  the  midst  of  this  rain-storm  we  reached  the  fort,  about 
one  o'clock,  and  crossed  over  to  the  elevated  ground  occupied  by 
the  Indian  Department,  where  my  sojourn,  while  awaiting  the 
expedition,  was  rendered  as  comfortable  as  the  cordial  greeting 
and  kind  attention  of  Mr.  Kinzie,  the  agent,  and  his  intelligent 
family  could  make  it. 


APPENDIX. 


307 


A  recapitulation  of  the  distances  from  Galena  makes  the  route 
as  follows,  viz.  Gratiot's  Grove,  fifteen  miles ;  Willow  Springs, 
fifteen ;  Mineral  Point,  seven ;  Dodgeviile,  nine ;  Porter's  Grove, 
nine ;  Blue  Mound,  nine  -,  Duck  Creek,  ten ;  Lake,  ten ;  Twelve- 
mile  Creek,  twenty-four ;  Crossing  of  Duck  Creek,  eight ;  and 
Fort  Winnebago,  four ;  total,  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles. 


THE   END. 


t»£ 


r'^,^'::vy%h- 


<'! 


,J  !.. 


ERRATA. 


Page  12,  line  5.      For  Koginogumpc    read  Page  64,  line  34 
Kaginogumoc.  '  .—    .. 

"     13  ■"    12.      Fnr    Courtonelle    read 


Conrtorielle. 
25,    "    4. 
aina. 


card. 


For  Feebyains  read  Jeeby- 
For  troncard  read  bron- 


J.    For  and  read  at. 
36',   "    10.     For  Saakalchawino  read 
Haskatctaawine. 
41,   "   28.    For  GouUe  read  Quenle. 
44,  "    3  of  Note.    For  t  read  not. 
60,  "   94.    For  Ibese  read  there  is. 


66, 

66.  " 
77,  " 
81,  " 
96,  " 
rately. 
103, » 


For  Ocant  read  Ocaut. 
Do.  Do.  , 

For  Jab  read  Tab. 
For  Guella  read  Gueule. 
For  broiled  read  boiled. 

For  separated  read  sepa- 


32. 


For  and  read  or,  and  for 
country  read  county. 

106,"    19.     For  Colamba  migratons 
read  Coloinba  migratoris. 

106,    Note.    For  asmadonta  read  alas- ' 
madonta. 

116,"    24.    For  Plplsagi  read  Tipisagi. 


ii''-;-'^    ^ 


ipa- 
for 
ons 
las- 
«gi. 


mm 


